Re:Acceptance

by TECFO

Summary:

Natsuki Subaru and rem finally reunited with the Emilia camp after the events of the empire but barely a few weeks after their arrival, they face a new challenge as they were abducted by Capella. How will Subaru face his worst possible sin archbishop match?

Notes:

Hello everyone, this is my first fanfic, i really love Re:zero and i wanted to do a story by myself, after looking at it, the first chapiter is pretty short, but there will be more content the further it goes. if you have a critic feel free to share while being respectful, i hope you enjoy the reading, the chapiter 2 will come very soon.

Chapter 1

Re:ACCEPTANCE

 

CHAPITER 1

 

 

In a catacomb, far from any town, far from any warmth, there were cries of help.

 

…: P-please….

 

Devoid of any scruple, devoid of any kindness, using just brute strength, uncaring of her mental nor physical state.

 

…: P-please s-stooop.

 

What should have been heavy wails of cries ended up sounding like soft plea for her aggressor to stop, feeling every sensation of it, feeling every pain of it, never has she felt this kind of humiliation.

 

…: I’m sorryyy~, I shouldn’t have done that, so please stoooop!

 

Words that ended up in the deaf ears of her inquisitor, having already lost his mind and could barely differentiate the right from wrong. But what did she expect? For her to try to trick him like this just ended up backfiring heavily. Her possessions lost, her allies turned on her, her power disappearing, all because of him, him, Him, HIM!

 

…: …….

 

He wasn’t responding, he couldn’t, he didn’t have that ability anymore from what she could tell, still she was desperate for him to stop his assault as she was being overpowered and didn’t have any options.

 

…: why? Why? Why~?

 

From her point of view, the very world was against her, the last time she had felt this hopeless and felt this emotionally hurt was long ago, when she was living a decent life yet with her own problem when ‘He’ hurt her after every effort she put for ‘him’. Ever since then, she swears, she would never make the same mistake, as she swears on her name as Capella Emerada Lugnica.

 

Capella: Nooo~

 

Yet here she is, having made a worst mistake than before, how has she ever let herself get swayed like that? Especially by such a person? He is the reason for everything that is happening to her, he’s the reason for her mistake, he’s the reason for her downfall, him, him! HIM! And only HIM! This piece of meat bag would mentally and emotionally manipulate her, his name being-

 

Capella: Subaru STOP!!!

 

Natsuki Subaru was her mistake, she should have never been in contact with him in the very first place, she should have never been in his presence, she should have never been interested in him for he swayed her like a fly. She thought she had him, she thought she was controlling him but instead SHE was playing in the palm of his hand, and when trying to teach him a lesson everything she worked hard for the past 50 years came crumbling down like a card castle.

 

Weren’t it for that mistake she wouldn’t be in this situation where her body was used, she would be in this situation where she was being desecrated. At the end of the day, it was just the consequences of her actions and with no way of going back. Weren’t it for her poor judgment, she wouldn’t be in a situation where she’s being violated by him.

 

How can things go down in the matter of a few months? Now the lower part of her garment torn off and she was being used by a man like an object, must have been fitting for Sin Archbishop of lust, right? Well wrong, she hated it and never wanted to do it in the first place; while being forcefully pinned down, she could feel every trust.

 

He wasn’t slowing down, and he wasn’t about to, knowing him if he knew what he was doing he would break his own finger, but this isn’t him, this is just a monster she created. Capella was being assaulted and tortured by the very monster she created.

 

 

Chapter 2

Notes:

Well this is the second chapiter as promised. I don't think i've been writting this much in my entire life without any school motivation, i also apologize for my writting mistakes in advance but anyways i hope you enjoy the content.

RE:ACCEPTANCE

 

CHAPITER 2

 

 

1 and a half month ago.

 

After the incident in Vollachia and the death of priscilla Barielle, the Emilia camp decided to go back in Lugnica. Aldebaran stated that he needs some time, and he may need some time to process what is happening, he may take a final decision withing a year. The Emilia camp went on to go back to their camp through dragon carriage, it will be a long road.

 

Subaru: ….

 

Natsuki Subaru was feeling confused, was it due to mental exhaustion from dying more time than any other time ever since his arrival in this world? Was it due to not being able to save one of his allies? Was it due to the punches he took to atone for lying to his allies? Or was it due to having one of the people he felt the closest to, who always managed to joke around even in tough situations, feeling depressed about losing his fiery princess? He didn’t know for sure, there was too much going on in his head now. Before his thoughts raced any more, he felt a pinch on his right arm.

 

…: you may think to rest now I suppose.

 

With twirling blond hair, his precious contracted spirit asked to rest for the better as she was getting worried about his mental state.

 

Beatrice: you’ve been running around all the empire for days now, and we just managed to stop the destruction of the Vollachia empire, since every preparation just ended and the carriages are already in the direction of Lugnica, you can appease yourself now I suppose.

 

The Emilia camp was currently in the dragon carriage in the direction of Lugnica, all were sitting next to each other, Subaru was sitting at the windows with a blank stare on the trees they were passing before being interrupted by Beatrice.

 

Subaru: Beako, always cute, worry not about me, I’m as strong as ever, this is nothing.

 

Beatrice: my contractor is always such a bad liar I suppose.

 

…: Beatrice-sama is right Subaru.

 

Suddenly a blue haired girl with blue just responded in the most neutral tone, she was one the reasons why the Emilia camp went in the Augria sand dunes, then to the Vollachia empire, to save her. Rem.

 

Rem: it is obvious that you’ve been thinking a lot about every events that transpired within these few weeks as you’ve been staring at the window for about an hour and a half now.

 

Subaru: wait, really? Wow it is a bit embarrassing…

 

Emilia: Yes! You have been staring at the windows reaaally closely, we were getting worried about you, you know?

 

…: Barusu, if you’re gonna get someone worried, kindly don’t include my sister, your creepiness if contagious.

 

Subaru: Oi that’s a harsh thing to say nee-sama, I’m not that creepy at least.

 

…: how haaarsh of you Ram, Subaru-kun took good caaare of your sister in our absence for weeks~ maybe all the teeension is getting released after being there for so looong.

 

Ram: Yes Roswall-sama, may you excuse my impudence.

 

Each seat contained enough space for 3 individuals, in Subaru’s seat were Beatrice next to him and Emilia next to Beatrice. In front of him was Rem near the window, then Ram seated next to her then Roswall.

 

…: he’s right Ram, leave the cap’tain alone, he was amazing during his time here.

 

Ram: Kindly shup up garf.

 

…: maybe we should calm down a bit…

 

…: Otto-sama is right, how about we discuss properly about what we’re gonna do when we went back to the mansion?

 

Otto: thank you Frederica. Finally, someone who treats me decently.

Facing the 2 seats of Subaru’s and Rem’s on the opposite side were sited Garfield to the windows, and next to him was Otto and in front of them was Frederica and Petra.

 

Petra: That’s right! Rem nee-san is gonna work at the mansion now right?

 

Ram: We are gonna give her a bit of time to rest and see things before she takes her decision.

 

Petra: What? Isn’t she going to stay with us?

 

Subaru: Well, it is up to her, it would be no good to force her to stay somewhere she doesn’t want to, right?

 

Rem: you’re the one talking while you’re one who did everything to make me stay by your side.

 

Subaru: I kind of had no choice but I couldn’t just let you go like that, especially with the state you were in…

 

Ram: such a creepy way to say it, you really sound like an abductor or a pervert Barusu, disgusting.

 

Subaru: Oi nee-same don’t put it out of context!

 

Subaru understood perfectly how hard and cruel it was to force someone to stay near a place or a person they didn’t like, his fingers remember it all too well, but he still needed to bring her back to the mansion and protect her from the place they found themselves in. even if she didn’t want to stay with them he will need to at least bring her in a safe place for her to take her decision.

 

But for some reason, Rem can’t explain why these words deeply hurt her, as if he couldn’t care less about what happens to her, she know he tried his very best to save him during his time in Vollachia and was even ready to sacrifice his life, so why? Why was she feeling that way, she of course wanted to stay with her sister, the very people she saw as her family.

 

Emilia: ah yes Anastasia went back to kararagi with Julius and Halibel right?

 

Roswall: indeed, as a candidate to the throne she toook the safest path to ensure she isn’t seen as much as pooosible. But wooory not Emilia-sama the carriage is safe.

 

Subaru: It’s not like she could have kept the secret of her identity anyways.

 

Emilia: What!?! But I think I did a great job.

 

Petra: Emilia one-san, you were very obvious.

 

Otto: indeed, you were.

 

Federica: with all due respect, I thought it was impossible for you to keep your identity. At least we have the support of the Vollachia empire to deny the facts.

 

Beatrice: at least that’s a good thing coming out of this empire.

 

After the events, an unspoken friendship arises between Natsuki Subaru and Vincent Vollachia, that neither of them talk about nor admit, but in case need were to arise they will back up each other. Emilia pouted in frustration thought.

 

Otto: it might sound cruel but with the death of the leader of the priscilla camp, we have now to do work to not fall behind, as the competition is in this state the only 3 candidates on course are Anastasia, Emilia-sama and felt.

 

Subaru and Emilia hitched at hearing this but could neither deny nor get swayed by emotions because he was right.

 

Roswall: Indeed, when we arriiive, I must immediately attend to the priscilla camp with Emilia-sama to pay my respeeect. Then I will have to gain as much support as possible from the Priscilla-camp to help Emilia’s popularity.

 

Petra: That sounds very cruel to say, especially when talking about someone who just passed away!

 

Roswall: indeed, but let me teach you somethiiing Petra-chan, even in tough time we must nooot forget about our objectives, which is ascending Emilia to the throne is our tooop priority, regardless of the death of the leader or a rival camp.

 

Otto hated to admit it, but he thought that Roswall was right, and even thought of it as a very viable option or their opportunity would slip and Anastasia would immediately take advantage of it, as the greatest merchant of kararagi she doesn’t let herself get swayed by emotions and will take every opportunity presenting itself.

 

Garfield: that sounds like very dirty to do.

 

Garfield stated after noticing the sorrow in the eyes of his captain and camp chief, having to come to terms with the harsh words of the clown.

 

Frederica: This is how politics are, you may stay respectful regardless, but it doesn’t mean you shouldn’t take any opportunity coming your way.

 

Garfield: -hk!? Are you okay with that big sis!?!

 

Frederica: being okay with it emotionally? No, but as the master of the Mathers’ domain, he’s the most experienced out of all of us to take a political decision, it a necessity to do, so all of our efforts don’t fall apart.

 

Garfield just kept his mouth shut as being faced with the words of her big sister. Frederica didn’t like the way of politic as it was way darker than she though, it is why she decided to keep being a simple maid and not a higher figure to serve Roswall, unlike Ram who would just tend to beat the bad mouthers half to death.

 

Beatrice: Subaru, your arm isn’t black anymore, what happened to it? I heard from the shudrack that you passed a challenge to be accepted I suppose.

 

Subaru: ah yes, they put Vincent and I in a pit against a great snake mabeast to defeat, and to defeat it I had to sacrifice my arm in an explosion, when I woke up the arm already grew back.

 

Some of the members hitched, others were surprised.

 

Emilia: Wait Subaru are you alright!?!

 

Petra: Why did you do something so careless Subaru-sama?

 

Subaru: Yes, I am fine, it was the only way I had to save Rem as she was captured by the soldiers of a Vollachia Camp.

 

Rem felt unease as she felt responsible to the suffering he went through, not to mention that she immediately punched him as from er perspective he just orchestrated an attack on soldiers to kill them.

 

Beatrice: this empire is truly disgusting I suppose. But are you alright now?

 

Subaru: Yes, as you can see im healed and perfectly fine.

 

Beatrice: did your arm grow back because of that black thing on it.

 

Subaru: I might be, then it disappeared right after.

 

Breathes of relief could be heard from 3 members of the camp.

 

Ram: Huff, I guess you’re tougher than I imagined, but kindly stop worrying my sister.

 

Emilia: come on Ram, no need to be so harsh to hide, we too were reaaally worried about him.

 

Ram: I do not know what you’re talking about Emilia-sama.

 

Laughter could be heard in the carriage, as they were enjoying their moment after months of separation.

 

Frederica: oh gosh, we left the manor for so long, I will need to give my best to make sure everything is ready and presentable.

 

Petra: worry not Frederica nee-san I’ll do my best to help.

 

Frederica: aw thanks, you’re a handful but you’ll be a great maid someday.

 

Rem: … What are you gonna do?

 

Rem with a blank stare asked in wonder as she was staring at Subaru.

 

Subaru: me? …. I wonder….

 

Otto: W-well you don’t have to worry too much; we made a huge impact on the witch cult and the only sin archbishop left is lust. And she didn’t have any involvement recently.

 

Subaru: yeah, right.

 

Subaru started to stare back at the window with a tired stare, after managing to get his body to an adult state, he lacks the energy he had as a kid and the fatigue started hitting him like a brick, he felt sleepy as his eyes were staring in the void and thus the silence came back. They had a long way to go before reaching the mansion.

 

Rem, nor Emilia weren’t used to see him like this, whenever he talked to them, he tended to keep his smile and joke about anything and everything, seeing him like this…. Depressed and tired, it wasn’t a sight that fit him well. Beatrice thought the same but kept quiet about her feelings, everything her contractor was feeling, and she can also tell that the mental burden on him was heavy.

 

Roswall on the other was wondering what his next move with Subaru should be. Because if we took it as said, Subaru couldn’t save priscilla, yet she isn’t really someone that precious to him. As for his promise he would incinerate everything and everyone, if Subaru were to fail to save someone, but that “someone” extended up to who? His camp? His friends in other camps? His enemies he wants to save like spica? Or just everyone in general?

 

As for now decided to put that “someone” in the lines of camp members, friends like the most refined knight Julius jukulius and Aldebaran and enemies he wants to specifically save. But where did an ally turn into an enemy? That he didn’t know, thus he kept wondering what to do in this case.

 

But the growth it brought Subaru to know that he cannot save everyone even with his “ability” is visible and rejoices him. It also serves as a warning for what was to come where he to fail.

Chapter 3

Notes:

Hello guys, here is the 3rd chapiter of my fanfic. So... after this chapiter i'll start posting once weekly, i though i had a good start and was writting super fast but after re-reading my work, there was a lot of mistakes like inconsistencies with the story (didn't read much side stories) and writting mistakes. i had to read 2 to 3 times each chapiters to make sure you guys weren't having stroke trying to read or comprehend what i wanted to convey, it didn't helped that my vision is getting worse now even when wearing glasses. Anyways i'll try to do my best to give a chapiter weekly so enjoy your reading!

 

 

 

In a tower resided an organization of assassins lead by an individual, The Sin archbishop of Lust, waiting on her elevated seat, with her “children” in line from the door to 10 meters away from her, the room was arround 50m square.

 

Capella: arrrgh!! things have been going horribly wrong ever since Meili and Erza died, could this be any worse?

 

Her tone was cold, her “children” were terrified, as they know the meaning of her anger, she will eventually need to take her anger on someone without any sign of good news.

 

Capella: What should I do now? Do you have any ideas on how to amuse this beautiful lady?

 

Every “child” present hitched, she was staring at them, coldly. One of them must take the role, they had a specific order for it, they managed to create that system after years of her “abuse”, and one of them advance.

 

Capella: ah Leo, how good to see you wanting to please this lady. What do you have in mind to amuse me?

 

Leo was his name, he was forced to be an assassin, but didn’t have the potential nor the competence, so he took the role of a support and relying on his “siblings” for missions. He advances with fear in his steps.

 

Leo: “will I be punished again? Will I be punished again? Will I be?”

 

Leo’s thoughts were racing, his incompetence led him to be noticed by Capella on many occasions, and he was severely “punished”. His other “siblings” were starring him nervously, because of his mistakes, he put them all through a tough time where Capella got her mood sourer and sourer, but as they helped each other and because he was a good support, they still love each other in some way. Though it didn’t apply to all his “siblings”, his mistakes were just too much to bear slowly transforming their love for him into hate, thus it was enough to keep some or many of them away from him.

 

Leo: Mama, I’m here to give you some information and a gift.

 

Capella: oh really? 2 gifts this time? I really hope your gifts don’t piss me off 2 times as much compared to other times, ahahaha!

 

Every “child” laughed nervously, as this was a double-edged sword. Leo was a brown-haired green-eyed boy, with short hair and an all-black costume, he was 18, during missions he would wear a backpack, compared to other siblings his abilities were low, but he had enough dexterity to play his role as a support perfectly and could at least jump tree to tree to escape if necessary.

 

Leo: I hope not Mama, well my information is about a candidate for the throne, priscilla Barielle, she’s dead.

 

Capella took interest immediately; her eyes opened a bit; a smile was forming on her face.

 

Capella: humm~ this is some really good news you brought to this lady.

 

Leo: Yes, indeed mama. Since you were telling me how much you hated her, as a gift I managed to steal goods from her, some of the best Perls, clothing and jewels I could find, please enjoy these gifts from me.

 

Leo went back to where he was standing to pick up a bag bigger than himself and proceeded to put it on the ground in front of Capella. She looked over with what seemed like it was interest in her eyes, she got down off her seat and slowly walked up to the bag and reached out her hand to grab a piece of jewel and ended up pulling a ruby.

 

Leo: I made sure to take the jewels that matches your beautiful face the most mama.

 

Capella looked at it, looked at it, while her “children”, especially Leo, were waiting in anticipation for what was to come. Then…

 

Capella: hum…..

 

Capella looked at the ruby and other clothing inside the bag, she looked at them intensely.

 

Capella: hum…. This is….

 

Leo was sweating.

 

Capella: Good! Very good! Very gorgeous even! You surpassed yourself; you literally found a way to please this lady.

 

Silently, slowly, but surely, breaths of relief were exhaled all around the main room. Leo was happy that his efforts finally paid off, he had infiltrated the priscilla camp for years on order of the organization to spy Leip bariel but after a few years his orders changed to spy on Priscilla as one of the candidates for the throne. He knew every single one of their strategies, every good and secret location, every member and their abilities, he spend time learning about them, their politics and surely conveyed the result to the organization, keeping a bit of info for himself as a last resort of good surprise to appease Capella, like this case.

 

To be exact, there were 2 infiltrators in the camp. Leo as a guard and Mary as a maid. Mary was too useless in a fight because her physical abilities don’t allow her to put much of a fight, maybe it is the reason as to why they got closer than with any of their other “siblings”. Mary is a skinny brown-haired girl; she has pale skin and doesn’t have much presence, which is a curse for fighters but was a blessing for a spy, often being ignored or at best just underestimated, resulting in her doing her job sometimes way too easily.

 

The moment he heard that Priscilla passed away, he knew the camp would crumble and some of the prominent members would take their share of what was in the resources of the camp. Normally once to twice each 3 months, maids and guards would be allowed vacation for a week to see families and friends, which is during which time Leo and Mary returned to organization to make their report or if Capella just doesn’t feel like waiting, she can just visit them herself in a remote part of the domain.

 

But this time, he- nay, they made sure to take as many resources as possible for themselves and a part for Capella. When facing Capella, lying wasn’t an option, she could tell when someone is lying by glance, the more someone lie or is good at lying, the sever her “punishments” will be, and he’s saying that as part of a personal experience, as being the most punished “child” even during the limited time of a few moments per months where he meet Capella compared to his “siblings”.

 

They gain nothing for themselves out of Capella besides the meagre pay of their current job, so trying to keep a bit of money outside of the scope of Capella was a heavy gambling, it is a twist of words and a play with tongue to direct her mind somewhere else so she wouldn’t ask for anything resources related. The trick was to respond to all of her immediate questions before she could think of anything else with confidence. It is why he put the bag and everything he brought for her, it wasn’t a lie, because the other part of what they stole wasn’t meant for her. Mary herself was present in the back of line near the door watching attentively.

 

Capella often came visit the priscilla camp as she wasn’t fond of priscilla stealing people’s “love away from her”, so as a terrible twist of fate, he, already being as much punished as he was, was put in the worst situation possible as she tends to take her angers out on him which was common each time she would see Priscilla.

 

Right now, his hard work finally paid in the end, he did everything he could to avoid being punished, he avoided her wrath while keeping some gold for himself-

 

Capella: Is what I would say if you at least took a bit more of effort…

 

This single sentence was all Leo needed to have his heart sank, like being pierced by an arrow.

 

Capella: Don’t you think you could have done better?

 

Leo: “oh no”

 

Capella: Then giving me already used clothes and jewels? Couldn’t you just steal some of her gold to buy me a new one that actually suited me!

 

Capella stood in front of his face and gently threw the ruby in its face then a random piece of clothing she took early to watch.

 

Leo: I-IM, IM SORRY MOTHER!!

 

Leo was now prostrating himself as to not anger her further.

 

Capella: LOOK AT THIS, YOU MEAT BAG!!

 

Leo, already prostrating face on the ground, slowly lift it up on demand of his “mother”, the tension in the room changed from relief to tense in a matter of a single sentence.

 

Capella: LOOK AT THIS, DOES THIS SEEMS LIKE CLOTHINGS WHO FIT THIS BEAUTIFUL LADY?!? DOES THIS SEEMS THIS RING FIT THIS BEAUTIFUL LADY’S FINGER’S?

 

Leo had made a mistake. He was so happy to see a gift that would please Capella that he brought her without taking into account the size of everything.

 

Leo: b-but mother…. You can grow yourself to fit the clothin-

 

His breath hitched, so did every “child” in the room once more, but not one from just stress, but pure dread. As Leo looks at Capella, he knew his fate was sealed the moment he saw the disgust in her eyes, the anger she emitted, the killing intent that was going off her. He said something he shouldn’t have, and out of everything he could have said, he said the worst thing.

 

Capella: So, you’re saying this beautiful lady, as perfect as she is, is supposed to change shape for the size of someone as unworthy as this dead piece of meat so I could fit in her clothing?

 

Capella was smiling, this wasn’t a warm smile, but a smile of a sadist, Leo knew what was to come, and yet he still didn’t see it coming as his vision changed to look at the ceiling. Capella just kicked his chin; it was effortless for her but for him she kicked so hard his whole head was darting backward forming an arc.

 

Mary, who was attentively watching, turned her head away; she too knew from personal experience what was to come. She knew all too well.

 

Capella: Once again you piece of meat bag manage to disappoint me, but unlike other times you really managed to piss this lady’s off.

 

Capella slowly approaches her arm to touch him, the very moment they made contact with, nothing mattered, because all he could feel was pain, pain, pain, pai-

 

Leo: GRHHH AAAARGH!!!

 

Leo’s body violently turned inside-out from the stomach, the sound, the vision, the smell of blood, piss and shit was mixing as his intestines, kidneys, stomach immediately opened up in the bare air. Blood was gushing everywhere. His secretion mixing with his blood while his muscles were being torn apart by the shape shifting was torture. His sudden transformation that started slowly became gradually violent over time made him shriek, his bones bent to break apart and by the end of the transformation his fingers and toes were touching each other while his back was bent in an arc position.

 

Leo’s ribs were touching each other but not in the formal form of sense, rather they were bent apart so far, they ended up meeting each other on his back, leaving his lungs and heart exposed.

 

Soon enough, his body could barely muffle any sound besides heavy yet short gasps, and to add salt to the injury upon his very soul, he felt additional pain coming from specific points of his body. He was being assaulted in this very state.

 

Capella: you piece meat bag! Did you think you could just give me the clothes of this dead Bitch?! And you dare look me in the eyes to tell me that I should change shape to fit her clothes!

 

Capella repeatedly kicks him in an area that we can supposed has his heart, head, mouth and previously what we can consider a stomach.

 

Leo: “please, end me! Please someone kill me! Right now! Kill mee!”

 

Leo’s thoughts were racing but he couldn’t let any proper words, either dying in the fit of Capella’s anger or just because he couldn’t speak and sounds like disformed wails. Mary turned her eyes again once more; she couldn’t afford to lift her hands and block her ears in fear Capella may notice her. She couldn’t bear it, she couldn’t stand it, seeing her childhood friend being transformed into this monstrosity and being abuse by her “mother”.

 

Leo: imm sowry! Im swory!

 

Leo’s muffle cry ended up in deaf ear. As she continued to kick him in any place of his body that she found fit, the worst part about this punishment? He will not die, Capella is not stupid, she specifically redirected his main vital nerves and protected the vital organs with additional layers of skin, even if she were to make a mistake she can just see where the injury is coming from the exposed flesh and heal it back, thus making this torment last as long as she wants.

 

After a very long minute she stops, walks around him and looks at him from different angles before looking him in the eyes.

 

Capella: What will I ever do with you? I know you aren’t very smart, but you knew from the very beginning what I like and what I don’t, yet you still managed to be stupid enough to specifically compare me to another-

 

Suddenly, Capella stops her rant, she looked at the door, her “children” stood still for a moment before proceeding what was happening, someone was coming.

 

Having developed her authority over the course of years, she managed to instinctively increase her normal senses to detect any threats of victims, like hearing, sight and touch which allows her to feel every vibration up to the heartbeat of an individual, while setting a limit not being overwhelmed by sensory overload.

 

Steps could be heard in the long hallway before the main room, the steps were calm and well rhythmed, normally an assassin that let his presence be known is a death sentence, but the calm with which the induvial walked proves that he was experienced, and that he wanted to let her know he was here.

 

Soon enough, the steps stopped, and 2 light knocks, 1 heavy knock and 2 light knocks were here on the door.

 

….: Mama, I’ve returned.

 

Capella’s mood went from sour to neutral, at least it improved a bit compared to the situation, one of these reasons being that the voice of person from the other side is always bearer of good news.

 

Capella: Enter.

 

The great door over 3 meters slowly opens letting enter an in a slender figure, it was a woman with long brown hair and green eyes, dark skinned toned, and was wearing a bikini with a few body tattoos. For she was-  

 

Capella: it’s been a long while kuna, I didn’t know you had authorization to leave the shudrack village.

 

Kuna: I apologize Mama, by now you may know of the event that transpired from the Vollachia empire and the attack of undead.

 

Capella: huh? What’s that?

 

Capella looked at her confused, Kuna sweated a few drops before calming herself down.

 

Kuna: I sincerely apologize for my mistake, let me explain it to you.

 

Capella: wait a minute, let this beautiful lady do something first.

 

Capella immediately transformed Leo back into his original shape, he was naked, cold, pale, and convulsing a bit, not able to move from the shock he just took.

 

Capella: May this serve as a lesson, did you understand!?! Don’t ever compare this lady to someone else’s ever again!

 

Leo: guhh~.

 

Capella: Good, may someone bring him out of my sight!

 

Leo was about to pass out, someone from the back, a skinny girl with brown hair still wearing a maid dress came to drag him down the hallway, lacking even the strength to lift him up properly. After exiting the main room, she softly whispered these words:

 

Mary: You fucking dummy, why do you always managed to get yourself hurt!?

 

With tears in her eyes, she dragged him down to his room a few tens of meters away.

 

Capella: So, you can now proceed to explain.

 

After 1h30 minutes.

 

Capella: OH, so that’s how this bitch died? Ahahaha what a great ending for someone as haughtily as her.

 

Kuna: indeed, I took off my post in the corner of the Vollachia empire during the repairs to come visit you, mama.

 

Capella: HUF! This beautiful lady is in a good mood because of you, you can be proud, and you need a reward, ask me whatever you want!

 

Capella said proudly as her mood slowly but surely increases.

 

Kuna: Your words truly warmth my hear mother, but visiting you isn’t the only reason why I’m here.

 

Capella: huh?

 

Kuna: I came here to give you a few information, but from what I understood from your conversation, you already know that Priscilla Barielle passed away.

 

Capella: Oh, yes sure, I do know, good riddance! Is this what you wanted to tell me?

 

Kuna: not only that, when I was fighting in the ragging war, I had a few discussions with a few individuals, and I learned who killed elder Elsa.

 

The room grew cold, everyone tensed up immediately.

 

Capella: Oohh? Really?

 

Her mood soured immediately once more.

 

Kuna: That is not all, I learned Meili was alive and was actively helping one of the camps.

 

Capella gaze grew cold and murderous making everyone, even Kuna shivers.

 

Capella: I see~ this little pest really decided to reward my kindness and fondness with this huh? Is there anything more than that?

 

Kuna: U-hum. Yes, there is an individual who seems to have tamed a liquid in his body… and which I think…… might be your dragon blood.

 

Everyone’s eyes opened, Capella immediately shifted shape and grabbed her by the neck.

 

Capella: DON’T BULLSHIT ME, WHAT DO YOU MEAN BY THAT HUH!?! You know that if you’re lying or wrong what I’m gonna do you right?

 

Kuna hardly could form words but still managed to get the words out.

 

Kuna: yes…. I… know…. that is… why… I came.

 

Capella stared at her down for a solid few seconds and looked her in the eyes: she wasn’t lying. She let her go and let her fall on her butt. Kuna immediately started gasping for air, tried to stand up as to not unintentionally anger Capella any further. With poor stance she quickly got up yet difficultly managed to keep footing while having a fit of cough.

 

Capella on the other hand was fuming and consumed by anger and surprise, to think Meili betrayed her and someone she infected with her dragon’s blood would manage to tame it…

 

Capella: I truly hope you know the identity and location of these 3 pests, this lady is in no mood to be patient any longer after this info dropped.

 

Kuna: Yes *cough*, I know the identity of the murderer of my sibling, and the location of Meili. *cough* *cough*.

 

Capella: You see? This is why you are one of my favorites, you always manage to make this lady very happy, even when someone sours her mood. Then?

 

Capella asked her question with the coldest tone possible, leaving no space for doubt that she had no time for jokes, or any patience left.

 

Kuna: yes, mama…. They are all from the Emilia camp.

 

Capella: huh? The camp of the half-elf candidate for the royal selection?

 

Capella mood kept swinging from good to sour and happy to angry, she started to have a headache with all these info.

 

Kuna: yes, the first one, who killed Elsa, is named Garfield tinsel, a powerful demi-human warrior on part with one of the 9 divines general of Vollachia.

 

Capella: on part with a divine general huh? Did you meet him? Is he truly this strong?

 

Kuna: yes….  He even beat Kafman who is supposed to have a siege in rank of divine general.

 

Capella: Hum……

 

Capella was thinking that it would be a hassle to deal with such powerful opponents if they were this strong.

 

Kuna: Meili right now is doing trips back and forth in the Augria sand dunes to help the kingdom access to the sage tower, protected by the felt camp and indirectly the sword saint, as she’s helping clear the path, but in case of emergency, she may return to the Emilia camp in which she’s part of.

 

Capella: I see….

 

With a cold stare, Capella was thinking how to severely punish this brat who betrays her long year of kindness for the first camp who takes her in.

 

Kuna: The last one who managed to tame your dragon blood is named Natsuki Subaru.

 

Capella: huh? Natsuki Subaru? I think i hear this name somewhere… Natsuki Subaru… Natsuki Subaru… -hk!?!

 

Capella’s eyes went wide as she remembered who Kuna was referring to.

 

Capella: THIS PIECE OF MEAT BAG!?!

 

Kuna: Do you know him?

 

Capella: Yes, indeed I remembers him very well…… to think survived.

 

Capella was on the floor with this, Natsuki Subaru was a weak boy, with nothing special, besides his smell which is on part with a sin archbishop-.

 

Capella: I have to check this, Kuna make preparations, I need to know everything you know about this camp.

 

Kuna: Yes mama, are you going to visit them?

 

Capella: Oh yes, this lady’s gonna visit them and teach them a very good lesson.

 

 

 

Chapter 4

Notes:

Hello guys! this is the chapiter of the week. I've changed my mind again, maybe i'll post more than 1 chapiter per week if i manage to write and correct fast enough. Right now inspiration is a bit lacking but the corrections i have to make each chapiter by re-reading are more troublesome but then again, i apologize for writting mistake and hope you enjoy the story.

 

 

After a month of travel, the Emilia camp safely returned to the mansion. The situation was almost the same as always besides the consideration everyone was putting toward Rem. Although glad she made it back safely, she was also a bit bothered by this amount of attention.

 

3 weeks passed after their return to the manor, and Rem started to pick up the routine of every member of the Emilia camp but wasn’t doing much by herself, which was bothering her.

 

There were actually 2 things that bothered her, one of them was that no-one was letting her do anything, even without her memories, Rem was a hard-working and dutiful person. They were telling her that she could do everything she wanted, just to refuse the next instant she wanted to act. When she approached Ram or Frederica, they answered her that she should take a bit more rest and see the manor, in addition, it didn’t help that she was not feeling well doing nothing when she learned about Ram’s condition when they were going back to the mansion.

 

Petra on the other hand was quite willing to help a bit, but her lack of experience and her position made her unable to do enough for Rem as it wasn’t enough.

 

The second thing that bothered her was-

 

“Subaru: Well, it is up to her, it would be no good to force her to stay somewhere she doesn’t want to, right?”

 

What does he mean by that? That after everything he did, and every effort he put in, that now he finally achieved what he wanted, he just didn’t need her anymore? Is that what he meant?

 

Rem grew frustrated with these thoughts, who does he think he is? With someone as helpless as him, why would he thi- no, this wasn’t right, she shouldn’t feel that way. He put his life on the line for her, she has no right to criticize him after all the pain he went through for her.

 

Rem: What’s wrong with me?

 

She didn’t know what was wrong with her, but she decided it was best to leave these thoughts alone and decide to work on herself. As a starter, she might regain some of her memories or might regain a few of her “old” skills. Starting from tomorrow she will start working as a maid in the mansion, because she desires to make herself as useful as possible.

 

…: Rem-san?

 

Rem’s thoughts were interrupted by a gentle voice behind her while she was walking the hallway. She turned back and saw a beautiful half-elf with silver hair and amethyst eyes.

 

Emilia: What are you doing here alone?

 

Rem: hum…. Nothing Emilia-sama, I was just looking around, as my older Sister and Frederica-san recommended to rest a bit.

 

Emilia: ah, is it just that? Then I’m glad, but you know, you can call me just Emilia.

 

Rem: I cannot do this. I’m sorry.

 

Emilia: huh?! Why?

 

Emilia stared at her with a puzzle and a shocked face, not understanding why there was suddenly a distance between them while they were on such good terms barely a day ago.

 

Rem: I’ve decided to work as maid in the Roswaal manor starting tomorrow, it would sound unprofessional to not put a bound to your name.

 

For an instant Emilia was shocked, then there was joy on her face as she quickly realized it meant Rem wanted to stay by their side. She was happy because it means she actually enjoys their company.  Emilia was smiling and giggling like a kid.

 

Rem: what is it Emilia-sama?

 

Rem, confused by her reaction, asked her this question because she doesn’t know why she is laughing. Was she mocking her or-

 

Emilia: I’m just happy you decided to stay by our side, I thought you didn’t like being near us.

 

Rem was shocked, she quickly regained her composure and immediately responded to her.

 

Rem: of course not, I always enjoyed your company, especially with you or my sister in it, Emilia-sama. I-…. I kind of like being here with you all. Even with “him” and his smell isn’t that bad when you get to know him.

 

Emilia’s heart suddenly warmed up, to think that Rem doesn’t actually despised or suspicious of any of them, it was just that she was warry. But she was confused as to who Rem was referring to as someone who smells bad, but then she remembered.

 

Emilia: ah yes, that’s true, you can smell the witch’s sent.

 

Rem: yes, Beatrice-sama explained everything to me from the beginning and all the implication from the royal selection to the witch cult.

 

Soon enough Rem anger started to boil within her, as the details of what happened in the different nations, what happened to her sister’s horn and her current camp because of this cult.

 

Rem: such disgusting people.

 

Emilia stared at her with a weird feeling, a mixed of pity and sorrow, from what Subaru explained to them when she was still in a comatose state, he explains how the “old” Rem possessed deep hatred for the cult to the point of affecting her judgment. To think this same aspect of her would emerge again.

 

Rem: on the matter of another subject, why are you here Emilia-sama?

 

Emilia: hum. I thought you weren’t here mentally, so I went to check up on you, I thought you were worried about Subaru.

 

Rem: hu-? Why would I be worried about him?

 

Emilia: Teehe! You and Ram are so alike, you both try to hide your embarrassment by a tough act, you know, I might be gullible, but I do recognize when someone is not feeling well or is thinking about someone, in the camp we all have each other’s back.

 

Rem stayed silent; it was true. She had been thinking about him for the past few days. He would generally go training before meeting with some members of the camp, discuss a bit then go spend time with Beatrice-sama. She’s been avoiding him but also looking at him when he had his attention shifted.

 

Rem: ….

 

Emilia: You know, I’m reaaally worried about him, he doesn’t feel the same ever since we came back, he tries to play it off, but I know he’s lying whenever he’s saying he’s fine, he even has soft bags under his eyes.

 

Rem: is that what you are worried about Emilia-sama? In this case I’ll go talk to him, it is true that he seems different than before.

 

Emilia felt a sense of relief Hearing that patted her chest in relief. Her face brightened and a smile appeared on her face.

 

Emilia: Would you do that? Thank you! But I think it might be better if we both went in.

 

Rem: hum… It won’t be necessary; I think I can handle this alone Emilia-sama.

 

Emilia: No Rem, I think it would be better if we both went to talk to him, you know, Subaru can be reaaally weak when someone tries to protect isn’t well. You know when you went into a comma, he even cried for you.

 

Rem: …

 

Rem’s face was puzzle and she was feeling a strange feeling of sorrow hearing how her forced coma hurt what she now considered her family, but she also felt a sense of relief upon hearing that. He cried for her, for her sake.

 

Emilia: Oops! I don’t think I should have said that.

 

Rem smiled softly.

 

Rem: No, Emilia-sama. You are right, let’s talk to him together in time. But…. I have a question for you, if you allow me of course.

 

Emilia: Sure, what is it?

 

Rem: That… Natsuki Subaru, he’s really important to you right?

 

Emilia: He sure is! He’s my only knight; he’s also a hero! But he keeps breaking his promises, but even then…

 

Rem: …

 

Emilia: he’s one of the most precious people to me… and… also my first kiss… AH, it’s embarrassing.

 

A sting, A huge sting to the heart, is the only thing Rem could feel. Her mood went from good to confusing, as she did not yet fully realize what was happening to her, the only thing she knows for sure is that she felt a terrible emotion wheeling up inside of her chest. It hurt, she felt anger, but only partially directed at Emilia, and mostly directed at Subaru. She wanted to almost break his teeth in and-

 

Emilia: Rem, are you alright? You seem reaaally angry.

 

Rem: huh? No, pardon me Emilia-sama, I just felt a bit frustrated to be left out of work while I just want to be an active part of the camp.

 

Rem lied through her teeth as if she knew how to do it every day, it helped that Emilia was very gullible too. Since their return from the Vollachia empire Rem thought that any lie would pass through Emilia, but she realizes very quickly with her interactions with Subaru that she can easily see through a person’s emotions. It can easily be countered though as long as your lie is in line with the current emotion, such in this case, Rem lied to direct the same emotion she felt right now to another thing that is frustrating her.

 

Emilia: ah so, that’s what is bothering you? Well, I can understand this reaaally well. Subaru used to leave me out of conversations and help most of the time too. Well, how about we talk to him now?

 

Rem: … yes.

 

As they went, one was jovial through the conversation they just had while the other was even more confused about her emotions than before the conversation even started.

 

-------------------------

 

Natsuki Subaru had changed a bit, up until now he managed to save everyone in his reach, but in the Vollachia empire, things weren’t this simple. The events lead him to realize that not everyone could be saved, the efforts he put in weren’t enough to save everyone as he promised. This caused him to become…. Calmer?

 

He wasn’t as active as before, maybe coming to fact with himself, weirdly he seemed even more thoughtful than before, but the calmness he exposes, seems almost… Creepy? Even Beatrice seems to be indirectly affected by this change due to their contract that allows them to feel each other’s feelings.

 

Outside of the mansion, laying on the grass, in a “secret” training camp, was a black-haired boy and blonde little spirit, looking at the lightly cloudy sky. The black-haired boy was sweating and laying on his back and the spirit was laying on him, her back facing his abdomen.

 

Subaru: say Beako, how long should I actually “rest” exactly?

 

Beatrice: as long as needed I suppose. You’ve been severely overworking yourself in the Vollachia empire, your mental state is very low, do things that appease you and rest until you can feel your mind as fresh as when you wake up from a good nap I suppose.

 

Subaru: That seems pretty confusing, I can’t wait to make myself a bit more useful.

 

Beatrice: If a fresh mind from a good night of sleep is confusing to you, it means your state is worse than I thought I suppose.

 

Subaru: damn it! I walk it right into that one. Tho I have to admit that laying down here, doing nothing, and finally enjoying a bit of peace… isn’t that bad I suppose.

 

Beatrice: don’t imitate Betty, what a hopeless contractor, I suppose.

 

Subaru: ah ah, always this cute when you are pouting, are you? Come here!

 

Beatrice: Ghnah!

 

Subaru gently grabbed her and aggressively patted her hair, both went on to roll on the grass and laughed together, up until they heard footsteps. Upon turning around, they saw 2 figures, a pink-haired maid and a young girl with ginger hair.

 

Subaru: Ram and Petra!

 

Ram: No need to yell it out Barusu, we can hear you very clearly.

 

Petra: Subaru-sama! I hope you’re feeling well.

 

Subaru: hum yes, I feel relief now.

 

Ram looked at him intensely for a few seconds during his interaction with Petra, searching for any sign of dishonesty. Unlike other days, he seems to be in a better state mentally.

 

Subaru: Petra, you’re so cute I could eat you!

 

Petra: stop saying such things Subaru-sama!

 

Subaru: Sorry, sorry, though I got to get back at you, with how much did you reprimand me during our arrival and the beginning of this week. Do you need me to do something?

 

Petra: Yes! Emilia-nee-sama and Rem-nee-san want to talk to you.

 

Subaru: hum… I see.

 

Subaru’s expression was bit serious from the normal and jovial one when Emilia asks him to come, it seems a bit serious, and it didn’t go unnoticed by any of the girls present. But they couldn’t understand what Subaru was truly going through.

 

What none of them knew was that the real reason of Subaru’s depression is not entirely due to the death of Priscilla, rather its implications. During their time going back, Subaru has come to the realization that he couldn’t just save everyone, even when abusing return by death. As a child, he regressed mentally and gave up upon everything he promised himself, like fighting up to the very end before having no other choice than going back. Subaru ignored any of his previous development and was ready to literally kill himself for the chance of injury of an ally, which was nothing less than disgusting, even right now it makes him want to puke.

 

Even then, when he was using the power to his full potential, disregarding his life and his growth, he couldn’t save her. What would that imply to the future? Would he be able to save everyone from the camp if he keeps continuing to act recklessly? He didn’t know.

 

It also took him far too long to realize that Roswaal haven’t done anything, he let himself go too far to realize that the moment they went out of sign of any threats like Cecilius, Roswaal could have just incinerated everyone forcing Subaru to reset, worst would have been to do all their work all over again to save priscilla, or worse, be in a dead-end with each loop forcing either Forcing a fight against Roswaal or dying.

 

This time, he seems to have let it slide, as for maybe the excuse that priscilla wasn’t anyone special to the camp but rather an opponent to the throne. Though he would not be this lucky every time.

 

In term of fire prowess, Roswaal was the best in the camp, the only few one able to stop him being either Emilia or puck. Unfortunately, Emilia lacked the experience or mentality to defeat him, and Puck wasn’t there. There was also Beatrice but to match Roswall’s strength she needs a more suitable contractor that would provide her good amount of manage to use her full potential, meaning that no one in the camp would be able to stop him if he ever decides to go for the kill. He even doubts most Sin Archbishops would stand a chance against him.

 

Even if they managed to kill him, Emilia would then stand no chance in winning as for the fact that he is her sponsor, without it and having the new of his death made by his own candidate would just plummet Emilia’s reputation and she would be as good as Eliminated. There would also be the mental state of Ram who would be utterly destroyed by these events.

 

For days he’s been thinking of 3 things: how to improve himself as to be more perceptive of events, how to prevent Roswaal to go batshit, and-

 

Petra: Subaru?

 

Subaru: oh yeah, here.we.go!

 

Subaru got up in 3 swift motions with Beatrice still in his arms with a soft expression. Beatrice was right, he was thinking a bit too much and it actually decreased his efficiency, maybe he should just let it go for now and actually think about nothing for the moment.

 

Subaru: yeah, let’s go!

 

Petra noticing the change quickly smiles, Beatrice went from apprehensive to happy, Ram didn’t show any emotion but from someone perspective you can actually notice the air in her chest decrease slowly but surely.

 

Petra: hum! Also take this towel, you kind of smell sweaty, it wouldn’t be good to present yourself in such a state.

 

Subaru: hold on, you didn’t need it say it like this! At least word yourself better!

 

Petra: teehee!

 

Petra smiles and pulled her tongue out and they start walking toward the mansion.

 

Subaru already made up his mind about what to do, even though he was smiling he was serious, even though he trusts his friends he couldn’t talk about his decision to anyone beside one person who can actively help him. One of the most dangerous members of the Emilia camp.

 

-------------------------

 

A day ago….

 

Subaru was inside the dining hall but wasn’t actually here for the food, he seemed to be actively waiting at a table with 2 people, Garfield and Otto.

 

Garfield: oi cap’tain you haven’t eaten much since you arrived, you’re sure you’re fine?

 

Subaru: ah? Yes, it’s just that I’m not really hungry, if you have to worry about someone, worry about him over there, he’s only been drinking for the past few days.

 

Otto: but it’s not my fault! We’ve been out for so long when I came back every single bit of job just hit me straight in the face, I’ve literally been on a rush to get 2 months’ worth of work done! Even with the replacement after our departure, it just wasn’t enough to cover everything!

 

In a table where sited 3 people who are essential members of the Emilia camp and one of them, Otto, was crying his eyes out due to the overwork catching up to him and the alcohol. He was careful to ask for help from the Miload Mention to help him during his time in Vollachia. Unfortunately, he underestimated how competent he was at doing his job because the replacement couldn’t fix every issue and could barely cover any of the tasks Otto had to do, so Otto had to check them back individually and make sure everything was properly done.

 

Garfield: not his fault tho Otto-bro, he didn’t know what kind of job he was taking in when you asked him, with someone such as yourself Hahaha!

 

Subaru: That’s right Otto, the amount of work you do without rest would make someone depressed just by looking at it, you should have been more careful as to explain to him.

 

Otto: but- but… krh! *sobs* I thought it was doable!!

 

Garfield: yeah sure, sure. Well, I’ve been staying here long enough, Cap’tain, Otto bro, I’m going out. See ya tomorrow.

 

Subaru: Goodbye Garfield.

 

The moment Garfield went out of the door, Subaru’s expression changed into a serious one.

 

Subaru: Otto, sober-up a bit, I need to talk to you about something serious.

 

Otto’s expression was hazy, but he still managed to lift his head up as a sign focus, he was trying as much as he could to listen up. Subaru got close to him and spoke with a lowered voice.

 

Subaru: Do you remember, in the Vollachia empire, when you told me that you knew where your place was in the dragon carriage, and I told you I did know mine?

 

Otto’s expression slowly got serious, he wasn’t entirely sober, but he still had enough apprehension to understand the content of what Subaru was saying.

 

Subaru: I don’t think the stance where I was seating was wrong, but I think I found a new one. A new stance that may determine the fate of the camp.

 

Otto’s eyes widened and it was almost like he immediately sobered up. He quickly adapted a stance more fit for their discussion but was looking at Subaru with a certain expression.

 

Subaru: You may think that I trust Roswaal but I do not at all, it is true that I left him a lot of leverage but it doesn’t mean I trust him, thus why I came to you Otto…..

 

Otto was getting more and more serious about this conversation, especially since it came down to Roswaal.

 

Subaru: There might be a certain situation where Roswaal might not be fit to be our sponsor or even…. Become our enemy, in case this happens, I need you to be able to find us a new one to replace him as soon as possible.

 

Shock, Otto was shocked. That is the only thing going through his head. Never had he ever thought that Natsuki Subaru was capable of such judgment and acting on it, this normally should have been one of his decisions to take but even then, he wouldn’t think to go this far.

 

Otto tried to look at Subaru to see if it was alcohol since Subaru stated that he was an adult since he just tuned eighteen. He wasn’t, he wasn’t drunk at all, he didn’t even drink a drop, he was dead serious about this. Never had he thought that the events would change him to this point.

 

Otto: Natsuki-san…

 

Subaru: Please Otto, you’re the only one I can ask this.

 

His expression was still serious. There is an unspoken rule in the Emilia-camp, when Natsuki Subaru speaks with a serious expression and with the utmost confidence about something, no matter how weird it sounds, you have to trust him and do what he says.

 

Otto: very well… I’ll do it.

 

Subaru: Thank you, Otto, I can always rely on you. Now I have to go, I must not make Beatrice wait for too long.

 

As he walked to the door, Otto was wondering if it was the same friend he’d known a year ago, he sure was naïve, stupid at times, impulsive, and had little control over his emotions most of the time. This one seems more pragmatic and calmer, maybe because he understands that he needs to do it? Or because he only has himself to blame? In any case Subaru was different now, for the better or the worse, this was the 3^rd plan Natsuki Subaru was preparing, in case he failed to prevent Roswaal from destroying everything in his path.

 

 

 

Chapter 5

Notes:

Enjoy the reading

 

 

In one of the many medical rooms of Capella’s organization was an individual, he was covered in blood and was hardly moving his body. He puked violently upon his arrival in the nursing room and seemed to have light seizures, but the symptoms calmed down further when another individual helped him, a very special and dear person to him.

 

…: GLuurrr!!

 

He was only puking saliva, because he had nothing in his stomach anymore beside the saliva and water he’s been swallowing for 2 hours now. He managed to calm his symptoms but his whole body was still shivering upon what happened to him and felt very cold due to having his organs exposed to the fresh air, so he lost a bit of body temperature in the process. The only grace that prevented him to die from hypothermia was having his body being manually regulated by his “mother” during the process of his transformation but still, Leo was in quite a terrible state.

 

Leo: -tsk!!

 

He did everything he could possibly think of, so why? Why was he being punished? Why was he, most of the time, the most punished individual in the entire organization? He tried his best to please her, but each time he always managed to piss her off.

 

Leo: “what do you want you crazy hoe!?!”

 

His thoughts never left his lips. Overtime, from childhood to this very day, Leo keeps feeling fear toward Capella, increasing over the years, not once there wasn’t dread upon hearing her name, not once there wasn’t dread upon learning that she was visiting him or upon his direct reports. In the mist of all that fear, a new sentiment wheeled up, a sentiment of boiling hatred, a sentiment of anger but of course he’s not stupid enough to act upon it, though he cannot let go of the hatred he felt over the years.

 

At that moment, a young girl of around 18 years old came in, she had brown hair and had a tired look. Despite her fragile Appearance, she managed to bring a few things: drinkable water, a bucket of water to clean Leo and new clothes. She quickly got close and sat near him on the chair.

 

Mary: I made it back as fast as possible, how are you feeling?

 

He looked pale, his vision was shaking, his body doesn’t feel like itself.

 

Leo: as you can see, I’ve seen better days. I don’t even know if I can even think straight.

 

Mary looked at him with pity, but still she felt anger at him, this wasn’t the first time he messed up. It should have been more than enough as a lesson but even though he technically never makes the exact same mistake twice, especially after saying he’ll never do it again, he manages to make a mistake that shouldn’t be in scope of what he has learned previously.

 

Once he got punished because he couldn’t bring enough treasure, so as compensation he tried bringing as many jewels as possible but anything he brought was low quality jewels thus he ended up being changed into a human block. Another time he slept during his work and was found out, then the next time just straight up refused to sleep for days as an act of toughness or supposed “training” to not sleep, it went on for few days right before an important mission, in which his body gave out, as a punishment he was forced to work overtime in resource gestion up until the skin of his fingers wear off and he collapsed from overwork. There are plenty of example where he caused trouble for himself and other but even then… he didn’t deserve something like this.

 

Mary: you’re an idiot.

 

Leo: I know, I shouldn’t have said that to her.

 

By far the greatest mistake he did was to compare Capella to another woman, which is one of the things she loathes the most, he knew it, but didn’t think enough of his words before they came out of his mouth. He was incredibly lucky that Kuna decided to show up at this very moment before things turned to the worst or the torture may have lasted for maybe 30 minutes to an hour. He would never have been the same ever again if he went through that, the condition of his body, an hour after just 2 minutes of torture, was proof of that.

 

Mary: Can I turn you around?

 

Leo: Sure.

 

Leo was almost in a fetal position, and he needed to change position so Mary could wash off his own blood out of his skin. His stomach and intestines were empty, and even though Capella reshaped him in his original form, he still lacked blood, which may have been done intentionally to give him a reminder. In any case, he couldn’t stand nor sit without falling over, but at least their recovery was fast to get them back to work.

 

Mary didn’t completely understand Capella nor anyone in the organization which makes her even more terrifying that even highly experienced assassins couldn’t see through her, but her reason to give high recovery to her “children” was to give them a few advantages like keeping them from diseases, reduces the effects of poisons and drugs. Though for some reason she refuses to increase their physical prowess as to alter their muscles and make them change shape as she stated that it was the opposite of her showing her “love”. Elsa was an exception though, as by some miracle, she managed to tame Capella’s dragon blood and gained their “mother’s” favors allowing Elsa to gain a high healing factor. Normally the tougher you are, the harsher you are “punished” but it seems like this doesn’t apply to Leo.

 

Mary gently placed her hands below his arm and turned him to his stomach. This time there wasn’t much stain of his excrement on his skin, what laid could be cleaned off with a single swipe. So, she started swiping him down starting from the back.

 

This was their thing, if one were to be punished by their “mother” the other would take care of the victim, if both were punished, the one who recovers the quickest is the one to take care of the other. Generally, it was Leo who recovered first, because even though he’s physically weak he has quite the endurance unlike Mary. Very few of their Siblings were doing the same activity, generally either out of shame or because they wanted to stay alone after to not show any weakness.

 

Mary: Why do you always need to make a mistake such as this? Are you trying to get yourself hurt? “Are trying to hurt me? I can’t bear to watch it”.

 

Leo: I don’t know~ … I swear I’m trying… I just can’t do anything right.

 

Mary: What would you do without me at that point? We are assassins, we always take the risk of being killed, what would happen if something happened to me?

 

Leo: ... I’m really lucky to have you.

 

Mary: …

 

Leo: Even when everyone left me after each punishment or they were tired of me, you stayed and kept taking care of me when I thought I was alone or gonna die. Even now, 8 years later you’re still by my side. If I lose you, there wouldn’t be anything pushing me forward.

 

Mary: …

 

She shouldn’t have asked this question. It was out of anger yes, but she shouldn’t have asked this question. Tears were about to fall, but she didn’t let anything show, nor did any sound, she just kept cleaning his back and hair before going down. After calming down right when she finished every part of the back, she was ready to clean another part of his body.

 

Mary: I’m going to turn you around.

 

Leo: ok.

 

She gently put him on his back and started swiping his face right after soaking in another towel, he could see her face, he understood that she cried at his response, and Mary knew what he had in mind.

 

They looked each other in the eyes but quickly broke off eye contact. They were in love with each other. Leo was in love since the very first time Mary stayed at his side after his 3^rd “punishment”, and Mary fell in love the night her dream was crushed and after being “punished” by Capella.

 

But this was a forbidden love, a secret that must never escape the lips of any of them or their “siblings”, so that’s why they kept it a secret, even from them. Love was forbidden in the organization, as the only one who was supposed to be “worthy” of love was Capella.

 

The very knowledge of that would end their lives, as Capella doesn’t kill most of the time, just “punishes”, but that thing is one of the few things that lead her to kill, they have witnessed it first-hand.

 

She just finished cleaning Leo after about 30 minutes, by that time, he stopped vomiting, and his body heat increased, but he was still cold. She helped him put on the clothes she brought from their shared room. Why were they sharing a room you may ask?

 

Just a random combination that Capella made as putting the 2 most incompetent assassins together would give rise to. She quickly lost interest in it as if it was just a joke for her.

 

Mary: it’s over.

 

Leo: Thank you, what are we gonna do now that Priscilla-sama is dead?

 

Mary: I don’t know.

 

What nobody knew in the Organization was the fact that these 2 already broke every rule about love, either in the emotional sense, or the physical sense.

 

Leo: … maybe we can try to be assigned somewhere else together?

 

Mary: the last 2 times were only luck; nothing proves that we won’t be assigned far from each other…

 

Both of them were in sorrow at the prospect of leaving each other. They don’t think that their “mother” realizes the full extent of her powers. She likes to call herself the most beautiful because she actively thinks she’s that beautiful, but what she doesn’t realize is that she has a passive ability related to her smell.

 

She normally can change someone’s hormones level by implanting her fingers, or claws for that matter, in a person's body, in a grueling way whenever someone breaks a rule of love but what she doesn’t seem to know was that her smell slowly increases every individual hormone level, slowly but gradually. She likes to use her claws shapeshift someone’s brain and genital organs to lower their hormone levels or straight up sterilize them, for she hates sex for some reason.

 

Many realized this but couldn’t say it, for many already broke the taboo of the physical aspect of love: sex. That was the only thing that helped them stay sane, sometimes it would backfire heavily but even then, the peace it brings them seems very worth the risk or many more would crash out. The reason why nobody brought it up to Capella was because if she were to know about her condition, instead of changing her pheromones to a normal one she would just straight up sterilize them all.

 

Which is what is putting this whole situation in the organization as a joke, her mere presence is enough to make her “children” look at her, she found it repulsive, but she likes the attention and she thinks is due to her beauty, but no. As a kid, it is completely bearable as the missions, stress and under-developed body and reproductive organs weren’t that much affected.

 

Upon reaching puberty her “Children” are too confused about their body to know what to do, they feel the change but nothing worthy or to worry that much about.

 

Upon reaching 15+ is a completely different matter, as they’ve seen enough things to know what to do, the body reaching maturity, hormones going out of control and the pent-up frustration becomes unbearable.

 

This is what happened during their time at the priscilla domain a few months ago, a week after Capella’s visit, both were recomforting each other as Mary was punished this time for trying to intervene in for Leo when he couldn’t get any new information about “Aldebaran”. “Aldebaran” was the one who put Capella in a tough position during their fight in Pristella as she couldn’t finish him off and felt humiliated. Unfortunately, she was much weaker physically and mentally than Leo, which put her mind in almost a breaking point when Capella shattered her body and “dream”, she just kept sobbing for 35 minutes per day while she normally would just cry only once for 10 minutes after punishment.

 

After trying to unsuccessfully recomfort her, he laid clear his emotions and told her that he would always stay by her side, from that moment something snapped and both got close to each other, before they knew, it was morning, and they were both lying naked in Mary’s room. Everything went awry, knowing what they did was wrong they tried to play it off, but ended up doing it a week after. Then 6 days after, then 4. By a month and a half, they were just doing it almost every day, taking up huge risks because if she ever become pregnant there would be no hope for them, at the condition that her reproductives organs were still in place and active after every “punishment” she went through with Capella. Mary didn’t know if Capella desecrated these parts of her body to the point of not being able to reproduce.

 

Needless to say, in a place like this, where every wall has ears, it was impossible for their love to bloom, and it was just a matter of time before they couldn’t contain themselves anymore. It was a cruel fate, thus why was Leo trying to be in Capella’s grace to be sent far from this place with her.

 

Leo: … I still feel cold.

 

Mary quickly put him under the sheets of his bed, the main nurses were already assigned to a mission, and their assistants were assigned somewhere else. The Organization was bellowing a giant tower, with hundreds of meters of tunnels underground but still hidden by the area and the harsh environment, which makes it almost impossible to see. Trying to find the nurses would be a waste of time, so Mary took upon herself to take care of him.

 

Mary: M-maybe I can warm you up…

 

Leo: …

 

Mary: just kidding, I have to go now! Bye!

 

She quickly got up and left, such a short exchange and yet so much was said.

 

Leo: Wait.

 

Mary stopped at the door before turning back.

 

Leo: What is mama gonna do? I managed to make up a few words of what she said, and it seems like Kuna came back.

 

Mary: yes, while coming here, I hear a few said that we found the location of Meili, the killer of Elsa and someone who tamed the dragon blood.

 

Leo: -Hk!?! Meili? alive?

 

Mary: It seems so, and apparently, they are all from the same camp. The half-devil’s one.

 

Leo: … poor of them.

 

Mary: Mama is making preparation to teach them a lesson, I don’t know the details besides that, but it seems she’s going very soon. In her current state from what I have heard, she might do heavy damage to the camp regardless of whatever came out.… Leo?

 

Leo’s exhausted body slowly shut down, as he quickly fell into deep slumber, but before he finally lost consciousness a though passed through his mind: he didn’t want to be in the place of whoever caused Capella’s ire.

 

Mary: … he went asleep…

 

                                       -------------------------

 

In another part of Capella’s organization, in the 3^rd greatest tower were Capella’s strategic room. A big circular table with a map of all the different nations. Chairs were all around the table with one particularly more luxurious and bigger than the others near the great wall at the opposite end of the door where Capella was seated and next to her, on her right side was Kuna. There were also a few libraries on the wall with papers inside instead of books, they were maps of every place, from every country, there were easily a few thousand of them.

 

Capella was looking at a specific map from the Lugnica kingdom, the Mather’s domain. Previously attacked by Betelgeuse, he was easily defeated not even being able to make a single victim, when she received these reports from her “children” Capella became apparently calm, but it was a façade. She was stressed out of her mind, for all she knew, she didn’t love Betelgeuse, nor any of the bishops specifically, especially with how utterly annoying they are, Betelgeuse wasn’t an exception spreading over and over again his words about love and sloth.

 

She personally couldn’t care less about his death, but there was two thing she knew for sure: Betelgeuse wasn’t stupid, and Betelgeuse was the best strategist of the witch cult.

 

It deeply hurt her mind to admit it, but there was no one in the witch cult who could make a better plan than Betelgeuse, other bishops often relying on their authority and their book to know the events in advance. Though Betelgeuse wasn’t like that, knowing what would happen in the future wasn’t enough, he would vehemently prepare every detail and take any of his target’s weakness to lead a swift and quick attack to destroy the enemy camp before they even understood what was happening and cleared the area before any reinforcement arrived.

 

Unlike other bishops, he would actively conduct operations with the highest chance of success and survival for his troops, making him one of the most dangerous Bishops to meet unprepared because it was almost a certainty that you were going to die and that he had you in his grasp.

 

This same Betelgeuse couldn’t kill a single one of the villagers on his way to attack the mansion and was utterly defeated, especially knowing his ability to swap body that normally they shouldn’t have known was a testament on how dangerous the Emilia camp was. No, on how dangerous Natsuki Subaru was.

 

This same boy she tore a leg off and wouldn’t be able to win in 1v1 against a normal soldier from her judgment was the person who defeated the white whale, Betelgeuse, the great rabbit from rumors, Regulus, and recently there wasn’t any update on Ley nor Roy’s location after their departure for the watch tower where the Lolimancer was supposed to be. The only thing special about him is his smell.

 

The camp also has as an ally a demi-human strong enough to kill Elsa, who is one of her best fighters, then they have greatest mage of the country: Roswaal L. Mathers. That clown alone was a great deterrent for anyone ever considering attacking his mansion.

 

Especially when she thought about one of his predecessors, Roswaal J. Mathers, this woman was single-handedly one of the most troublesome individuals she ever met, being unable to use any types of magic and extremely efficient at hand to hand was a thorn in her path, what a good riddance! Learning about her death by Valgren was a relief that was similar to getting rid of a heavy headache. Unfortunately, this generation of Roswaal was rumored to be even more troublesome than the previous one, meaning if he’s here and is tacking the advantage she wouldn’t be able to escape him because he could fly.

 

There is also the Half-elf and candidate for the throne: Emilia. From Kuna’s report she was able to go toe to toe with the 10^th of the generals and even managed to defeat her through ice magic. It wasn’t all as she was supposed to have even more tricks and power in her arsenal, making her able to face an even higher rank if she were to go at full strength.

 

Capella: Damn it!!!

 

With all of this info laid bare she was forced to revise her strategy and learn more about the camp, at this very moment they must have made it out of the Vollachia empire and should reach their mansion this very day, she couldn’t afford to use any rushed attacks as she was used to, she would be utterly defeated in a matter of minutes and thus she was forced to calm herself down and make an list of her targets with priorities.

 

She would need to spy on them herself, if the attack misses, she might not have a second chance or be as lucky as to do an attack with much success and come out unscathed. Her top priority is Natsuki Subaru, the strategist of the camp who managed to outsmart Betelgeuse, if he manages to grasp the situation her chances will plumet, so she needed to kill him.

 

Capella: …

 

But she was also interested in how he managed to tame the dragon’s blood, it is a rare event, she might even learn a few new things about herself, but there was a problem with that: his contracted spirit. Contracted spirits bound to an individual share a very deep bond to the very soul of their contractor, and sometimes they can even locate each other, and from what she heard, this spirit is also no joke, being able to cast a spell powerful enough to negate a city scale blast.

 

The 2 are also rumored to always be together, which is making things even more of a headache, she might even be on part with Roswaal with magic manipulation, but there was hope. As she knew the way of politics, she knew that Roswaal would absent himself a few days after his arrival to make up the work his missed then will have to go pay his respects to the bariel domain. He would be there for a few weeks to gain as many allies as he could to gain the upper hand on the royal selection.

 

If there is an occasion to spy it should be now or never, as she can now escape at any time. The problems with the half-elf and the spirit are a problem but it should be feasible in one way or another if she thinks about a strategy hard enough.

 

Capella: Kuna, tell them to prepare at least 5 cells for my return. I’ll be going out for a few weeks, and I need a magic lotion of anti-smell, a cloak of anti-detection and a few specific seals.

 

Kuna: Yes Mama.

 

Capella wasn’t stupid, even if it isn’t her top priority she’ll never just ignore the other maids, there was only one of them who was human, other maids were all demi-humans, meaning they had incredible smell. She had a few bad experiences in past with, even when rare, a few individuals that could actually smell the sent of the witch and described it as putrescine like, as if they were smelling a corpse in decomposition, and could tell from meters away. The more she used her authority the more she smelled, but she thought it was only something cult members could do.

 

At the beginning she thought of it as a bad joke and even took offence to it, the poor souls who gave her this info did not go unscathed. She had a few doubts but pushed these thoughts away. It was up until a few years after one of her hooded figures finally gave her the information that it wasn’t only cultist who could smell it. Many attacks had gone horribly wrong already, forcing her to rush it and having a lot of casualties on her side.

 

She would also not forget about her own physical smell for that matter, as demi-humans have incredible smell, if they sense a fly doesn’t smell like a fly or have a particular smell, it could be a huge issue for her.

 

Capella: This lady is gonna go visit a few impudent who think they can just take everything from me.

 

The 5 jails are reserved for Natsuki Subaru, the demi-human maid Frederica, the Twin oni sisters, and the little maid. She would just kill the others, as simple jail cell will not be enough to stop them, nor is she interested in having them near her.

 

A Few weeks later

 

Capella was spying on them for quite a while now, around 3 weeks, having made all the preparation to secure her victory, but it was far harder than she thought, not because of how secure the mansion, but because of-

 

Capella: there is no frigging way…

 

Herself. She had to constantly remind herself, at all times, that this camp is dangerous, and they have a solution for every situation to the point of being able to outsmart Betelgeuse… so why?

 

Capella: are these the same people who stopped the civil war in Vollachia?

 

She was having a hard time believing it, they were just… utterly incompetent. They were carefree, the had no expectation whatsoever that they would get attack at any moment, they were full of openings, either in the village or the mansion, she could have even killed a few villagers to distract them while kidnapping the main targets.

 

Though she refused to do something as incompetent because that would do nothing but ruining her whole plan while perfectly learning what they were capable of, this is why she used a cloak of dissimulation and a seal to hide her mana and miasma so she would only get recognized as an object and not get detected, but even then, the only one who actively seem to be on her guard was the pink haired oni, she’s the only attentive enough of the environment around her to do something about it, but… she was too weak.

 

It was a miracle that the beast boy left, as he was a troublesome individual in the current state of the mansion, as he was as perceptible as Ram, and he went into another part of the mansion named ‘sanctuary’ to visit someone.

 

The camp leader, the half-elf, Emilia was a strong a powerful warrior who made a name for herself and would be able to put even Capella in a tough situation, with only her firepower and mana capacity and is just… a child in a grown woman’s body. Capella has no idea how she even managed to get this powerful with such a mana capacity and deadly spells and yet is still this gullible, naïve and easily manipulated. She is completely oblivious and can be read like an open book with letters the size of a human head. She has good senses but there are just so many ways to go around it.

 

Same with the spirit and her contractor, they could be easily read like book and is this supposed to be a great spirit or a kid? Not because of her size but because of her attitude at all times like loving head pat, being clingy on her contractor and showing now shame nor personal space whatsoever.

 

Her contractor, and her top priority, is far from whatever she had thought, he seems to have changed a bit from their last interaction, but nothing to cause an issue, but he was still weak, had no sense of his environment, and is easily distracted at all times.

 

After visiting many camps, this is by far one of the very least protected. She should just attack.

 

Capella: No… not now.

 

But Capella wasn’t stupid, this makes her even more on her guard than before, how did they managed to accomplish this much with so little security? There were only a few ways such a feat was possible, one of them was possessing incredible reactivity and firepower.

 

Capella changed her mind a few days ago about destroying the whole manor as she used to in any other to attack though she would still destroy like 50% of it, she couldn’t afford to waste time, her attack must be swift and precise to take out as much as possible and for that, she needs the best timing possible when they were at their most vulnerable state and couldn’t see her coming… which was hard to tell because of how carefree and random they were.

 

But today is different, many of the targets were gathered in a terrain with weird equipment the Lolimancer uses to train, Capella was in the bushes 200 meters away listening careful while transformed into a piece of bush, she was hearing everything, he was asked to come talk to his master and everyone was following him behind, normally it means that they would all be in the same room depending of their pattern.

 

She couldn’t afford to waste any more time, Roswaal would be in his mansion within a day. The witch cult members in robe were called in today, they were perfectly concealed within the bushes, they couldn’t come any sooner in risk of being caught but today was the day regardless of the situation.

 

So, she waited, waited and waited for the perfect opportunity to strike. When they entered the mansion and she saw Subaru talking to the blue-haired maid and the half-elf, she decided to approach in a dangerous zone as a bird. She could be detected, and she knew it, but she couldn’t afford anything else, the maid and half-elf were back-facing her as she watched them from a tree-bush behind the window. Then finally, she saw an opportunity, at long last before leading the charge, and then-

Chapter 6

Notes:

Enjoy the reading.

 

 

 

In Capella’s Organization, hidden from any sight, hidden from any ear, in a place mostly avoided by everyone were moans.

 

The moans were suppressed, soft enough to be ignored by any unsuspecting person, even 10 meters away.

 

Two individuals were committing a crime, a sin even in the very rule of their home.

 

…: Leo!

 

Leo: shht~!

 

Mary and Leo were having the time of their live by showing each other their “Love”. They couldn’t contain themselves any longer, spending weeks on end, in this terrible place only able to barely touch each other but not “Touch” each other was nothing less than torture.

 

In a jail in of the lower floor of the organization, where prisoners were held for a short period of time was where Mary and Leo decided to “Hug” each other. The place was big, cold, devoid of light, and unlike many places didn’t have as much echo as a means of despair for anyone who needed help, but in this case, it was a blessing and the perfect place to conduct their activities.

 

Right after they learned that Capella was going out, it didn’t take 2 days before the genitals took over of their brain barely after her departure. Mary was refusing the advances at first as she didn’t want to make a mistake that would cause Capella to create a scene as she could just decide to change her ability to sense smell and anything withing 600m would just alert her.

 

It wasn’t the first time something like this happened and someone was found out after breaking the “rule”, if she’s in a good mood she might just sterilize the “perpetrators” of this sin, if she’s in a bad mood she’ll just tore off the genital of her “children” who behave with such perversity, and if she’s angry she will just kill them horribly. The reason some members stay is to make sure they might be in her grace and ask her about giving them back their lost organs, depending on how well they play their cards it can work, but most of the time is just a death sentence.

 

Both Leo and Mary quickly got the hang of infiltrating this place without being seen, and they quickly got used to spend 30 minutes to 2 hours there doing their “activities”. Mary was a bit septic at first by imposing a condition of only do it once every 3 days, yet she’s here in this very place every day, taking every opportunity to come back sometimes even 2 to 3 times a day depending of their mood.

 

They didn’t have much time since this might be the last time they saw each other for a while, so they decided to spend as much time as possible to make at least good memories of each other. They thought they were at the brink of insanity, they’re restraining themselves less and less with each interaction, each physical touch, each eye contact weakened their restraint and staying apart wasn’t an option, they had underestimated how a single change in a lifestyle could turn it around to this proportions, so it was nothing less than a miracle that so far they weren’t found out.

 

Both were gasping for air, sweaty, the cages were empty as everyone who was supposed to be inside either got converted into the organization or got executed, so they wouldn’t get bothered, and even if there were prisoners, they were so far inside the hall that nobody should hear them.

 

After finishing their activities, both took a few deep breaths and squatted down near each other Mary facing the wall, Mary turned around to look at him.

 

before she could, a hand grabbed hair and forcefully turned her head on the side before being met with a kiss. Leo was always like that, she thought, whenever he got a bit too much into it, he becomes forceful and assertive, but she didn’t hate it.

 

After ending the kiss, she could finally look him in the eyes, he looked so blissful right now, as if the weight of world was lifted from his shoulder, why wouldn’t he? They could do whatever they wanted, right?

 

Mary: aren’t you being a bit more forceful than before?

 

Leo: yeah, why wouldn’t i? this is maybe the last time we’re doing it for a while right? Mama’s deadline is getting very close, she might be there by tomorrow.

 

Mary: …

 

Mary didn’t like these words, this was their time, why must he bring her name into this? Normally after they wash themselves, it should take around half a day before any traces of body odor disappear, if they do it quickly and properly, which is why past this moment they couldn’t afford to do any of their “activities”.

 

Leo: oh! Sorry! I didn’t mean to- argh, I’m such a dumbass, please stop pouting I’m sorry.

 

Mary: I’m not mad.

 

Mary was pouting, it was a trait she developed during the few months they started being together, she started doing it whenever Leo seemed close to a woman or was referring them in a good way, but as dumb as he is, even he managed to figure out that she wasn’t happy about it and the signs of it were her pouts. She was such a good liar normally, besides when the main target is Leo and she’s jealous.

 

Mary: Anyways, we’ve spent too much time here, let’s go before anyone notices.

 

Leo: hum, I have things to do now, and they’ll be ready withing 10 minutes before I’m on guard.

 

Mary: We kind of had a few days of rest, to be honest things are going smoother than I thought.

 

Leo: Yeah… Mary, I have a plan.

 

Mary: huh?

 

Leo: We don’t know what’s gonna happen, but I do think we have a chance to live close together if the plan manages to pull off, I’ve been thinking about for years now.

 

Mary: … I’m listening.

 

Leo: We all know what happen to “children” mama loves, she sends them to battlefields, sends them to assassinate high priority targets like nobles that many couldn’t take out like Hoshin or infiltrate places with higher security and each of these are a death sentence for us.

 

Mary: hum!

 

Leo: let’s face it, neither you nor I are good at fighting, and I’m a bad liar, if I’m in highly secured place that have high information network and asks the good questions, I’ll mess up, so by method of elimination we can’t live in either Vollachia or Kararagi.

 

Mary: hum.

 

Leo: We have a bit of money, but if we’re in a place where we can’t either keep it or use it, it is useless, the far east of Gusteko would be an option but this place is too close to it.

 

Mary: indeed.

 

Leo: So, I suggest we-

 

Mary: I’m stopping you right there Leo, don’t even think of saying these 3 letters.

 

Leo looked at her, then lowered his head in shame and despair. His plan would fail, and he knew it, and that is why she refu-

 

Mary: I’m going with your plan, but only if you listen to my side and change to your plan.

 

Leo looked at her with shock in his face, he thought for sure she would refuse.

 

Leo: yes!

 

Mary: firstly, give up any chance of running away, no one can escape mama, your emotions are clouding your judgment.

 

Leo felt a bit hurt, but couldn’t deny he had seen it many times, yet he was about to make the same mistake, like many, out of impatience.

 

Mary: which is why I propose that we ask her to post us as guard and receptionist to the entry of the royal capital.

 

Leo’s face lifts up in shock, the royal capital was a huge risk, it was where the sword saint, the best detective in the country, the most powerful soldiers were, in addition to having very strict security methods, a mistake would lead them to get caught and be executed.

 

Leo: isn’t that… risky? Even with that, how are you gonna convince her? And what proof do you have that I won’t mess up.

 

Mary: It is risky. Your mistake earlier in the past month gave me an idea of what to not do and reduced the number of mistakes I’ll make when trying to convince “mama”, and I have no proof that you’ll not mess up, but I’ll still do it with you anyways.

 

Leo: … Mary…

 

His face lights up with confidence and joy, but he restrained to express it as their conversation wasn’t over yet.

 

Mary: worry not about collecting the information and classifying them, I’ll do it, just make sure to do your job as a gate guard and everything should be alright, the security at the royal capital is high, which is why no-one wants to do it in the organization. Though with my dead expression, my dead eyes, my lack of presence and you, who can pass for a clown, impossible to go unnoticed, I think we can do it. I mean we managed to infiltrate to Bariel domain, right? That same security will put mama in a place to punish us more out of impatience but because she’ll not be able to see us as much, maybe once to twice every 4 to 6 months and will take her frustration on us. Though that means we can stay away from her a bit longer than normally.

 

Leo: I see, important figures always pass by the royal capital, giving it to our organization will be a huge advantage for kidnapping, tracking ransom and means of negotiation, right? wait who’re treating of a clown?

 

Mary: pfff!

 

Leo: he, -hehe, hahaha.

 

Both laughed with silence yet with great joy as their plan was not impossible, knowing that alone brought them hope.

 

Leo: It’s fine, I’m sure we can do it.

 

Mary: Yes, everything will be alright.

 

They kissed each other a last time before clothing themselves and went to their respective work as if nothing had happened.

 

 

-------------------------

 

 

In the Roswaal manor, Subaru just entered through the door followed by Beatrice, Ram, and Petra. Frederica met them at the door and when they were about to follow him, Petra yelped.

 

Petra: oh no, I forgot about cleaning the sheets.

 

Frederica: Come on Petra, it’s been a while now, you shouldn’t make these kinds of mistakes by now.

 

Petra: yes, I know, I’m sorry Frederica-nee-san. There are over 12 sheets to wash.

 

Ram: humf! What a pathetic sight, but as merciful as Ram is, she’ll lend a hand.

 

Subaru: oi don’t act as if it wasn’t your job nee-sama!

 

Ram: enough of your loud voice Barusu, quickly go attend Emilia-sama, we already have enough to do right now, sho! Sho!

 

Subaru: don’t ‘sho’ me like an insect, but anyways… worry not I’ll tell you Rem’s answer.

 

Ram eyes widened a bit.

 

Ram: What do you mean? Ram doesn’t know what Barusu is talking about.

 

Subaru: Both you and Rem are like the 2 faces of a book, you’re always together, so having you do work instead of hearing her potential response is understandable, worry not nee-sama, I’ll convey it to you.

 

Ram: … stupid Barusu, if Ram wants to hear response, she’ll ask Rem herself. Let’s go, it’s already afternoon.

 

Petra: Yes.

 

Both parted ways, while the 3 maids went to the wash the sheets Subaru went upstairs to Emilia’s office. But a thought passed the head of one of the maids while they were walking as if she was temporarily absent minded.

 

Ram: “humf! Since when did you become so perspective? Barusu”

 

 

-------------------------

 

 

Subaru was in front of the office, he knew Rem was aware of his presence because of his scent but chose not to inform Emilia immediately. Before he knocked on the door, Beatrice grabbed him by the shirt to get his attention.

 

Beatrice: you should maybe go in alone I suppose.

 

Subaru: huh? Why? This doesn’t seem like you Beako.

 

Beatrice: I know but having to watch you having a 3-way discussion, especially with Emilia and the oni-maid isn’t something Betty wants to be part of, I’ve seen your interactions enough to know where it is going i suppose.

 

Subaru looked at her, he couldn’t blame her, his conversations and interactions with Rem and Emilia in the dragon carriage were, to say the least, a bit embarrassing from Beatrice’s perspective. She knew Subaru was in love with both of them as his heart just fluttered whenever he was near any of them and she could sense everything.

 

Whenever he attempted to approach Rem, he would get swayed by a disdainful look as if he was a creep which would hurt his feelings, then when he would normally act with Emilia with whom he had better chemistry, Rem would become a bit defensive and isolate herself. When he tries to go back to talk to her, so as not to let her feel left out, Emilia becomes visibly jealous, ending it in a back and forth. It didn’t help when Rem learned about his surname as the “lolimancer” and the attention he was getting from Petra out of everyone making her think things that weren’t too sane for the mind.

 

Subaru was exhausted by these interactions, and so was Beatrice. She didn’t want anything to do with these interactions anymore as it was nothing but a hassle, so she decided to keep her distance, so as she could distract her mind from her contractor’s complicated love situation.

 

Subaru: yeah, you’re right, sorry about that.

 

Beatrice: worry not about that, I’ll wait for you in another room I suppose.

 

Subaru: … yeah.

 

Beatrice left his side to wait somewhere else, he took a deep breath, letting his bad thoughts out of his mind, before knocking on the door.

 

Emilia: enter please.

 

Subaru entered calmly as he looked in the room, Rem and Emilia were standing next to each other, Emilia face seems to light up upon seeing his as she noticed that he was in a better mood. Rem on the other hand glared at him as if he just looked under her dress, what did he do?

 

Subaru: Emilia-tan, Rem-san, you both seems to be well.

 

Emilia: Hum! Yes, we are. you too, it seems. Rem and I wanted to talk to you.

 

Both looked at Rem, who was mainly looking at him and giving quick glances to Emilia, she couldn’t get out of her head their previous conversation. Still, she decided to stop being childish, since when was she acting so much out of emotions?

 

Rem: That’s right, we’ve noticed that you’ve been acting… quite distant for some time now. We were wondering how we could help.

 

Rem’s gaze changed as she spoke those words, Subaru was a bit taken aback thinking she was about to smash him with words, he didn’t know how to respond nor react with a helping attitude from her, this was weird.

 

Subaru: Oh! You don’t need to worry about me, you know? I’m fine, I assure you.

 

Rem: you are a terrible liar.

 

Subaru was taken aback once more.

 

Emilia: Rem’s right Subaru! even I can tell you’re lying.

 

Subaru: Gh! Am I this terrible looking right now? To the point that even Emilia can tell? I mean what give it away?

 

Rem: You’re not as lousy as before, you do not smile as much as before, you don’t refer to m- our names as joyfully as before.

 

Emilia: You have bag under your eyes, you lost a bit of weight, you didn’t even celebrate our return to the mansion as much, you do less exercise.

 

Subaru: wait! Wait! Wait! Hold on! Hold on! I get it, I’m not very fine, I’ll tell you everythin-… -wait Rem-san, Rem-san, did you just stutt-

 

Rem: I didn’t.

 

Subaru: But-

 

Rem: I didn’t.

 

Subaru: … ahh, ok.

 

Subaru never realized how much he was unintentionally showing his mental state, maybe in his previous world it would have slid, but not in this one, as they were very perspective. No, even in his own world, it would have been noticed very quickly, maybe it is just better to come to terms with it.

 

Subaru: wait a minute Emilia-tan, do you watch me train?

 

Emilia: w-wha? Wait no! I’m just- I was just passing by, that’s all! That’s right, it was nothing more!

 

Subaru was puzzled, feeling joy and embarrassment, as he thought about how long she had been watching him train, while Rem had a tired expression at the silliness of Emilia, she thought that these 2 were really meant for each ot-

 

Rem: …

 

Subaru: I’m sorry, to both of yo- no… thank you, for worrying about me. I’ll tell you everything.

 

Rem and Emilia looked at him with serious yet with eyes full of hope, they were taking his case very seriously.

 

Subaru readied himself.

 

Subaru: I was sad about the death of priscilla… but that wasn’t the reason why I was depressed.

 

Rem/Emilia: !!

 

They were shocked, but Rem managed to hide it through a normal expression. Did they read him wrong all this time? Subaru’s expression was a bit more serious yet gentle.

 

Subaru: up until now, I al- we always managed to save everyone, we always managed to pull it off on tough situations, and there wasn’t a time where everyone gave it their all more than in Vollachia.

 

Rem/Emilia: …

 

Subaru: Her death reminded me that what I had express to Vincent ended up being nothing more than words. I couldn’t save everyone no matter how hard I tried; this is why I lost my promise to Vincent about saving everyone. “And Roswaal too, but luckily he didn’t act on it”

 

Emilia: Subaru…

 

Subaru: But more importantly what would happen if… I couldn’t save any of you.

 

They understand it now, it wasn’t grief that he was feeling, but rather anxiety, for them… Without being seen, something was happening inside Subaru, it wasn’t an emotion, nor physical change, rather a mental change, something that was happening in the very depth of his soul.

 

Subaru: That is why I was thinking about how I could make myself better and learn more about strategies. Of course, I’m not gonna give up on anyone, but I want to learn new tactics to improve myself.

 

Emilia: Subaru, is that all you have in your heart to tell us?

 

Subaru: …Yes.

 

Emilia: … do you remember in the sanctuary when everything seemed over, yet you still pushed on and ended up winning?

 

Subaru: …yes.

 

Emilia: Roswaal had you cornered, but you still managed to pull it off, not because you knew a better military tactic, nor an objectively better one, but because you took reaaally huge risk to save us by having faith in us and relying on your allies.

 

Subaru: …

 

Emilia: To be honest I didn’t know if I would have passed the test weren’t it for your trust in me, nor do I know if what I was doing was proper, but… you still gave me the confidence to do so, so I kept advancing. Even in the pleides, when you lost your memories and started making a plan, unlike when we met, you didn’t leave me behind and asked me to finish the trials, it really warned my heart.

 

Subaru: !!

 

Subaru was taken aback. Did he really forget how things happened? How the events that happened during the sanctuary changed him? How, even for the best or the worst, was he ready to put his and his friends’ lives on the line to save everyone? Saying that he didn’t risk his friend’s life would be a lie, a lie that he believed in for long.

 

During the battle against the white whale, he put crazy amount of trust in Rem, more than anyone, even Emilia. When he thought that she was dying, the little blue gremlin tricked him so well, he confessed his feelings and said that he loved her. Then during the events against sloth, he risked his life and that of many of the soldiers causing casualties, he even put everything on the line with Garfield against Erza to protect Rem, Frederica and Petra. He also risked Ram’s life to stop Roswaal while Emilia was in the trial.

 

Not only that but even in the pleides watchtower, he thought Emilia may have died when she reached a place beyond the reach of cor-leonis but quickly dispersed these thoughts, it was because he put every bit of trust in her. Unfortunately, as he can confirm in his many loops, trust isn’t a guarantee anti-death and if the events went with like Rem’s, it may stay permanent.

 

Rem: Emilia-sama is right, it wouldn’t suit you to learn military tactics at all.

 

Subaru: huh? Emilia-sama?

 

Rem: ah! Yes, starting from tomorrow, I want to start working as a maid in the mansion, but this isn’t important, do you remember when Abel was planning to get into the city? He was an expert strategist and was considering casualties as a matter of fact. Weren’t it for your intervention, our invasion wouldn’t have been almost deathless. It wouldn’t suit you to learn the tactics of war to become like him and expect people to die. You have a unique ability to make plans outside the box to reach what you sought.

 

Subaru: …

 

Subaru was thinking, he never thought about that, learning more and gaining more experience in the way of war would actually be detrimental to him? Make him more previsible? Making him more likely to lose people? Or even turning him into a monster that didn’t care for his life nor friend’s as long as in the end everything ended up alright? He didn’t want that, that would be no different than being like a weapon, treating his friends like liability and throwing away his humanity up until he finds his desired future.

 

Trust isn’t an anti-death weapon, but it seems that it is on this very basis that so many casualties were avoided, and his friends became stronger. He couldn’t bear the fact that his close ones couldn’t be saved so he kept thinking about better ways, but is this the way? How unpredictable he was in his directives and how he gives his allies a boost in their confidence? Up until now it worked, and he couldn’t deny it but up until when will it work?

 

Rem: you’re… better the way you are, if we’re in trouble… we want to rely on you.

 

Rem didn’t know why she said that, but it is as if she wanted to say: I’ll rely on you when I’m in trouble.

 

Emilia: And when you’re in trouble, we want you to rely on us.

 

Subaru: But what will happen if I can’t save you.

 

Emilia: … then… carry us in your heart, just like we did for our fallen ones. Known that we would never be happy to see you sad or down, keep working hard to save the others from whatever happens and never give up.

 

Childish words, not at all what he expected, but what else would you expect from Emilia?

 

Subaru: ah…

 

Words that are here to recomfort him, but in practice was a living nightmare that may kill him more than once.

 

Subaru: ah, ahah.

 

Words in practice he couldn’t bear, and he would probably ignore it and maybe forget it on the moment to return by death in his old habit.

 

Subaru: hahaha! Hahaha!

 

So why was he feeling this relief and satisfied? Is he gullible? Or is he stupid? No, he must be stupid. Rem and Emilia looked at him with a worried expression at first but quickly smiled when they realized their words worked on him, as his laughs were genuine laughter of joy. He was smiling even brighter than before right now.

 

Subaru: Thank you, Emilia and Rem, I didn’t even know I wanted to hear this.

 

Rem: You’re welcome, but I would wish you would restrain from scarring us like that. Also, when you said that you were going to tell us everything, I really thought you were lying but you ended up telling the truth.

 

Emilia: That’s right, I was so scared you would hide something from us.

 

Subaru was stunned for a moment.

 

Subaru: Wait, you were looking for my reactions?

 

Emilia: Of course, we know when you are lying after all right? Tee-hee.

 

Subaru was shocked, not because of the fact they were looking at every single one of his reactions to determine if he was lying, but because he lied when he responded to Emilia when he said that it was everything he had in his heart, to not have to talk about the Roswaal situation he was taking care of, none of them noticed ‘that lie’. But of course, now, both noticed his expression that may suggest another answer.

 

Rem: is something wrong?

 

Something happened inside his soul, once again like earlier.

 

Subaru: Rem, does that mean you’ll call me Subaru-sama?

 

Rem recoiled.

 

Rem: is that what you were thinking?

 

Subaru: Ahaha!!

 

Rem: disgusting…

 

Two of them had a heartfelt laugh, while Rem was on the side turning her head to the wall, smiling discreetly. And then, at that very moment, it happened-

 

*BLAM!*

 

-------------------------

 

Rem: is that really what you were thinking?

 

Subaru: ….. huh?

 

Something was wrong, something was very wrong.

 

 

Chapter 7

Notes:

Hello guys, Since i'm in a good mood and because i kinda didn't want to make you guys wait a week, i dropped the chapiter early, hope you enjoy. Along that i wanted to thank you as i reached 100 Kudos for my work, hope you enjoy the reading.

 

 

Something was wrong, something was very wrong he thought. Something just happened, he didn’t even have time to register what had happened before he immediately felt a weird feeling where his eyes and body position were reset in a position different from what they were, as if he wasn’t laughing right now, and there are also Rem’s words.

 

Emilia: is something wrong Subaru?

 

Subaru: Em-

 

*BLAM!*

 

-------------------------

 

Rem: is that really what you were thinking?

 

Subaru: …. Huh?

 

Again, his expression changed, worrying Emilia and Rem, while he just realized what was happening.

 

Emilia: Is something wron-.

 

Subaru: EVERYONE GET DOWN!!

 

Without thinking Subaru grabbed both Emilia and Rem and immediately threw himself on the ground right behind the table.

 

*BLAM!!!*

 

He saw it this time, he finally understood what happened, he had returned by death. Something just forced itself in the wall with such speed and strength that either the impact on the wall, the shockwave or the debris immediately killed him.

 

There was dust, there was debris, and Emilia’s office was in complete shambles, but he managed to protect both of them by hiding on the opposite side of the table, what a sturdy piece of wood fabrication. The table was still violently pushed to the wall near the door though, with them hiding behind it, the shock didn’t leave him unscathed. His vision was shaky, his head hurt and was bleeding, he could feel he broke a few ribs, but he didn’t have time to worry about that.

 

He needed to retreat, and fast. Then, he saw it, the perpetrator of this situation: a black dragon. How did a dragon manage to get there without even being detected? And why did it target them? That didn’t matter he needed to run.

 

Subaru: Emilia! Rem!

 

He tried to stand up as they were still trying to understand the situation, having returned by death over many hundreds of times over the past few months, he was quicker to react, but it didn’t matter. The black dragon suddenly grabbed him and Rem and immediately pulled them outside of the room before flying off to put a bit of distance and using a fire breath.

 

The entire room, where Emilia was still supposed to be, was being burned by black flames.

 

Subaru: EMILIA! NO! -HK! RE-!

 

Before he could say Rem’s name, he saw something wrong with her, as something skin-like was growing out of the dragon’s hand-claw-like to cover Rem’s body and mouth preventing her from screaming. She was defending herself as much as she could but to no avail. Before he could yell her name, the same skin-like matter grew to cover his whole body and mouth, just leaving enough space for him to breath, he couldn’t yell.

 

Without warning, shadow crystals flew out of nowhere to strike the dragon’s right side of the face, which was enough to make it stagger, when it looked at the direction it came from, it could see a short blonde girl with a pink dress readying up many more of them.

 

Beatrice: WE’RE UNDER ATTACK I SUPPOSE!!!

 

Without mercy she launched the many crystals to specific points in the dragon’s body, she couldn’t afford to just shoot down the dragon directly, it was over 20 meters above the ground now, but that wasn’t the only problem. The oni maid would be fine if she fell from that distance but going as far as being crushed by this dragon would be another story, she would end up with her bones crushed and be in a terrible condition, but there was a chance of survival nonetheless, Subaru on the other hand was another story, it didn’t help they couldn’t move because their movements were restrain.

 

With their current position right below the dragon’s torso, and their inability to move, she quickly rethought the chances, if the dragon fell, they would both fall headfirst to the ground before being mercilessly crushed, Rem forgot how to use magic and control mana properly meaning she can’t reinforce her body, so it would be a death scentence.

 

Before the crystal reached the dragon, they were all stopped, by hooded black figures who tried to shield the dragon with their blades but ended up being human shields as their bodies were turned into crystal instead. Before Beatrice could summon another salve, she noticed the damage she did earlier had disappeared, and the dragon was already breathing back at her forcing her to go in a defensive position.

 

Subaru: Boeeatriishh!!

 

Subaru muffled screams felt to deaf ears as flames engulfed the previous position- nay, the entire room Beatrice was located, he didn’t see her move, and she couldn’t dodge in time.

 

A slash of wind immediately slashed the dragon head 1/3^rd of his length from the side and forced it to look to the side due to the impact.

 

When the barrage of flame finally stopped, a crystal-like dome was covering Beatrice, she used a defensive spell to crystallize the air around her to keep herself safe. She immediately noticed that these flames weren’t normal from their black color and mana-radiation, when she made her crystal barrier disappear, she made sure she created a small explosion to push the flames as far from her without spreading it too much.

 

Beatrice: what a troublesome situation I suppose.

 

When the dragon recovered from her wound, she looked to the side and found a pink haired maid with an angry expression.

 

Ram: You have quite the audacity to interrupt Ram-sama during her work before the arrival of Roswaal-sama and trying kidnap Ram’s sister. Kindly die with shame you filthy dragon!

 

Beatrice: Be careful not to touch these flames, or even trade with it I suppose. There is something very wrong with them.

 

Ram: understood beatric-

 

Before she could finish, she interrupted her words as she barely dodged a dagger flew right past her, there were a few dozens of hooded figures who were coming their way.

 

A giant feline appeared before biting the neck down of the one who threw a dagger at Ram. It was Frederica in her beast form.

 

Frederica: Ram focuses on saving Subaru-sama and Rem, I’m taking care of the back line and covering you!

 

Ram: Got it!

 

An Explosion came from the Emilia’s office, but not one with flames, but one of cold with ice lings sticking out of the entire room.

 

Emilia: Sorry for taking so long! These flames were weird and reaaally hard to extinguish! I had to destroy the whole room to push it away.

 

Dragon: Haa ha ha ha, your pieces of meat bag, struggling to get what’s coming your way.

 

Every prescent member of the Emilia camp froze. Ram, because it was her 3rd time seeing a talking dragon, Frederica, because it was her first, Emilia, because she recognized the voice and Beatrice because she heard information about her.

 

Dragon: I’m the member of the witch cult, represcenting lust, Capella Emerada Lugnica-sama!

 

So, it was her. What was a sin archbishop doing here?!? After all these events what did she come for?

 

Capella: now die!!

 

She breathed fire again but in the direction of Ram, Capella missed her chance to take out Emilia, who’s the strongest prescent member right now, she couldn’t afford to try to capture any more target with her current situation, she needed to eliminate the rest.

 

Frederica jumped behind Ram, grabbing Ram in, with her jaw without injuring her to help escape, the attack was too fast and too wide for Ram to dodge, but it wasn’t a problem for Frederica.

 

Frederica: -hk, such a disgusting method!

 

Frederica was shocked. The 3rd reason why Ram couldn’t dodge was because she was being encircled by cultists, when the blast was coming, Capella had no guilt, shame or hesitance about killing her own troops.

 

Emilia: This is enough, al-huma!

 

Beatrice: WAIT I SUPPOSE!

 

Before Emilia could unleash her spell Beatrice stopped her, the reason being.

 

Beatrice: She has Subaru in hostage, using such a powerful spell would injure him!

 

Emilia then noticed, Subaru and Rem where in each of the hand-like claws of the dragon, she couldn’t notice them earlier because of the smoke and the skin covering their body.

 

Capella: oohh? Are you worried about these 2? Huuuh?

 

In a mocking tone, Capella showed the 2 before slowly inserting them in her body as if she was absorbing them. The skin of the dragon transforming to be liquid-like, covering their body, was absorbing them whole before returning to their original shape.

 

Capella: Too bad now!! Haaha haha!

 

Emilia: SUBARU!!!

 

Beatrice: RELEASE BETTY’S SUBARU THIS VERY MOMENT IN FACT!!

 

RAM: RELEASE REM THIS VERY MOMENT!!

 

Capella: I refuuuse!!

 

They didn’t have time to take care of her, the hooded figures managed to sneak up all around them while they were being distracted. Beatrice and Emilia decided to get close to each other’s to cover their back, being separated would be the worst scenario.

 

Capella: It’s time now.

 

Capella immediately let out a roar that reverberated all around the domain, more hooded figures appeared and were at range, these specific figures were in 2 groups, one was charging camp members directly, and the other was casting spells.

 

Ram: -hk, range mages!

 

The casters were charging fireballs, and there were almost as much than the first wave, but this time they were back up supports. But why were they so far away? And decided to show up only now? These thoughts were brushed off by Ram as she charged a spell.

 

Ram: AL FULA!

 

Opposed to her were many mages who were preparing individually a fireball, if she didn’t want to be burned to death, she needed to act fact and strong, even if she could only do it once. The hooded figures and Ram spell were thrown at the same moment, the hooded figures who were directly charging Ram decided to jump to the side and change target to help neutralize other camp members. The moment they met, Ram’s spell outpowered the combined force of these mages and sliced some of them down but at a high price.

 

Ram: what a troublesome situation to let Ram in.

 

It’s been weeks since Roswaal left the mansion, she couldn’t fight at full strength and even if she did, it was at high risk. Emilia had been taking care of her during that time, but they never expected to be ambushed like that. Right now, Ram head was spinning, and she felt weaker. Many more cultists were coming and casting another barrage of fireball.

 

Emilia and Beatrice too were occupied by dozens of cultists who sneaked behind them, they were being outnumbered. Frederica was having trouble dealing with them as she was already injured, forced into partial transformation. Neither Emilia nor Beatrice could directly attack Capella out of fear of injuring the hostages, or worse. The only good thing coming out of this was the absence of Petra and Otto, Frederica went out of her way to hide Petra before coming back to help Ram, and Otto was out of the manor to trade with allies to increase Emilia’s popularity. Still the situation wasn’t really bright.

 

Capella: it seems that you’re having trouble, let me help you by putting an end to your suff- Gha?!?!

 

…: don’t you dare touch them you fucking dragon!!

 

Capella: wha-?!?

 

A new figure appeared, a figure that wasn’t supposed to be here, he had left a few days ago, she didn’t expect him to come at such a moment. Capella fell to the ground after violently being punched in the face, breaking a few teeth but quickly regained her stance.

 

The figure changed target, he was over 3 meters tall, built like a mountain, shielding Ram from incoming explosion before striking down in a single swing 4 out of the 5 cultist who were incanting right after the impact of the explosion, the last one managed to escape him but Ram.

 

Ram: Fula!

 

The cultist was mercilessly cut down like a piece of butter. After protecting Ram, he looked to the side before digging his giant arm in the ground and pulling out a rubble before throwing it in the direction of a group of cultists.

 

…: GAAHHH!

 

He threw with strength and precision, taking out 7 out of the 10 who were cornering Frederica, she quickly took care of the 3 having less to do before repositioning herself.

 

…: Don’t you dare touch her, pieces of shit!

 

After he went to visit the sanctuary, he finally decided to come back as quickly as possible to be there when Roswaal arrived, he didn’t want to be chewed by Ram, nor did he want to be left out when future plans were made.

 

After calming down, he finally notices the burn marks on his arms and chest from shielding Ram, he quickly reduces his size to that of a normal boy before putting his gauntlets. With a firm grip and a stomp on the ground, his body started to heal as he announced his arrival.

 

…: Shield of the sanctuary and front line of the Emilia camp, Garfield Tinsel-sama!

 

Just like that, by his mere presence, the situation reversed as his arrival would help them take advantage of the battle.

 

Ram: You sure took your time Garf! I thought I was gonna be forced to do all the work.

 

Garfield: shut up! I came as fast as possible when I felt something was wrong, even more so when I heard a roar.

 

 Ram: Garf, quickly go help Barusu and Rem, they are trapped inside this dragon.

 

Garfield: heh? I don’t think I get everything, but I’ll make sure to beat the shit of this dragon up until he gives us our cap’tain back!

 

The dragon was already in stance for battle.

 

Capella: what a troublesome situation for this Lady.

 

Ram: be careful Garf, it’s a sin archbishop, I know you’re tough but no matter what do not let her black flames touch you.

 

Garfield: Got it.

 

The dragon started flying to take altitude while looking down on them, it seemed it was ready to take act at any moment. Garfield slowly advances while barring his fangs, then he stomps on the ground and looks at the dragon with furry.

 

Garfield: approach you bastard! I’m gonna…. Heh?

 

Garfield was ready to fight.

 

Garfield: … oi?

 

Garfield was ready to defend his camp.

 

Garfield: oi?! Oi!? Oi!!

 

Garfield was ready to get his allies back from that monster.

 

Garfield: OI!!! YOU BASTARD!

 

This very resolve was completely spit on, as Capella took more and more altitude, before flying in another direction, fleeing away from the manor.

 

Capella: This battle is becoming a bit too troublesome for this Lady~, if I take too much time it’s gonna be a hassle, have fun with my minions, ahahaah!

 

Capella was deserting the place without shame, capturing the very 2 members the camp took months to get back.

 

Emilia/ Beatrice: SUBARU!

 

Ram: REM!

 

Garfield wanted to scream, he wanted to punch the ground, he wanted to grit his teeth and let the anger overflow him, but right now he was the only one with a sense of priority as he punched a cultist about to slash Ram’s neck off.

 

Garfield: OI! STAY FOCUS YA’LL, WE DON’T HAVE TIME TO BE DISTRACTED! THE BATTLE CONTINUES!

 

Everyone was taken aback, before getting a hold of themselves, they already took too much damage in such a few minutes, things went way too fast, but they couldn’t let their guard down and needed to focus on their enemies, Subaru and Rem would come after.

 

And as such the Battle in the camp continued up until near dusk.

 

-------------------------

 

Capella was flying away after her attack on the camp, she destroyed their main mansion, she injured the members, she successfully took them by surprise and as such-

 

Capella: DAMN IT!!

 

She completely failed her mains objectives. She couldn’t get rid of the camp leader; nor the demi-human beast, Garfield he was called; nor take more hostage or even kill a single member; she couldn’t find Meili even after all the time she spend there, meaning she was still in the Augria sand dunes; she couldn’t completely destroy the mansion either.

 

The whole mission was almost a flop, wasn’t it for her quick action to secure Natsuki Subaru and the maid as a hostage.

 

Capella: tsk!

 

She knew it, her years of experience told her that she needed to wait for the good moment, weren’t it for her intuition she would have been defeated. This camp seemed very incompetent and gullible at first, but they have quite the warriors and the quick thinking, if she hadn’t secured hostages, she would be pinned down by both the half-elf and the spirit.

 

Capella: Now’s the time you pieces of meat bags.

 

Inside her very body where Natsuki Subaru and Rem were being held, they were asleep. She had changed the composition of her insides to develop a new organ with a membrane possessing soporific specificities inside, thought it was hassle to learn, cause if she were to fail to properly shapeshift it or the organ was damaged, she would feel sleepy, ending up being victim of her own trap, so right after she created it in her organization, she kept it for days, not even sleeping for weeks on end to not have to reshape it.

 

Right now, this organ has changed in size to be able to help many people as she was in dragon form but unfortunately, she failed to capture any more than 2, though it won’t be an issue as she’ll use whatever she could take. The membrane was located right where her stomach and intestines were supposed to be.

 

Inside it, Subaru and Rem being held by many veins holding their body while they were unconscious, a part inside the membrane started to change shape, it grew, grew and took the deform shape of a young girl.

 

Capella: you guys really put this lady through much trouble for pieces of meat bags.

 

Capella changed the shape of her brain to be able to create an artificial second consciousness to proceed with the next part of her plan.

 

Capella: here you go.

 

She placed a seal on Subaru’s and Rem’s body.

 

Capella: like this nobody’s gonna bother us~.

 

Capella knew about spirits abilities to find their contractor and she knew that some twins have an innate ability to find each other without any help or tool, that is one of the many seals she brought to make her traces disappear were she to escape, she’ll not just stay put and wait for them to find her place, will she?

 

While the seals engraved themselves on her victims, Subaru and Rem were wriggling in pain as they felt the body melting with a weird burning sensation. Then she just threw the other spare seal in a place outside the membrane, as she had no other uses for the 3 for now, but she’ll not just throw them away leaving evidence of her place. The shaped figure made of flesh collapsed and Capella’s full consciousness regained the dragon.

 

Capella: Phew! How tiring, now at least I can eat.

 

After replacing her digestives organs with the abducting membrane, Capella felt really hungry. Technically she can go as long as she wants without eating, but it is one of her favorite activities, to replace food, she would just create an artificial small intestine and directly inject it with vitamins and minerals to stay focused and not think about her health. Eating also helps with body problems she doesn’t understand because she found out that consuming vitamins directly isn’t everything to help your body stay focus and in good health, but even after years, she didn’t know all the details to this very day, the body is weird.

 

She needed to go to a certain location before changing shape again not wanting to be stalked by Hoshin’s merchant network, as such she would shape fit in a big ground dragon, then a water dragon, etc. to disperse every trace of her path.

 

-------------------------

 

The battle in the Emilia camp just ended, everyone was alive and fine… the moral not so much. Ram lost consciousness, Emilia by her side feeding her mana with a tired and sad expression. Beatrice was sleeping, with a similar event that happened a few months ago, she knew she needed to rest as much as possible to not feel as tired when she went to the empire, and she felt already tired. Garfield and Frederica were taking out the corpses and putting them in another part of the mansion to not have their rotting corpse smelled before burying them.

 

Petra and Otto were there, as they were watching the scene that was displaying, they were being helped to reconstruct- well, removing the debris from the Manor with the help of the local villagers who were also preparing dinner for them.

 

Otto: Thank you, a lot, for your help.

 

Villager: worry brother, with all the things you did for us this is normal. To think that a Sin Archbishop would attack in bright daylight without warning, and no one noticed them.

 

Otto: Yes indeed, we are lucky there were almost no losses…

 

Villager: …

 

The villager knew about the disappearance of Subaru and Rem, so he decided not to push it further.

 

Frederica, having just finished getting rid of the corpses, had a blank expression, but not because she was calm, but because she was distressed emotionally so much her mind couldn’t find a way to interpret it. Their whole trip to Vollachia felt completely null as the very reasons as to why they went there were captured again; the manor was destroyed; some of Capella’s black flames were still burning even though they were losing power overtime they were still somewhat burning, even though Emilia and Beatrice could contain them, they couldn’t extinguish them directly.

 

Frederica’s head was hurting, her stress was higher than ever before, and she didn’t know what to do. Petra was distressed by the state of the mansion but most importantly of everyone’s mood, especially Frederica, Emilia and Beatrice. She was worried sick about Subaru and his whereabouts as Beatrice was in no state to work anymore, to make herself useful she went to recomfort Frederica.

 

Garfield was sitting on a tree, staring in the direction of where Capella took flight, his mind was blank, he couldn’t think of anything else besides his utter failure to save his captain, it was pissing him off having this coward ran away like it was nothing barely 10 minutes after starting a fight. He swears to find them back but…

 

Garfield: she had no smell, DAMN IT!

 

Her plan was perfectly executed.

 

Otto approached Emilia, sensing he may need to talk to her, but upon reaching her, he immediately felt bad, she had puffy red eyes. Emilia had been crying a while after the battle, right now it was nighttime, she was tired, just like everyone and the mansion was in no state to sleep in nor to stay. Roswaal would arrive by tomorrow, he needed to uplift her spirit.

 

Otto: Emilia-sama, we’ll find them.

 

Emilia: … hum, we will, but Otto, can you leave me here for a moment? I need to get my thoughts in place.

 

Emilia had other ideas though, she didn’t want to talk.

 

Otto: … sure, but I will pester you if you don’t eat nor sleep properly. We have a few villagers that would let us live in their house by the time the mansion is repaired. Right now, because of the black flames, they can only get the rubbles out of the way, I mean… the rubbles that aren’t still burning.

 

Emilia: yeah… how long do you think it will take to repair the mansion?

 

Otto: With how things are going, it’ll take maybe a few months, during that time living inside a villager’s house wouldn’t be suitable for our operations nor for them… I like them but I wouldn’t feel comfortable bothering them.

 

Emilia: hu-hum! …

 

Otto: this is why I propose that we ask once more the help from the Miload mansion.

 

Emilia lifts up her head, she had so many things going on, but the prospect of meeting Annerose once more absolutely brings her joy, even forgetting her situation for a few seconds, while to Otto he just took an opportunity, regardless of the situation, regardless of the physical and emotional condition of his friends and played another card in his and Subaru’s contingency plan.

 

Notes:

By the way i'm thinking of making a second fanfic, thought it depends on you guys if you want it to have the tag "Harem" or not, depending of your answers i'll do it eventually, i hope you enjoyed the reading.

Chapter 8

Notes:

Here is your weekly dose of chapiter, do not forget to check the end notes about my next fanfic. Enjoy the reading.

 

 

Roswaal L Mathers was the head of the Mathers domain, and it was no easy task. Especially now that he lost his bet against Subaru, having to take detours to reach his final objective for which he took the body of his descends unwillingly. However, he didn’t abandon his objective yet, to kill the dragon and resurrect his teacher who took his heart over 400 years ago.

 

Currently, it wasn’t his main objective, obliged to take many turns to support Emilia to the throne, he went out of his way to visit the Bariel domain to pay his respect to their fallen matriarch, and gain new allies.

 

This task turned out to be more complicated than he thought, barely after reaching the domain, it was chaos all over, barely any noble giving a hint of compassion, nor trying to hide their greed, nor trying to not talk ill of their defunct matriarch. Having heard rumors about her and even seeing her from afar in the royal selection, he can personally confirm that she has a terrible attitude for a noble.

 

She wasn’t as rotten as most of the vicious people he knew from his previous lives nor wasn’t she as horrible, but she didn’t care about public opinion firmly believing that her luck was on her side. He couldn’t even blame her for that thought process from the many event that went through: She expressively shown countless times the yang sword of Vollachia that only royal member could possess yet never had anyone notice nor report it; she was violent with her staff she didn’t like, was openly insulting people and even apparently killed a knight engaged by her late husband and still managed to come without much of a trouble; she has poor consideration for people who doesn’t amuse her which is one of the reasons she doesn’t get along with Anastasia who treat people with respect, even when they are poor natured.

 

After years of experience and sculpting his attitude and form to the highest, Roswaal finally gave up on being the most modest mage or important figure possible during his previous lives, having tried to please everyone he tried his best to make a good impression but no matter what, there was still a breach where someone would try to exploit him or just didn’t like him for a reason or another, as such he just gave up.

 

Roswaal started dressing as a clown to cover a weakness that he made himself aware of, but very lately during his multiple lives, he can’t recognize what people think of him on a personal emotion. The court mage had an exceptional ability to make plans and recognize people emotions, their troubles and can even deduce their thoughts just by looking at them, it was nothing surprising because he was a manipulator. He also could recognize most people’s moves or motives, especially when hostile, which allowed him to recognize enemies and abort any possible retaliation from them before his struggle even started.

 

Unlike his ability though, he cannot guess what people think of him on a personal level when looking at him, he can’t guess their thoughts when directed at him and outside of professional field. Did he make them confused? Attracted? Repulsed? Disappointed? In love? He couldn’t know. He gave up on all of these ever since his teacher died as there were nothing but traps that shackle his resolve and may even make him change his mind, and before he knew it, he couldn’t recognize them anymore, it is why he dresses as a clown to immediately know others immediate thoughts on him and gauge their characters.

 

After all these efforts to please everyone and still gaining dislikes, Roswaal wasn’t particularly surprised that Priscilla was so openly hated by most of her supporters, such were the human emotions that caused him to dress up as a clown, but even then, he didn’t expect this amount of spite or disorganization.

 

His will to gain allies plummeted really fast after witnessing everything that went through, it was a blessing in some sort to not have to do all the work and search for who to trust or not. Many of these nobles were too shady, too corrupted, too manipulative, he couldn’t let a single one of them near either Emilia or Subaru or they would just destroy all of his efforts. The emotion of these angry supporters seems to be an effect from a long-lasting hatred or grudge they held against her during all these years, to now just spill it out. Of course, she also has true supporters, like the little Schult who he felt bad for him having to witness such debauchery from her previous mistress passing, many villagers she helped and a few groups of nobles that Roswaal approach for discussion.

 

In the end, his effort barely paid out, some of the nobles he approached weren’t either interested or were in turmoil, having put all bet for Priscilla to win or just in grieving her, other accepted but with very limited advantages, it was still better than nothing.

 

After biding goodbye to Schult, Roswaal went to the mansion with a headache on how utterly lamentable he looked, failing to gain even more than 2 allies, he thought that at least things would work out in the end, but when reaching the mansion in the afternoon all he saw was a destroyed place with burn marks everywhere.

 

Roswaal: what the fuuuuuck~?

 

Such were the words spilled out by the clown who was still harboring a calm expression and even smiling with not even an ounce of a rigid expression, but he was in fact very surprised that 2 of his mansions managed to be destroyed in the span of a year. This really wasn’t the time for that.

 

Roswaal slowly flies down before being called out.

 

…: Roswaal-sama.

 

Roswaal turned around to find his favorite maid with pink hair looking at him with an expression of exhaustion plastered with joy.

 

Roswaal: Ram… what happeeened?

 

Ram: yes Roswaal-sama, but before that….

 

Ram looked at him with an expression of expectation that he knew too well.

 

Roswaal: …Yes Ram, I get it. Let’s eeenter, if either my office or my room is suitable, it would be a good place to do iiit~.

 

Ram blushes slightly, as the way he put it would make any on-watcher think of something else, but she needed it to live.

 

Ram: Yes Roswaal-sama.

 

Roswaal: after it’s ooover, let’s call everyooone.

 

Ram nodded as both entered the destroyed mansion, the Emilia-camp still has their clothes and personal belongings inside and the work isn’t done, they still have time before the repair of the mansion starts.

 

-------------------------

 

White. It was the only appropriate word to describe the environment that was being displayed. The snow what so white that if the sun were to appear it would just damage the eyes because of the reflection, the trees were so white you couldn’t differentiate them from another pile of snow, the blizzard was so dense that seeing at 10 meters from you would be an accomplishment.

 

Yet, a dragon carriage, with a blue dragon, was advancing at a good pace, a really good pace, as if it knew it by heart the path, as if the snow was firm ground, the cold was not an issue, and the freezing blizzard was nothing but a small trivial hurdle. For those who paid attention, dragons don’t like cold at all, as far as it was shown, this was no normal dragon.

 

It advanced, advanced, advanced, advanced and after traveling for a day and a half it finally reached its final destination.

 

Blue dragon: it was about damn time!

 

The dragon just talked as it finally reached a place, at first glance it seems there’s nothing, but you would need nothing less than a very keen eye to notice the mountain that was covered by the blizzard, no, not a mountain, it just looks like it, but it was a wall.

 

The entire dragon carriage started to change shape, as it transformed into a black dragon over many meters tall.

 

Black Dragon: To think this lady would have to go through all this trouble just to get here, these damn merchants are nothing but trouble.

 

As finally it is revealed that it was no other but Capella. She had to go through quite the length to reach her home, as she couldn’t allow anyone to reach this place, especially not the merchants who have a crazy network of information.

 

Capella: -tsk! These damn merchants, who do they think they are?

 

Capella didn’t fear merchants themselves unlike what could be thought at first glance, heck, many of her “children” were merchants. She just happens to understand very fast 47 years ago when she started her first organization how pesky they could be. Yes her “first” as this isn’t her first organization.

 

47 years ago, she underestimated the power of connections through network of merchants as they were easily robbed and killed if she wanted, she never expected that this would lead to the downfall of her first “home”.

 

Capella’s first organization was an anarchy where no rules were properly installed, where everyone did whatever they wanted as long as it pleases Capella and they respected her. The merchants started to get warry of her, starting to engage mercenaries to protect them but failed mostly, still, many managed to escape and bring back the tales of how they survived, rumors started to rapidly spread, and soon enough nobles, mercenaries and countries even joined hands to track her first organization down.

 

The mercenaries, because they wanted to avenge their fallen comrades, and because they thought they were being targeted a bit too much.

 

Nobles, because merchants were an important part of their enterprises, as allies, they were the providers of resources, without them a town rapidly falls and loses their economy, in addition to having their security diminish as the most experienced guards were mercenaries.

 

Countries for both reasons, and because high ranking guards who leave the castle tend to be mercenaries, but they still keep good relations with the royal family and nobles, as such, services and information could be asked from time to time. Another reason was because entire towns fell victim to illness and hunger as no merchant would come.

 

Capella, still inexperienced as she was, was the most troublesome bishop at the time, not holding back on attacking anything or everything that pleases her, taking the resources and using it for herself, which lead to a lot of traces and identification of her “children” and herself, as such her first organization was easily tracked down barely a year after the alliance between the merchants, mercenaries and nobles or in another word 3 years since she became a bishop and was swiftly destroyed while she was out flying for distraction.

 

When she came back a few days after, the confusion prevented her to understand what happened, she even started to deny the fact as she searched for her “children” and resources she acquired over the 3 years but when she realized the traces of burn on the wall weren’t traces but her members and heard the explanation of what exactly had happened through one of her “children” who just arrived at the same time as her, she exploded in anger screaming, yelling and throwing a tantrum.

 

She couldn’t believe it, she couldn’t accept it, the poor “child” who gave her the explication, who was here with her, had to be subject to her “punish-” nay, it wasn’t even a punishment as he died swiftly in the process of her tantrum which was actually a better fate he thought during his last few moments where his body couldn’t feel anything because Capella destroyed his nerves in the process.

 

When she finally calmed down and realized what she had done she unsuccessfully tried to bargain the situation and she tried to reverse it for him and for her entire “Home”, but it was no use, he was already dead; there was no resources left, no gold; no money; no jewels; no weapons; no food; nothing in her “home”. They took it all.

 

She went through a phase of depression for a few days not knowing what to do nor wanting to do anything, exploring the horizon. Capella was a beautiful 19 years old at the time, who lived a life of luxury, and she wanted the best environment for herself as she “deserves” it, she didn’t understand the consequences of her action fully as she thought she was perfect, her plan and organization was supposed to be perfect, but it was a base to her development.

 

After a few weeks of depression, curiosity and anger took the better of her, she couldn’t let this humiliation slide, she needed to understand what happened, how did they tracked her, how did they managed to destroy her “home” full of strong assassins, how where they lucky enough to it while she was gone.

 

Capella went on a few months testing by kidnapping unsuspected civils and what would happen to sharpen her perception and what would happen, she kept changing shape and integrate many organizations as she wanted to know what she did wrong, she wanted to know everything down to the last little detail, by infiltrating merchants, mercenaries and nobles by taking shape of any girl or boy she found fit. It didn’t seem like it, but she had a very good memory and a good aptitude to learn quickly.

 

It is then she realizes how fearsome a good network could be. Many of her “children” tried to warn her about how dangerous merchants could be, on how they shouldn’t attack the very source of commerce that may lead them to track her down, she would “punish” them all for thinking of her as weak or because she was asked to fear them. Who did they think they were? Merchants were weak she thought, they are no good in combat she thought, if they are so much trouble kill them, she said.

 

As if she wanted to prove her worth to her “children” she specifically ordered them to target as many merchants on the road as possible to prove a point. She never understood at the time why each time none of her “children” were coming back with no prisoners as they were killing them all and even hiding their body and belongings.

 

Now she understood, it was her fault from the beginning. She was the one at fault for everything from the placement of her organization to her attitude toward her many “children” who betrayed her because she couldn’t show them a resemblance of trust, she could trust no one, even now. The lack of her connections and her lack of network information; The lack of organization to the lack of rules; The inability grants her members their wishes, forcing even the most loyal to a wall and thus to turn against her.

 

It is something she will never admit to anyone, but she was at fault with everything and when she finally accepted it, she started working on everything she lacked.

 

She started understanding the way of merchants, it disgusted her, but she needed to know how to bargain. She needed to know how to manage money too, make finances, future plans, take risks in accounts for the reward and note down everything.

 

She understood the way of employes mentality, she needed to have a very limit of what her “children” do to punish them, not just when she feels like it or by pure anger, the punishment for a seemingly good reason is enough to not push near that “wall of despair” where they have nothing to lose in fighting her, and they can understood what they did wrong, it also makes her outburst more justifiable. She also needed to show trust, no matter what it looked like it must be consistent to show progress even if she didn’t actually trust them.

 

Capella understood the way of location, Capella resided in a forest of Lugnica as she thought it was the perfect place. Being protected by mabeasts all around the forest and had so many members made her thought that if anyone were to make an expedition to track her, their forces would plumet before reaching her, but her placement was very bad, being visible from above, from the river that was adjacent near the organization, visible from the mountain a few kilometers away and could easily hide enemies under bushes if they were to pass somehow. She needed to find a better place.

 

She understood the way of manipulation bargaining, understanding the mentality is of the greatest thing she learned. Ever since she got her authority she could see through people like books and thought she didn’t have anything worth learning about them, she was wrong. The unconscious behavior, the slow turn people take when you slowly shush something into their ears, etc... By far, one of the greatest and most confusing things she learned is how you can manipulate people through their friends or allies even when they know the information is wrong because they are blinded by love or friendship. The information could be complete bullshit but repeating it with a certain confidence and body language could be enough to make them believe enough to make a mistake.

 

Capella: So, it was why “he” tried to justify himself after “that” huh? What a manipulative piece of shit.

 

She understood the way of assassins; Capella was taking too much time to do anything as she thought no one could kill her. She was taking her sweet time but that was a huge mistake because it leaves evidence and more information that she could ever think of. The best ways assassins act is to act quickly and swiftly, leave no traces, understanding how panicked and calm people work, their way of combat, also to plan an attack. They needed to be as perfect as possible either in weaponry, clothing, armor, seals, etc. When panicked, she saw people throw away their own children for their survival, push their own friends, betray their own allies, make stupid mistakes. She found it disgusting but at least she learned how important keeping a calm mind was. The most important trait of assassin you may ask. Patience. either hours, days, weeks or even months you better know how to keep your patience up until the perfect opportunity to strike.

 

She understood the way to “rules” and “restrictions”, Capella hated it, but when she learned planning, she understood how important rules were, no matter how stupid they can sound at first because they keep everything togethaaa. She also knew from her understanding of mentality that her dislike would be temporary as everyone got used to a condition as long as it was viable, she knew she could do it and might even like the rules afterwards, but she still hated it for now. The reason she hated it so much was because Capella wanted to live a life without rules, without any restrictions where she could do whatever she wanted, but it would just lead her to her downfall, still making rules for everyone and everything for any foreseeable possibility is just a headache.

 

Capella understood the way of connections and information, they were everything. Stuck somewhere? If you know a noble, he can send you a carriage and help. Stuck in a line? If you know the shopkeeper/owner, he can serve you first and even give you a discount. Do you need allies? Ask anyone you know to help you out and you can have 1000 soldiers just like that. Capella was a noble from birth, but she never realized how important it was until her self-training.

 

Capella understood the way of biology, as she never thought something so disgusting would change her whole world with her authority, she could not just heal herself, but shape herself in a way with more protection, less effort, faster, stronger. Capella used to rely on her healing factor and limited shape shift to either crush or beat her enemies, up until then, she didn’t know how to fly, whenever she tried to, she would fail miserably and she didn’t like either the concept of touching anything that disgusted her, like directly touching a lung. She could never grasp why her other forms didn’t work, as it wasn’t just a matter that she didn’t want to stand on her 4 limbs like an animal but none of her transformations were as efficient as the animal itself and thus she gave up. When she finally realized all the little details, like the curved claws of certain animals to help them climb, the micro-ventouses that helped reptile stick, the sharp fines blades of a few mabeast, the poisons of snakes and the sifting in bone density, her growth blew like an explosion.

 

Now that the concept of body didn’t disgust her anymore, she realized that she could do whatever she wanted, going as far as to make herself more reactive and smarter by increasing the neurons in her brain as much as possible and even modify her own memories but she limited these 2 because they tend to have unexpected consequences like a double personality or a vivid recall of her trau-. She wasn’t disgusted by the ground nor walking on 4 limbs anymore, she wasn’t afraid nor disgusted of having blood on her face anymore as she could just eject it.

 

Capella took 2 years to learn everything she needed, which was very fast, before finally searching for the location of her lost members that she already acquired through connections and research. Unfortunately, her world had already changed, she was smarter and more experienced than before, it is specifically because of that same experience she acquired that she saw it, these eyes.

 

Each time she finds an old member, they would turn white and pale as if they saw a ghost, some would bottle up their anger, some would turn to despair and others would cry, there were very few who even decided to end themselves. It was then that Capella’s former image of herself shattered, as she realized that, yes, they feared her as they should, but they never even appreciated any of her qualities.

 

She saw from childhood that some of the worst figures she had to ever meet had fervent allies, loyal members, even people who appreciate at least their work even if they despised their very being. Capella didn’t have such appreciation, she didn’t know why, she realized she never saw them smile for her beside a little girl with black hair and a love for guts 25 years after whenever she orders her to kill someone. Thus, she decided to abandon any expectation of appreciation and focus on manipulation to keep them at check, but eventually they would always turn against her, it is where she sets the example, thus the reason why few of the members weren’t older than 30.

 

1/3 of her “children” are either merchants or guards in important places, they serve as a mean of disturbance to prevent the information leaking from her network, poison the info or either falsify some of the info to lead to a false path, and in other resort they would just kill the merchants but that was a very less likely thing they resort only in urgence.

 

The rise of Anastatia in the Kararagi state was like a nightmare for Capella because she was as much of a hindrance as Roswaal J Mathers, who unlike Anastatia didn’t seem to need a huge network but take care of business herself while leaving so little or false information about herself, she was by far one of the very few Capella couldn’t fully grasp the personality. Anastatia was a figure that needed to disappear, but she couldn’t touch her, because for that she needed to employ her whole faction to counter her mercenaries, especially her knight Julius Jukulius who’s the finest knight in the kingdom and one of its most powerful.

 

Though, even that could be countered with enough preparation, yes, she would lose a lot of member and resources but if she managed to pull it off it might just be worth it, weren’t it for the wolf-man Halibel. This creature was one of the very few she considered a monster, as it was impossible in any way to kill him, the only way she found to kill him was to let him die of old age, because he was just a monster and her worst match in every possible way. Weren’t it for the fact that Anastatia didn’t have any lead to Capella, she would have died, but at least she would make sure to take That damn merchant with her. Capella couldn’t even come in contact with her “children” who infiltrated Anastatia’s camp in Kararagi because Halibel would immediately track them down, and find out they’ve been spied on, but it didn’t mean she couldn’t take actions against her “children”, as some became way too comfortable and thought they were safe before being brutally murdered by her. Coming in contact to talk is a thing but assassinating them without leaving traces by means of disease was or brutally tearing them apart was another.

 

Anastasia Hoshin had means to know your place of birth and your whole parkour, and thus Capella had to use her “children” who were working in a specific location in addition of being good liars ever since they were kids to infiltrate her, but she couldn’t act recklessly, the first few death were a warning for others to know what would happen if they betrayed her.

 

This is how she managed to keep this place from the sight of anyone, after settling on the far side of Gusteko, in a place which had very low chance of survival, weren’t you to know how to pass by a specific path you would never see her place. Through body modification to make them tougher and perfect coordination, Capella managed to put in place a system that would allow her “children” to bypass this place and reach her organization, no matter how weak their constitution was or easily they could get lost. It was long, it was hard, there were a few deaths, and it took 2 days to pass the blizzard, but it was feasible enough for her members to bypass it, and now she was there, at the door in her dragon form.

 

Capella: Open the door!

 

There was no sound, she waited for exactly 19 seconds before tapping the wall with her hand-claw 3 times before hearing a big noise. The ground was shaking but there was no visible change from outside, then Capella quickly turned to the left and ran 200 meters before shoving herself in the snow below.

 

Capella: here we go, finally home.

 

The snow she went through wasn’t normal snow, it was some sort of soft snow that engulfed anyone who stood on it, the twist is that it leads to an underground which is the main door of the organization. A big sound was heard before the door closes allowing Capella to see her “children” waiting for her with preparation to take care of her.

 

The organization was mountain shaped from the exterior and had Barely visible big towers which served only for them to see intrusion coming from the exterior but the actual main part of it was underground with a ventilation and heating system to let the air pass moderately without cooling down the interior too much.

 

Kuna: Welcome home mama, we are happy to see you back safe and sound.

 

All of them bowed down to her as they lowered their heads, they closed their eyes.

 

Capella: “they’re lying, all of them”

 

Capella didn’t show any signs of her thoughts as if she was to kill everyone who was lying to her to this extent there would be no-one left in the organization. She could see Leo, Mary, Kati, Jerry, Randolf and many more who accompanied Kuna to meet her.

 

Capella: Good afternoon my children, quickly help me put these meat bags in the jails.

 

Capella opened her stomach, letting a boy with black hair wearing weird clothes and a blue-haired maid wearing a dress.

 

Kuna’s eyes shook as the boy and the girl were people she knew very well, they were Natsuki Subaru and Rem, but what shook her was the fact that she managed to capture them so easily after seeing what their camp was capable of. In addition to the fact that she couldn’t bring more victims, it means that the camp managed to push her back, forcing her to leave with only these 2. Kuna let these thoughts die in her mouth as she didn’t want to offend Capella. She seemed to have a joyful expression but deep down, Kuna knew Capella was fuming.

 

Kuna: understood mama. Do you have any plans for them?

 

Capella looked at Subaru who caught her interest, he was the one who beat Betelgeuse and even managed to turn the ties of a war, but one other thing was his smell, he had no normal smell, it was one of a cultist- nay, a bishop. As she knows him from their single previous interaction, she knew he wouldn’t tell her shit and thus-

 

Capella: This lovely lady need to break him, physically and mentally.

 

As she said these words, she looked to the side as her eyes fell on the blue-haired maid for whom he risked his life many times.

 

Capella: -and this lady~ thinks she knows how.

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

Previously i talked about another fanfic that i'll start working on when i finish Re:Acceptance but i don't really know if i should put the tag "Harem" in it, should i? Very few people responded the last time so i want to know your opinion depending on the answer the story may be more intense.

Chapter 9

Notes:

This week i plan to post 2 chapiters, this is the first one, the second will be on Friday night like last week, or there might be some differences due to the timezones.... Each chapiter take arround 4 to 5 hours to make, especially with the corrections so it can be a bit tiring but i hope you enjoy my work.

Also just so you know, Re:acceptance haven't even reached half of the story, in my drafts, meaning we are here for quite the time, i haven't even reached the Prologue part in it, but I'm working on it as quick as possible to immediatly starting my other Fanfic.

Anyways, Good reading.

 

 

 

Roswaal asked every member of the Emilia camp to gather for their discussion about what happened, he had years of experience on military tactics, he knew when it would generally happen, he knew when a surprise attack could occur and even from who depends on how it happens.

 

Though he never expected this moment, out of all, to be attacked specifically by Lust. It has been decades since he last confronted her, she was a bratty woman who thought she could do whatever she liked at first glance but was an extremely dangerous and extraordinary threat once you realize she’s smarter and more cunning than she looks.

 

There were so many good opportunities to attack the mansion ever since they left to save Subaru and Rem, but since she didn’t, it would seem she took interest only after their return. To think she would wait for his departure to launch a surprise attack is more than unexpected, well not so much as he was the biggest threat for her, but her knowledge of his position and location was not something he thought was enough to encourage her to launch an attack.

 

Roswaal: How troublesooome~.

 

Everyone was inside the manor, which was in ruins, and they were sitting at the table in the dining room. After explanation, Roswaal was smiling but seemingly fatigued and annoyed by this situation as he unusually put his head into the palm of his hand, elbow on the table and a poor position for someone of his status.

 

Beatrice: This isn’t time to do nothing! We need to immediately put research posts to find Subaru I suppose!

 

Petra: Yes! Yes! I don’t know what will happen if we let them into Lust hands!!

 

Roswaal: Caaalm~ yourselves.

 

Both Beatrice and Petra were silent, as Roswaal lifted his hand while closing his eyes. Everyone was listening to him very carefully.

 

Roswaal: the reason whyyy~ I said it was troublesome~ was because lust is a terrible opponeeent~. She would neveeer~ come here unprepared, and for over 44 yeeears~ no one was able to catch her, not even Hoshin-saaama~. I heaaard~ that her first organization was destroyed, but another one emeeerged~ 3 to 5 years after its destruction, ever since then she could have never been trackeeed~.

 

Everyone gulped down, for 44 years, 44 long years no one was able to detect where lust whereabouts were, and it is likely that she brought Subaru and Rem there.

 

Garfield: It’s true she’s good at making her traces disappear. I couldn’t notice because of everyone’s smell there, but she had no physical smell when she attacked, not even her blood.

 

Everyone turned to Garfield and looked shocked.

 

Petra: what? You couldn’t? what about her witch scent?

 

Garfield: No, I couldn’t, everyone has a specific smell allowing people or being who have a great sense of smell to recognize them, but some individual, just like Rem and grandma can sense the witch scent, which is different from a normal smell, I can’t smell the witch scent though.

 

Petra’s head hung low as she thought that they couldn’t track her down by smell.

 

Emilia: wait! How about we try like the last time and try to find Subaru through Beatrice? Since they’re contracted it should be feasible right?

 

Frederica: oh yes, what an excellent idea Emilia-sama.

 

Beatrice: it won’t be possible.

 

Everyone’s eyes widened at this answer. Beatrice after the fight from yesterday was short on mana and was fatigued, but still she decided to wake up for this conversation using as little mana as possible, but even without that fatigue, it wasn’t the reason for her mood to be so low.

 

Beatrice: Shortly after Subaru was Captured, Beatrice almost lost connection to her Subaru, even right now the signal is very weak I suppose, so much so that I can barely make out the direction he is in.

 

Gasps echoed in the room, what does that mean? What is that supposed to mean? A chair fell as someone stood up violently.

 

Garfield: What do you mean by that?!? Oi!

 

Even in this tried state Beatrice still managed to find the strength to yell back.

 

Beatrice: I DON’T KNOW!! I DON’T WANT TO- IM AFRAID TO- -gk!?

 

Tear started to for in Beatrice eyes as she saw the worst possibility arising from this situation.

 

Ram: Ram can’t feel Rem anymore either.

 

Her voice was low, feeble and depressed, Ram still had puffy eyes as unlike others who were sitting, she was standing next to Roswaal.

 

Roswaal: Siiit~ down, we are here to talk right, Garfield-kun?

 

Garfield expression wasn’t that of anger but stress, and fear, as if he failed to express his emotions and was conflicting with itself as such he sat down.

 

Roswaal on the other hand was wondering if he should just stand and incinerate everyone, he knew for sure that Subaru was alive and he knew of his condition of having his body assimilate Capella’s blood which would be the reason as she captured him, he didn’t know about Rem’s situation thought.

 

Roswaal: “nooo~”

 

As he thought more, he concluded that he needed to check for himself whether they survived or not, picking such a conclusion this very instant would be nothing more than a lost, especially after what they went through a few months ago.

 

Roswaal: There is a chance that Subaru-kuuun~ and Rem are aliiive~.

 

Everyone turned to him, with shocked eyes, many had tears forming but didn’t let them drop yet. The most change came from Ram, who looked like she went from a dead body to have a surge of life.

 

Ram: Roswaal-sama with all due respect, what do you mean?

 

Roswaal: I’ll explain sooon~ enough. By the way Beatriiice~, what happened to your knowledge? Is the lack of mana playing with your memoriiies?

 

Beatrice: Stop sprouting nonsense and spill it out I suppose.

 

Roswaal: How scaaary~. There are seals that allow the separation or hide the link between 2 persons or even between a spirit and his user. Beatriiice~, you out of everyone should be the one to knooow~ that.

 

Beatrice: -hk!

 

Otto: Wait, what do you mean? I’ve never heard of this type of seal.

 

Roswaal: it wouldn’t be surprisiiing~ Otto-kun. During the demi-human war, getting information was prioritaaary~, and thus to gain the upper hand, they would cheeeck~ if the prisoner did have a special connection or booond~ to track down or hide prioritary taaargets~ from the enemy. Their use was baaaned~ juged inhuman, but sooome~ of them still exist in the wild, being traded by a few rich figures in shady waaays~.

 

Garfield stood up again, but with glint in his eyes.

 

Garfield: wait! Does that mean that cap’tain-

 

Ram: -and Rem…

 

Roswaal: Yes Ram, it means they are aliiive~.

 

Roswaal knew for a fact that Subaru was alive, he doubted it for Rem, so he’s betting it all on Subaru to save her… and to also appease Ram.

 

Roswaal: Or else why would she bother to captuuure~ them? She’s interested in both and as such she will not kill theeem~.

 

Breath of relief echoed all around the room, especially Ram and Emilia, Beatrice was blushing out of embarrassment as she made a fool of herself.

 

Frederica: But what are we going to do now?

 

Everyone looked at her.

 

Frederica: Now that we know they’re alive we need a plan, but we can’t just do it in the manor in this state.

 

Emilia: how about we go to the Miload mansion to prepare a plan? Since merchants also can’t seem to find Lust, we could also start to search where the merchants don’t go, like in the village shudrack or in the land of Gusteko because of the climate.

 

Everyone was silent and turned to Emilia.

 

Emilia: eh? What?

 

Frederica: Emilia-sama… you can make a good plan?

 

Beatrice: It is quite surprising I suppose.

 

Emilia pouted as she looked away with eyes closed.

 

Emilia: I too can make a plan.

 

Otto was stunned and also vexed, he thought he would be the one to propose it, but it may have sound suspicious coming from him if Roswaal were to see a hidden intent behind it, but their leader seems to start to get more accustomed to taking decisions herself, and good at that.

 

Roswaal: very weeell~ then, we will go tonight then.

 

Petra: Huh? Are we going tonight?

 

Roswaal: Yeees~, we have no time to lose after aaall~.

 

Thus, the Emilia camp prepared themselves for the trip as things were going so fast, even for them.

 

-------------------------

 

In a cold place, far from any allies, far from any recomfort, far from any heat, a boy slowly opens his eyes. His eyes were as heavy as brick, and the muscles wanted only one thing, to shut themselves and let him sleep in peace, but the cold prevented him, it was uncomfortable.

 

He could feel a weird taste in his tongue, and his body had a similar odor, he didn’t know what it was, but it was weird, not good but horrible either, but he didn’t care he wanted to sleep, as such he tried to grab any garment or clothing that would help him gain some heat. It is finally when he felt it, when he noticed it, the pain and the lack of response of his wrists and shoulders that he forcibly opened his eyes.

 

…: … huh?

 

The new sensation he felt forced his body awake and would not let him sleep anymore as long as he didn’t adapt to the cold or pain and was in a comfortable position. His head was spinning, he couldn’t think fast, but when he forcibly opened his eyes, Subaru finally realized where he was, remembered what happened, and forced him jolt awake.

 

Subaru: oi!

 

He tried as hard as he could to pull the chains, they were budging but not so much, it was a mix of allowing short movements and rotation, but each move caused cuts on his wrists making it more uncomfortable.

 

…: It is useless…

 

Subaru stopped and looked at the left before being greeted by Rem, who had her arms chained up above her head with blood dripping from her wrists, and a tired expression.

 

Subaru: Rem… you’re bleeding…

 

Rem: yes indeed, it seems I cannot use healing magic there, I can’t even feel my own mana, still I tried to forcefully break these chains but couldn’t. but I can’t’ complain compared to you.

 

Subaru after looking a bit finally realized he wanted the same position as Rem, unlike her, he was chained in an upright position forcing his arms to dangle and support the weight of his whole body, he was above the ground, in addition, he had no upper body clothing. He also noticed a weird mark on his chest.

 

Subaru: What is this? That black thing?

 

It looked like dragon blood, but it wasn’t, it wasn’t pulsating with weird veins, it was just a black mark like a bruise.

 

Rem: I do not know, I too have it too but for now it didn’t seem to do much…

 

Subaru’s hopes dropped as he heard that, if something was done by Capella, he didn’t want to have any part in it, he wanted to free himself this very instant but if Rem’s slender and strong arms couldn’t get out, there was no way he could ever break these. He started looking around to memorize and recognize the place.

 

Subaru: … where are we?

 

Rem: I do not know… I woke up 30 minutes ago, and I can’t even hear what is said outside of this corridor, this room- no, this jail… it is not a normal one.

 

Subaru: you can’t even hear what is happening behind the door?

 

Rem: no, from what I can tell, the door must be at least 15 meters from our jail door, the whole pathway seems to go straight and have jails adjacent to each other, but heat barely passes, there is almost no light, sounds barely pass a few meters, and these chains seems rusty but are stronger than they seem.

 

Subaru was overwhelmed and proud at the same time, by her ability to recognize, detect and guess. It helped a lot to gain any info in an unknown place. Rem on the other hand wasn’t doing this because she wanted to talk, rather because she trusted him to come out with a plan, he like he did in Vollachia, just like he always di-

 

*BLAK*

 

Both turned their attention to the door of the main corridor as it was violently swung open, as if it was forced in by a ground dragon.

 

…: HEY HEY! YOU PIECES OF MEAT BAGS!!

 

It was this horrible voice again that they hated that they loathed, the owner of this voice took them away from their place after barely resting from their return from Vollachia.

 

Capella: Do you like your new place? Isn’t this lovely kind to prepare a special place just for you?

 

If Subaru wasn’t awake, now he was, his eyes opened further as he gritted his teeth, lifted his head up and glared at her with hatred.

 

Subaru: CAPELLA!! You better let us go right now!!

 

Capella: huh?

 

Capella emits a sound of indignation upon hearing this fool who dare give her orders in her very own home, she looked at him with a specific smile.

 

Capella: How bold from a foolish piece of meat to think he can just go around and give me orders as he likes… in my own home.

 

Capella voice sounded almost joyful at the beginning of her sentence then grew duller and duller up until becoming cold. One of her arms transformed into a disform shape before propelling itself through the bars without damaging them and pining Subaru against the wall he was chained to.

 

Capella: Maybe this lovely lady should teach you a lesson~ it’ll also serve the maid something to remind herself if she ever wants to do anything disrespectful against this lovely lady~.

 

Through Kuna, Capella learned that Rem was a supposed maid of the Roswall mansion yet forgot everything about herself because of one of her fellow bishops, but she didn’t care much, she has other projects for her.

 

Subaru was being crushed, he thought that his ribs were about to puncture his lungs, he couldn’t move, he couldn’t breathe, then he felt the pressure lifting up before feeling his restraint being lifted. He didn’t have time to be surprised before his head kissed the ground.

 

Subaru: Guh!

 

Rem: Subaru!

 

There was a short time when he was processing what had happened, having been freed from his chains.

 

Subaru: you... you’re freeing us?

 

Capella: Such a stupid piece of meat, course this lovely lady is not, but since you were so disrespectful to this lovely lady after she went all the way to greet you after your slumber, I’m gonna teach you something instead.

 

Capella said these words as she passed through the tiny bar cages, Subaru felt a dreading sensation and tried to stand up but was pinned from the head by a hand.

 

Capella: This place… is my home, and as you don’t disrespect someone in his home, AND YOU DON’T DIRESPECT ME IN THIS LOVELY LADY’S HOME!! ANY KIND OF DISRESPCT FROM ANY BAD CHILDREN SHOULD BE PUNISHED!!!

 

Capella let these blood screaming words as she started her “punishment”.

 

Subaru: grah! Graah! GRAAHH!!! AAAAHHH!!!

 

Subaru let out a scream that would freeze anyone who never heard it, his screams were distorted, high pitched and terrifying. Rem, who kept her composure up until then started to panic, but it was only the beginning, things got worse.

 

Capella: Ha hahahaha! How is it? How is it huh? How do you like it?

 

Subaru body started to change shape, his arm and spine started to bend in directions they shouldn’t, his skins and non-vital organs were tearing themselves apart, his vision was bloodied and blurry, sound of farts reverberated in the room as his intestines opened themselves without letting any blood but leaving the nerves exposed before being forcefully crushed by his own muscles. His face bones cracked open leaking cerebral fluid and changed shape.

 

Subaru’s breath was short and heavy, his ribs pierced his skin to expose his heart and lungs, his spine broke in half, his liver was pierced, blood was spewing everywhere but not that much compared to the damage Lust caused, that info didn’t matter much, Subaru already didn’t have a human form anymore, he looked like a pile of flesh or a meatball.

 

Rem: Noo!!

 

The poor Rem was looking in horror as she witnessed the horror that was happening to Subaru.

 

Rem: no… No! No! NO!

 

The very body of her “friend” was being desecrated in one of the worst ways possible in front of her very eyes.

 

Rem: NOO!! NOOO!!! SUBARU!!!

The very being of her “friend” was being desecrated by this “monster”, she couldn’t watch it, she couldn’t bear it. Rem pulled the chains as hard as she could, almost dislocating her thumbs and making her hands bleed.

 

Rem: PLEASE STOP! I BEG OF YOU! HE UNDERSTOOD HIS LESSON, SO I BEG OF STO-

 

Capella: SHUT UP YOU PIECE OF MEATBAG IF YOU DON’T WANT TO BE NEXT, JUST SIT AND WATCH!!!

 

Rem begged and begged for Capella to release Subaru from her claws but was meet with a kick that shoved her to the wall, her face and nose were bleeding, tears started to form in her eyes. She couldn’t bear it, she couldn’t watch it, as far as she knows, no-one deserves to be treated like that, this was too inhuman, especially not “him” out of all the people, as this thought passed her head, she cried a flood of tears before even realizing it.

 

Capella: Good, very good~, how do you like it huh? How about now you try to give me orders?

 

Subaru: grrunn! Gnurrhh!

 

Subaru, who was still in his misshaped form, was trying to articulate but couldn’t, he thought Betelgeuse licking his eyes, taking possession of his body or the rabbits eating him alive was a very violation of his very being, but none of them compared to that. To this very day his mind didn’t change about a few things, his worst death by far was the great rabbit eating him alive with his cursed brain not letting him ignore pain up until a rabbit ate his brain; his worst chain of death was in chaosflame where he was forced to repeat the same 10 seconds of death for so long he developed habits and reflexes inside this single chain of loop, but he never, ever felt so violated, up his very soul than at this moment.

 

She was violating his body in a different way than rape, she was literally tearing apart everything that made him physically him; she was violating his mind for he was too confused and in pain to understand or find a solution; she was violating his soul, for the concept of changing shape is being tied to the soul, so she was literally touching his very soul to torture him. Fortunately, or unfortunately, it didn’t seem to have triggered “her” this time.

 

Capella: oh? It seems like you won’t last long like that, but anyways, this lovely lady hopes this serves you as a lesson to never go against me again.

 

Capella’s tone slowly went mocking, to cruel, to cold.

 

Capella: did you understand?

 

Subaru: Guh! Guh!

 

Subaru’s eyes were crying blood, but the blood was just to hide his actual tear who were flowing through it, he slowly accepted her decision in a desperate attempt for her to stop her “punishment”, he didn’t know what this little demon was capable of, and he didn’t want to know how creative she could be if pushed.

 

Capella: Good boy!!

 

Capella expression become joyful in the space of a single instant the moment she understood his plea, then violently shoved her hand through his body.

 

Subaru: GGRRAAAAAAAHH!!!

 

Capella: calm down, I’m just trying to shape you back.

 

Pain, Pain, Pain, Pain, Pain, Pain, Pain, Pain, Pain, Pain, Pain, Pain, Pain, Pain, Pain, that’s all he could feel, the pain of having his body being crushed, dislocated before being reconstructed was no “punishment”, it was just torture, plain and simple, and Subaru was feeling the whole assault of Capella.

 

Slowly and painfully Subaru started to regain his original shape. Naked, shaking, pale, having a light seizure, unable to control his body, cold, he could tell what was happening but couldn’t do anything about it.

 

His clothes were torn off during his transformation, and because of the loss of blood his skin was as white as a sheet. He was cold, very cold and felt feeble.

 

Capella: ohh~, can you see this maid? He now understands his situation; this is what happens all the time whenever I deliver a “punishment”.

 

It wasn’t the case, she put Subaru through her toughest form of punishment she could think of as a present of welcome to make submissive of her orders.

 

With tear-filled eyes, unable to hide her panic and her stress, Rem looked at Capella with disgust.

 

Rem: why? Why? Why would you ever do this?

 

Rem said softly as she couldn’t possibly increase the tone of her voice, she now has a huge mental scar.

 

Capella: huh? This? This is how this lovely lady punish my children, and I put respect in this place.

 

Rem froze, as if she was still processing what this monster just said.

 

Rem: you do this… to your own children?

 

Capella: yeah!

 

Rem: -hk!! But why?! Why would you do this to your own blood?

 

Capella: they aren’t biologically mine. I mean how are these pieces of meat are gonna respect me otherwise? They’re assassins after all, I’ve been taking care of these abandoned children for a long time, giving them a place and even food, yet one day they all look at me with malicious intent, I have to put them to their places before they turn against me and show them what respect is.

 

Rem was disgusted, the words she just spilled out who make you think she had a reason before Rem realized that most of these children are either orphans or kidnapped children forced into this organization, in the claws of this demon.

 

Capella had an exceptional ability to recognize emotions and was seeing through Rem as if she was an open book.

 

Capella: Do you think it is disgusting? Really?

 

Rem: huh?!?

 

Capella: A parent should punish disobedient children, especially those who try to kill me. Also, this lovely lady, as you can see, can read through people you know? you meat-bag. I’ve been observing this very scene here and now, and in this place, I do not accept any kind of disgusting relationship.

 

Rem: what? What ar-

 

Capella: SILENCE!!

 

Rem jolt back at her outburst.

 

Capella: Do not even try to lie to me, I’ve seen and smell how that disgusting meat-bag was looking at you, your body, your face as if he owned you.

 

Rem: …

 

Capella: these kinds of people are just the very worst, they entertain you to try to gain your love just to get your body and dip as If nothing ever happened, they would go as far as tell the best lies and present the best image of themselves to reach that objective.

 

No, Subaru isn’t like that, he never would exploit either her or her feelings for something as insignificant as a one-night stand, he wouldn’t. He was by her side in all their time in Vollachia, protected her with his life, helped her reunite with her sister, helped her fight combats she couldn’t do alone… He loves Emilia too.

 

Her heart suddenly ached, it was stated many times, and even during their return they interacted with their conversations, up to the way they playfully touch each other is nothing but a pure affection of love, to which her heart started to ache.

 

Capella saw this, gave her a smile and then continued.

 

Capella: Do you think he loves you? Has he ever said this even once? Had he ever shown interest in you other what he did for others?

 

Rem: … you’re-, -hk, enough.

 

Capella: is this lovely lady lying? Or are you lying to yourself? These kinds of people just use ‘I love you’ to the person they have their eyes one before going for other women behind their back!!

 

He never said he loved her, while he says it so casually, even to Beatrice; she didn’t know If he tried to hold her hand romantically as she rejected him many times over; he tried to get her attention as much as possible, but she saw him as an idiot. Though one thing was certain, he diminished the frequence of it all when they met with the camp, when he met E-

 

Rem: No!

 

No, this isn’t a priority, none of that even matters, she couldn’t let this demon enter her head, Subaru needed warm, or he’ll die.

 

Capella was smiling, she managed to get through her head, she managed to slowly but surely plant a grain of distrust that she only needs to let grow.

 

Capella: sure, sure, here you go!

 

Subaru: guh!

 

Capella kicked Subaru’s frail body to Rem who was still back on the wall, she immediately tore her front clothes before pressing herself against Subaru on the chest, he needed warmth, and quick if she didn’t want him to die of hypothermia.

 

Capella: tsk! What a disgusting sight, this lady have seen enough, do what you want, but remember, no love, either vocal or physical, if I ever caught you doing any actions that violate my rules…

 

Her voice grew cold once again as her hand grabbed the wall and cracked it as she bawled her hand into a first, taking a chunk of it. No words were needed, she would break them.

 

Rem: …

 

Rem quietly agreed.

 

Capella: This goes also for you maid.

 

Rem: what are you-

 

Capella: Don’t play dumb with me, you have a look of lust worse than the boy, don’t think you can fool this lady, you seem to be even more indecent than most people I know when looking at him.

 

Rem was quiet now, her face was bloodied, tearful, fearful and stressed, but she didn’t expect, nor did she understand what Capella meant by that.

 

Capella: Phew, well anyways, welcome to this beautiful lady’s organization, enjoy your stay! Hahahaha!

 

Capella laughs as she leaves the room. Rem was in emotional distress, she didn’t know what to do, Subaru was naked, pale, cold, frail and weak in front of her, with traces of blood and other substances on his skin, and the best she could do was tear her upper clothes to give him warm, she needed something more, her robe wasn’t big enough and her dress shirt wouldn’t help much.

 

She then finally noticed the rest of Subaru’s clothing, it was torn, but somehow torn right in the middle, just enough to be somewhat used as a sheet. Rem grabbed it and was about to cover Subaru’s feet when she finally realized that he was looking at her. Subaru was conscious and was looking at her but didn’t move, meaning that he had been conscious this whole time, during the torture and during her conversation with Capella but didn’t talk, no, he couldn’t.

 

Rem noticed him wriggling but she thought it was due to seizures or because he was moving during his unconsciousness, but no, he was actively trying to move.

 

Subaru: hhhrreee~

 

Before he could finish what sounded like a whisper, he started to violently throw up his accumulated saliva, he was throwing up and kept throwing up. Even in the dark environment, traces of blood were visible meaning that the shapeshift left some damage even after reshaping his body.

 

Rem: -hk, *sobs*

 

Rem couldn’t handle it anymore, he couldn’t. She sobs as she changes his position as to not let him suffocate on his own vomit and make sure he ejects it all. She couldn’t bear this, she hated it, hated it, hated it, HATED IT!

 

Rem: why?!?

 

A short yet strong whisper echoed as she couldn’t believe that such a monster could exist.

 

 

Notes:

The 2 previous comment sections spoke, my next fanfic will have the Harem tag. Though, it won't just be any girl in the serie and too keep it more unexpected the tags will only be Emilia/Subaru and Rem/Subaru, the other will be known throught the story. Also Don't forget to Subscribe to be notified for any new chapiters or put it in bookmark.

Chapter 10

 

 

The Emilia camp arrived at the Miload Manor in the morning, they were tired, hungry and cold. They had to get a few more carriages and another dragon to help them trip with their luggage. Poor Patrash was forced out of her slumber to travel a long distance without food or water until their arrival.

 

Everyone was mostly silent after their first discussion, waiting to arrive. None of them felt well, especially since this was the second time they had to change mansion within almost 2 years, it was no easy task to gather their stuff in a matter of a day but since most of it burned, it helped a lot.

 

They advanced as they approached the door and were looking at each other before Roswall knocked on it. After a few moments someone came to open the door, it was a blue-haired butler.

 

Clind: oh my, oh my, what a surprise to see you there Roswall-sama.

 

Roswaal: Good mooorning~ Clind, it is good to see you but unfortunately, we have very urgent matters to attend, could you please fetch us Annerooose?

 

Clind bowed when seeing Roswall smiling at him.

 

Clind: Annerose-sama just woke up, please enter and make yourselves comfortable, I will personally call Annerose-sama to come meet you as soon as possible.

 

Clind said these words with a serious expression as he understood something was wrong when every member of the mansion, maid included, was present, which means something important.

 

The Emilia camp member entered and sat in the living room, beside the maids who were still standing up, being inside another manor means they should indulge to their rules. Besides Roswaal and Emilia, everyone had at least one luggage, even when Emilia insisted on helping, she was denied due to their position as future queen.

 

On the upper floor, Clind was in front of a door that swiftly knocked on.

 

Clind: Annerose-sama, we have important visitors waiting for you in the living room.

 

Annerose: … Hurg~… I will come~… just~… give me a bit of time to let the morning sleepiness pass and then clothe~…

 

Clind: It is Roswaal-sama and Emilia-sama.

 

A thud was heard in the room, as if someone fell to the ground.

 

Annerose: WHA- Emily is there?!? Ho-ho-hold on, I’m coming right away.

 

Clind smiled and put a hand on his mouth to muffle his laugh, he knew how to get to her, and since this occasion was special, he couldn’t afford to waste any time, nor Annerose. 10 minutes later Annerose came out in a formal dress, with her hair done and perfect posture, normally it would take 30 minutes to an hour for such preparation, guess she has quite the dexterity when motivated.

 

Smile plastered on her face, Annerose looked Clind in the eyes with expectation.

 

Annerose: let’s go Cling!

 

Clind: Sure Annerose-sama, but you must keep your composure before going dow-

 

He stopped his words as he realized that Annerose quickly ignored him and started walking to the living room below with her little legs, she was walking fast with the perfect form that was taught to her.

 

Clind: well… At least she’s not running.

 

Clind sighted as he walked toward their destination, exasperate that she didn’t even consult him on the seriousness of the situation nor try to hear him out on his impression of their presence.

 

In the living room, the main members of the camp were quiet, resting after their journey where they couldn’t take any pause. Petra, being the youngest, was the most affected by the lack of sleep unlike everyone who was present, who were more affected emotionally, but she needed to put on a tough act, as sleeping would be secondary after proper presentation and explanation of the plan.

 

Quick footsteps could be heard coming from the stairs, they were light but quick, as if someone, the weight of a little child, was running and everyone immediately recognized who it was.

 

 Annerose: Emily!!

 

Annerose entered the room, quickly followed by Clind.

 

Emilia: Annerose!

 

Annerose: it’s been such a long time, how have you been, I have so much to tell you ab-

 

Roswaal/Clind: Hu! Hum!!..

 

Annerose quickly jolted in surprise as she realized that she lost her composure to the point of being rude to the guests, this wasn’t a good look for her at all as such-

 

Annerose: Please excuse me for my rude manners, I am Annerose Miload, welcome to the Miload mansion, unfortunately the head and the matriarch have business in the capital and are nowhere home, so you’ll be in my care.

 

Roswaal and Clind nodded satisfied, Annerose had the habit of being a bit obsessed with Emilia to the point of forgetting to mind her manners, to which Clind would intervene to diffuse the situation or to put her in place.

 

At this moment Annerose finally realized that there weren’t only 4 in total, as they come accompanied of 2 maids generally, but 8 guests in total. There were 8 out of 9 of the main members of the camp, minus the blue-haired maid she saw at Subaru’s ceremony and heard so much about. This is nothing less than suspicious or urgent. She gave a short glance at Clind who was looking at her a bit annoyed, guess she couldn’t blame him as she was the one who hurried there.

 

Roswaal: Good mooorning~ Annerose, did you sleep well?

 

Annerose: Yes, I sure did, unlike you it seems.

 

Roswaal: how haaarsh~ but now that the presentation is over, we can pass to the main subject of our preseeence~.

 

Annerose took a serious stance, it was very unlike him to directly come in a place without informing beforehand nor directly pass the conversation where he would talk about himself and some useless subject to appease the tension. She sat in front of Roswaal to have their conversation.

 

Roswaal: As you maaay~ have noticed, almost every single main member of my camp is preseeent~, besides 2.

 

Annerose didn’t like where this was going.

 

Annerose: Huh? Are they Subaru and Rem? I thought you successfully retrieved them from the empire.

 

Roswaal: Indeed, we diiid~, unfortunately, 2 days ago, my manor was attacked by an unsuspected opponent…

 

Annerose: …

 

Roswaal glance became firm as he looked at her.

 

Roswaal: the sin archbishop of lust.

 

Annerose and Clind eyes opened with shock and horror. Annerose take a look at Emilia and Beatrice who had their head low, she now understood why they were all this tired, it is a good thing she didn’t notice his absence sooner or she would have been even more rude by mocking him by accident.

 

From Clind perspective it kind of makes sense, even though he’ll not say it out loud. Natsuki Subaru, a boy coming out of nowhere managed to make a strategy able to kill the white whale, then sloth within a day, then managed to kill the great rabbit 2 weeks later, a year later he managed to help Reinhard kill greed, afterwards he devised yet another plan to take down Gluttony. The witch cult is a menace for all countries with some members causing havoc for over 400 years, most of their members and big shot died within the span of almost 2 years, it was evident that they would eventually target him.

 

Roswaal: During her attack my manor was greatly damaged, to the point it may take a few moooths~ before complete repair, but we can nooot~ stay like this, we need to devise a plan to track down lust.

 

Annerose: hum… I see. If I may ask…

 

Annerose looked shy to ask this question in fear and couldn’t seem to say it out loud in consideration for Emilia.

 

Roswaal: Even though most of the damage was just on the mansiooon~, Natsuki Subaru and Rem were captured by lust in a swift attack before flying away.

 

Annerose grew tense, being captured by a sin archbishop was never good thing, even though she hoped for the best, she couldn’t see much light of hope for both of them.

 

Roswaal looked at her with a very attentive expression before interrupting her thoughts.

 

Roswaal: We managed to confirm them aliiive~ through Beatrice over there and Rem’s sister Raaam~ standing next to me.

 

Annerose unintentionally left a breath of relief, she had been tensing up this whole time as the more information he gave, the more he understood to which extend the camp was tired.

 

Annerose: that’s good news, I’m sorry about the members, if there is anything the Miload mansion can do to help, please ask me directly.

 

Roswaal: good goood~, I wasn’t expecting any less from youuu~. Then, we have a few important things to ask. will you now? Emilia-sama.

 

Emilia: Yes! Annerose, sorry to have these many services from you but we urgently need your help because every second might be important.

 

Annerose: Yes, I understood. Worry not about me, I’m here to help you, Emily.

 

Emilia expresses her contentment with a smile of relief and joy to know she could always count on her.

 

Emilia: Yes, firstly we will need to stay in your manor up until the repairs are over, but if it takes too long then worry not, we w-

 

Annerose: Pardon my impudence Emily, but I will have to stop you from finishing your sentence.

 

Emilia stood confused and everyone was looking at Annerose.

 

Annerose: You are my friend, my ally and the leader of our faction, you must not pull your hand back to yourself because you happen to be afraid of “bothering” your subordinates, you are our leader, so instead, ask of us at will, even when it seems cruel or a high demand, do not hesitate.

 

Clind and Roswaal looked at Annerose with an air of proudness, her growth is undeniable, making her a perfect candidate for the next matriarch of the Miload and an excellent influence on Emilia.

 

Emilia: … Yes, then, in that case, I will ask you to let us stay in your mansion up until the end of the repairs of Roswall’s.

 

Annerose smiled and looked at her before bowing a bit with her small frame.

 

Annerose: Yes, you can stay here as our guests for as long as you need.

 

Emilia: Perfect! In second we will need you to gather allies and merchants with which you are associated. This is Otto, our internal affair officer, we will need you to put the information and merchants you gathered and make them work under him, do not hesitate to put the burden of the entire work on him.

 

Otto: Saying it like that seems a bit cruel, but yes, I will be honored to work with you Annerose-sama.

 

Annerose: Same from my side.

 

Otto: I will need their help to know all the normal parkour of merchants in the 4 great nations, to figure out their path.

 

Clind: This… is quite the task you have to take, but I cannot blame you, after all, lust knows how to hide, since it’s been 45 to 43 years since we are sure that she possesses a second base, but never could we find it.

 

Clind finally broke his silence after staying silent all this time, he couldn’t hold it after hearing the herculean task they will take part.

 

Annerose: what was that?

 

Clind: Ah yes! You weren’t aware but lust had been causing havoc 50 years ago for 3 years before there was an expedition to destroy her organization and slay her, but unfortunately, she wasn’t present that day when her first organization fell. She started doing her deeds again after 2 to 3 years of silence, but since then, we could never find her new base. Her organization was mainly a home for experienced assassins on her orders.

 

Annerose stood there, she now understood why they were asking for this much information and allies, because they are tracking something that seems almost impossible to track.

 

Emilia: It is why we also need as many allies and more office workers to manage all the paperwork as fast as possible, in addition, we might need a force of around a few hundreds of soldiers to attack her base once we find her.

 

Annerose: huh?

 

Emilia: huh?

 

Annerose: Emily… you can make a plan? Especially a military one?

 

Both were confused. Annerose hearing Emilia talk about military tactics without stumbling on her words and carefully accessing it was very new to her, as Annerose was the most mature mentally, as such, she couldn’t think Emilia would develop this knowledge before her and shape it.

 

Emilia on the other hand wasn’t pleased and pouted.

 

Emilia: I too, can make a plan. Why is everyone saying that? It isn’t like I can’t do it.

 

Unknown to Annerose, Otto, Roswaal, Ram and Emilia discussed a plan before and who role stood where, to make it easier for their presentation, as Emilia understood that the impression she gives is as important as what she actually says.

 

Clind: Annerose-sama!

 

Annerose: ah! Yes, I apologize Emily for my rudeness.

 

Emilia: You are forgiven but at least believe in me more.

 

Annerose: Yes. Thought, I know it is a sin archbishop, but do you need 1000 men?

 

Garfield stood up before presenting himself.

 

Garfield: My name is Garfield tinsel-sa—KAH!!

 

Garfield was slapped behind the head, it was Ram who was looking at him with an angry expression, he understood he needed to keep himself at check.

 

Annerose: hum, yes, continue please.

 

Annerose didn’t mind these 2 and asked him to continue even after his rude interruption.

 

Garfield: My name is Garfield tinsel-, and yes, we will need at the very least 1000 men, I fought lust when she arrived at the manor, and she was strong. From another source when the city of Priestella was attacked, it was said she could even regenerate after getting her head cut off and her heart crushed.

 

Ram: But from her den, we will also need to deal with possibly hundreds of assassins.

 

Annerose: I see, then in this case, I will ask every ally with my parents’ name to assist you in your attack. Emily, I have a question though, if you wanted a good network of merchants, why not ask Anastasia Hoshin?

 

Most present gasped, some were taken aback, some didn’t have the words, weren’t it for Roswall intervention, Ram would have definitely said something rude, Clind was about to call Annerose out before seeing Roswall’s eyes. Clind approached and looked at Annerose, she had a defiant expression, it is then that he understood and backed down.

 

Emilia: I would normally, but it isn’t the best option. I haven’t forgotten that Anastasia is an opponent to the throne, she even told me that after the royal selection we could become friends but for now, anything she’ll ask of me might just get her closer to the throne while putting me at disadvantage in the best case, in the worst, she might just ask me to drop from the royal selection. It’s true that Subaru and Rem are important to me, though, if I were to do something like that, I’ll just make the hard work of everyone void. I don’t want to make a decision that would make me shameful to look everyone in the eyes, it is why I can’t ask help from Anastasia.

 

Silence, everyone was silent, no one dared to talk for a solid 10 seconds, even Roswaal.

 

Frederica: Emilia-sama.

 

Frederica was so moved by this speech that tears formed in her eyes. While the others were smiling, softly, Petra felt a burst of courage and confidence from her words, so much so that she didn’t feel like sleeping anymore. Otto, Roswaal nor Ram never teach her that, these 3 though “since when did she grow like that”?

 

Annerose asked this question no matter how rude it was to assess a point, she was surprised to hear Emilia talk with military tactics, but doing something once doesn’t mean you are a professional at it, she wanted to assess it, if it was a turn of luck or if it was her confidence. It was a test, to attest what Emilia was made of, and if she made a mistake or was wrongly guided, she would immediately guide her like she just did.

 

Though she never expected her to give such an answer, she was moved, more confident about Emilia’s position as head of camp as she didn’t let herself get swayed by her emotions and took the perfect decision. Clind and Roswaal smiled also because they realized Annerose was even more cunning than they thought she was, both of them had exceed their expectations.

 

Annerose: Very well then. Do you need me to take care of more things?

 

Roswaal: Gather the ressouuurces~, put then in my debts, I’ll call the allies of my own siiide~ to help, and also the 2 allies I recently made in the Bariel domain.

 

Petra: Excuse me, but Roswaal-sama, you didn’t inform us of any kind of success during your time there.

 

Ram: Do not say such stupid thing Petra, you’ll sound like Barusu, of course Roswaal-sama managed to make allies, and if he didn’t, it just means they aren’t worth his time.

 

Petra: Meanie!

 

Everyone laughed, it was finally good to have a proper interaction without being stressed by the events.

 

Roswaal: ah yes! Ah yes! My baaad~, I forgot to mention, I managed to make 2 allies, I would help them in exchange, but in case of trouble they would be to my side, I’ll explain more about them lateeer~ though.

 

Annerose: will that be all?

 

The members of the camp looked at each other, before nodding.

 

Roswaal: Yeees~.

 

Annerose: very well then, Clind please prepare chambers for them, they must be tired after traveling all night and prepare breakfast for them. Also, you can sit you know, with how tired you are I wouldn’t mind.

 

Frederica: But Annerose-sama, we can-

 

Ram: Sure thing, now if you excuse me.

 

Frederica: RAM!

 

Ram sat right next to Roswaal.

 

Petra: if you excuse me.

 

Frederica: Petraaa~.

 

Petra sat in an empty chair while Frederica was preoccupied with modesty.

 

Clind: Always this serious, I swear, take it at least easy this time and sit, you need to rest.

 

Frederica looked at him before exhaling, she doesn’t seem to have too much choice now.

 

Frederica: well… thank you for your consideration, now if you’ll excuse me.

 

Frederica sat next to Petra and as such, the Emilia camp finally finished discussing the base of their plan and enjoyed the comfort of their new place of operation, but besides Roswall, all of them slept before the food or the rooms were even ready.

 

-------------------------

 

A young blond girl was sitting in a big room, an office to be precise. Foot on table, food in her hand, she had a joyful yet thoughtful expression. Capella was thinking of her plan to mentally break her new “prisoners”.

 

Capella knew she couldn’t just keep them like that and hoped to destroy their mental state by doing nothing. Her report from Kuna, Natsuki Subaru was able to free himself and all the gladiators from the gladiator island of Guniv, something that no one did before.

 

Capella knew her way into manipulation, even when she doesn’t look like it. Natsuki Subaru was a threat, she needed to do something about him and quick. she couldn’t let him think, she also needed to experiment on him, but she couldn’t kill him yet, he was like her, she needed to know how he tamed the dragon blood.

 

She needs to slowly destroy their self-confidence, weaken them physically and mentally until they are too afraid to fight back. She managed to make a great start with the blue-haired maid.

 

It is why when she brought them, she immediately put them in a jail with barely any sound that could travel to let them know no one could hear them; it is why she put them in a cold jail to let them know no warmth was there and if they didn’t resort to heat up each other they might die, and also for a future use in her plans; it is why she put them in a place where they couldn’t see outside, for if they ever managed to escape, the only thing that await is despair; it is why she make sure to tore off Subaru’s shirt, so the conditions prevents him from thinking properly; and it is finally why she “punished” him so severely, more severely than almost any of her “children” to make a long lasting memory to subdue any kind of defiance.

 

Though, there were flaws with this plan: Firstly, they have each other, if she ever put them apart no matter what, they would try their very best regardless of the situation to join each other, a desperate piece of meat is the worst thing to deal with as even the fear of death doesn’t stop them, she knew that too well, it could also backfire since they can support each other though. They might figure out a way to break free, it is why she put them together, so they could witness everything happening to each other and thus they would spend a short while doing nothing to see what will happen.

 

Secondly, she didn’t expect the blue-haired maid to be this resilient, she was an Oni and Capella had already met Onis before their eradication, but because of her short stature and memory lost, she didn’t expect much of her. It was when she kicked her to the wall and her head didn’t immediately split apart or she didn’t even lose consciousness that Capella realized it.

 

Thirdly when she punished Subaru, she thought it was a very great start and that he would immediately break, but even as his first time, he tried to move. She thought he was having a light seizure like many as an after effect of having his nerves completely shaped apart, but no. He was actively trying to move to protect the girl while he was in such a sorry state. He also didn’t have the same type of fear like her “children”, unlike them he had a look of fear for pain, but no fear of death, and the fear of pain was quickly overwritten by determination when Capella started to manipulate Rem.

 

Capella was sure of it; she needed to break them as fast as possible. No matter how strong mentally someone is, they still have a weakness: the people they love. As such Capella will exploit the girl the boy was in love with to get to him if her tactics don’t work, but she doesn’t think she’ll have to go this far.

 

For that purpose, she’ll slowly let them weaken through the cold, thirst and hunger until their mind deteriorate while visiting them every day to either whisper some soft words to get them at each other throat up until they start listening to her, even if they don’t trust her.

 

Capella: Then they won’t see anyone but this lady~ hahaha.

 

Capella laughed to herself as she thought of her plan again, she was amused at the prospect of her plan. Then she heard a knock on the door.

 

Capella: Yes, enter.

 

2 people entered the room, it was Leo and Mary who walked in with the utmost respect they could present.

 

Leo/Mary: We are here to serve you mama.

 

Capella: Ah yes! The most incompetent assassins of my organization. This lovely lady has great news for you. this lovely lady has a special and easy mission for you, so you won’t have to go anywhere and potentially get killed, feel free to praise me!

 

Leo and Mary managed to hide their shock, as that means their whole plan just flooded right in front of their eyes, they couldn’t do or say anything about it. When Capella is in a good mood because she thought that she did a good action, it is better to go along and not get “punished” since nothing can change her mind, and any contradiction would be defiance.

 

Leo/Mary: Yes mama, we greatly thank you for your kindness toward us.

 

Both were speaking at the same time with a blank expression.

 

Capella:” huh… they seemed to be hopeful when they entered, then they seem to be greatly disappointed, as if, they wanted something else from me. As always, why are these pieces of meat so ungrateful toward me?”

 

Capella: How lovely! How lovely! Now this lady~ has a very easy yet important task for you.

 

Leo and Mary stood still, waiting for her order, when she says something is “simple” it generally isn’t by their standard.

 

Capella: You’ll regularly feed the meat bags that this lovely lady brought there once per day, give them barely enough food to survive.

 

Well… this time it was easy they though, but Mary quickly realized something that didn’t add up, Capella used the word “important”. No matter what, no matter the circumstances, whenever she uses that word, it means it is a task that is important to her, and most of the time on a personal level.

 

Capella: Even you, who suck at pretty much everything can do it can you?... right?

 

The cold “right?” is what made it finally click for Leo who felt a surge of adrenaline, both bowed respectfully.

 

Leo/Mary: Yes mama!

 

Capella’s face and tone were cold like ice, to leave no doubt about what would happen to them if they failed this time.

 

Capella: This is a very simple mission that does not consist on attacking or killing anyone, you don’t have to move out of the organization, you just have to prepare just enough food to barely feed a kid to the prisoners while following the very things this lovely lady taught you from childhood on how to not give any tools for prisoners to escape, you just have to do it only once a day and keeping an eye on them for the rest of your shift. This lovely lady knows that you’re bad at everything, but this is impossible to mess up, right?

 

Each passing word was colder than the previous one, they were like daggers to Mary and Leo, they were silent menaces. Capella seems tired of them, to give them a last chance to prove themselves useful at something that is important to her, if they were to fail a task as easy as this… She wouldn’t need them anymore.

 

Leo and Mary were sweating profusely, they were glad they didn’t talk back to her, it wasn’t the time to make any more demands now, especially not their demand of being posted in the royal capital. It seems this task outweighs the importance of the info’s that the royal capital could give her.

 

Leo/Mary: Yes mama.

 

Capella changed her expression to joyful one in a matter of a second, it was scary how unpredictable she was, she must be mentally ill or something, but it is specifically because of these mood changes that no-one in the organization, even Elsa, could decipher her.

 

Capella: Good! Good! Very good! This lovely lady really loves the way you express yourself both at the same time! -Huh?

 

What was happening?

 

Capella: what is this?... this smell?

 

Leo: Huh?

 

For a moment none of them caught up, but at the very moment Leo did, every color drained from his face, for once Mary didn’t understand at first and was still trying to figure it out.

 

Capella sniffed the air, she lost her cool immediately, the happy expression was long gone as if it was never present, she had a blank expression, then started changing the shape of her arms into giant ones without letting anything show.

 

Capella: You guys…

 

Her tone was the coldest she ever addresses to them and her face grew livid, not even the one before was as comparable at all, murderous intent emitted from her, she was ready to kill them. Mary still didn’t catch up to what was happening.

 

Capella: To think that out of every failure you would make, you would also break the forbidden rule of mine!

 

She wasn’t even yelling, but her voice was cold enough to make you think so. Mary finally understood, this morning, their genitals got the better of their brains, they decided to have a little “fun”, but without inserting anything into each other, and it’s been…. 5 hours since then…

 

Capella: To think you guys were having interactions like “this” in my place, This lady’s tired of you, BOTH OF YOU!!

 

Mary couldn’t move, she fell on her butt, paralyzed by fear, she couldn’t move, she was going to die, they were going to die like this. Leo was ramming his brain faster than ever before, he couldn’t lie, Capella would know immediately and thus a miracle happened, Leo got an idea.

 

Leo prostrated himself, hitting his head on the floor.

 

Leo: Mama, it isn’t what you think!!

 

Capella: “IT ISN’T WHAT YOU THINK”? HUH? THEN EXPLAIN! YOU BETTER GIVE THIS LADY A PROPER EXPLANATION!!

 

Leo: i- i-..

 

Capella: LOOK ME IN THE EYES MEAT BAG!

 

Leo was screwed if he tried to lie and looking her in the eyes would show any emotions he tried to hide. Thus, Leo looked at her, gathering every bit of confidence he had left.

 

Leo: I had a wet dream mama!

 

Mary: …

 

Capella: ……. What?

 

Leo: I’m sorry, I know the rules prevents from doing anything and showing any type of physical love, so after being frustrated for a while, i had a wet dream. Same for Mary who also had… a “bleeding”. Since we like to share tasks between each other we decided to just wash each other’s sheets!!!

 

Capella: …

 

Capella looked at Mary, who despite her fear and tears forming in her eyes was looking with a mouth wide open at Leo with an expression of betrayal, one Capella knew too well as if to say: how could you do this to me?

 

Capella slowly calmed down and even adopted a mocking expression.

 

Capella: aahhh~ so disgusting!! Hahah!! You? at your age doing this? And you Mary, you could at least take care of your dignity as a young maiden, couldn’t you? Groooss! Hahaha!

 

Both were sitting shocked, looking at her.

 

Capella: ah~, anyways, you can go, this lovely lady has no need for you, go do your job. Go!

 

Mary and Leo stood up slowly.

 

Mary/Leo: Yes mama.

 

They left the room. Outside both were on the verge of collapse and they walked the hallway with an unreadable expression of fear, any longer and they would have soiled themselves.

 

Randolf: hey Leo! And Mary, how are you-

 

Their friend tried to salute them before being swiftly ignored, he didn’t push further after seeing their faces.

 

When they entered their room, they went near their closet and fell on their butt.

 

Mary: Oh dear! I thought I was a goner!

 

Leo: Same! I really thought it was the end!

 

Mary: …. Leo… how did you do that?

 

Leo: … I don’t know…

 

Mary: …

 

Mary was thinking about this action of Leo which saved their lives, because they had in fact masturbated each other, but everything Leo said was the truth too. Mary woke up after her “special” dream and "bleeding", while Leo was doing his “business”, they caught each other then went at it. They tried to clean up as fast as possible hoping Capella wouldn’t notice but ended up as a failure. Yet, somehow, Leo, out of all, managed to trick Capella herself.

 

Mary: Do you know what this means?

 

Leo: yes…. She isn’t all seeing, she is trickable, all left to know is her patterns.

 

Before this, they thought that Leo’s first option of explaining everything before Capella asked the good questions was genius of him, most of their “siblings” even imitated this part of his plan, but they never though it was possible to ever trick her into believing half-truths. Because of that hope, they have to try to learn her patterns to determine with what they can get away with.

 

Mary/Leo: ….

 

But will they have the courage to? Especially after everything they just went through.

Chapter 11

Notes:

Here is a new chapiter where things start to get a bit tense. Last chapiter didn't have much comment, so i was wondering if you got the notification or if the chapiter was bad, at the time when i wrote that chapiter and the 2 that followed it i lacked a bit of inspiration. Anyways good reading.

 

 

 

Subaru woke up even more tired than his first awakening in this cursed place, he felt his feet being cold, the cold floor, yet felt something warm on his upper body, his arms were around “it” and “it” wrapped him back.

 

Slowly, he opened his eyes to finally see a color: blue. After watching it intensely, so his vision would establish in the dark environment, he could finally see it was blue hair… Rem.

 

Subaru: Reeem~.

 

Rem: Subaru! Don’t move or talk, you’re in no state to move.

 

He couldn’t believe how raspy his own voice was, as if he hadn’t drunk for days. Subaru then noticed on how tired, hungry and cold he was, what was happe-

 

Subaru: -hk!!

 

Capella. Before losing consciousness, this damn little devil did something to him he absolutely didn’t want to think about, what a terrible experience to be in his place or be one of her “children”, to think she would straight up torture him like this.

 

Rem: I know you’re mad, but we cannot afford to lose any more energy, upon our arrival, both of us already lost a bit of weight, meaning a day or two must have passed when Capella captured us. Your state is worse than before, you must not waste energy on any kind of movement.

 

Subaru and Rem upon their arrival already lost a bit of weight, but right now, Rem estimates that Subaru looked like someone who hadn’t eaten in 2 weeks. He was completely skeletal, didn’t help that the blood he vomited was making him cold, forcing his body to overwork to produce heat, all because of Capella’s “punishment”. What was the objective of lust?

 

Rem: huh? What are you doing?

 

Subaru had other plans though, but against better judgment he tried to stand up leaving Rem’s embrace. His check point may not be updated from the manor, if he kills himself right now, he could-

 

Subaru: -hk!!

 

No, he shouldn’t. Having died in his child form more times than his adult’s hundreds of times over, his first though was to kill himself to start the events over again, such a disgusting tactic he took the habit of. He’ll not let his resolve fall ever again, he shall fight up until the very end, until he truly has no choice but to use it.

 

All this is good talk, but now, how is he supposed to free themselves? Both were weaker than before, he was dizzy, and his head was spinning, he couldn’t think properly of any good plan, even when relying on Rem.

 

Subaru approached the bars before looking around searching for any clues on how to get out of there. He touched the outside of the door to find the keyhole, but he soon realized it was a mechanism that there 3 of them, in a vertical line, meaning either there were 3 keys needed or there was only one key for them all. He couldn’t see the main door of the corridor, but barely the faint light that was passing through, just like Rem said.

 

He inspected the door, it looked like an old-fashioned doorframe from a jail, it looked rusty and feeble, if he uses force maybe they’ll get out? He placed his hands on the bars, but before he opened it, he saw the state of his wrists, they were healed, then he looked back at Rem.

 

Rem was still in a sitting position with puffy eyes, traces of blood on her forehead and a hand on her chest, looking at him attentively. Her wrists were still injured, it is at that moment Subaru remembered her words, she tried to free herself as hard as she could but to no avail while being an oni, and the chains on her hands still looking rusty-

 

Subaru: Rem! Your wrists!

 

-The chains on her wrists, he completely forgot this detail, of course she couldn’t move, she couldn’t heal either, he didn’t even thank her for warming him up.

 

Rem: Worry not about me, worry about yourself, please don’t do anything reckless.

 

Subaru: … Thank you Rem…

 

Subaru’s voice was soft and still rasp as he says these words, Rem seemed more relaxed, but still visibly tired. Subaru looked back at the jail frame. It looked Rusty, it looked fragile, but it wasn’t, make sense. It is like a torture chamber to see how far prisoners will go to free themselves, just to realize at the very end that it was useless, but not only that.

 

Subaru: Rem since when were you hand are injured?

 

Rem: … I woke up around 10 hours ago, then lust… did this thing to you, you went asleep for around 8 to 9 hours, I don’t know, it been quite a while since we’ve been here.

 

Subaru: … give me your hands.

 

Rem: huh? Sure.

 

Subaru slowly walked up to Rem, gently grabbed her hand, pushed away the chains and looked at the state of her wrists and hand. They were in a pitiful state, it was bruised everywhere, it had been bleeding for quite a while, the skin was slashed off by the iron shackle because of the way it is shaped, and her thumbs were almost completely dislocated.

 

Subaru looked around to search for something before seeing the rest of his pants on the ground in the other side of their new “home”, he’ll need it to-

 

Subaru: wait-

 

It was then Subaru finally realized he was barely clothed. With only a ripped t-shirt and ripped jacket on his feet and legs to cover him from the cold, Rem had her shirt dress ripped at chest level that she had tied up to cover her chest when he woke up meaning...

 

Subaru: ohhh~

 

Seeing the panic and embarrassment settling in his eyes, Rem talked in a firm tone.

 

Rem: I don’t think we have time to worry about that, i… I’ve already seen it all…. Your body… We have better matters to attend to, if you have something in mind to help us, please do it.

 

Subaru was still embarrassed but decided to force it up and ignore his shame- no he couldn’t, he decided to bring up his jacket at pelvis level before tying it up to cover his privates.

 

Now that what little bit of honor he had was protected, he brough what was left of his pants and teared them apart before grabbing Rem’s hands, then sucking and licking on her wrist as hard as possible before spitting it to the side.

 

Rem: -hk!? What are you-

 

Subaru: *spit* sorry Rem, I do not have any better option, but if anything, we have to stop any risk of infection.

 

Rem: … ah.

 

With a soft breath, red like a tomato, Rem realized that he was right, everything there was nothing but rusty, she hides her face behind her bang in shame. They could easily get an infection by simply getting cut, but she doubts Subaru’s method will be enough, licking the injuries wasn’t very suitable.

 

Subaru thought he really looked stupid right now, but if he showed what his true intent was, Rem would never let him do so. Without being seen, without being heard, something inside Subaru was happening. A hand that couldn’t be seen, a hand that only touches what Subaru wanted to reach, a hand that was taking away a little bit of what sanity was left in him was exhaled out of his body.

 

The unseen hand reached for any potential infection inside Rem. Since she has a strong immune system, her body should be able to take care of the rest after the main potential infection was thrown away from inside her, thus the hand slowly reached Rem’s.

 

Rem: ha! What was that?! What is happening?

 

Rem felt a weird sensation that shouldn’t have been, that she couldn’t see and seek an answer, but Subaru focused on his work and didn’t respond to her. The unseen hand reached for all the rust and even bacteria that were inside Rem’s wrists bypassing her flesh as if it wasn’t present and slowly took it all in a slow swing.

 

Subaru: GAH! *COUGH*

 

Rem: Subaru!

 

After finishing his work, the backlash of its use hit Subaru immediately, was it because his soul was previously touched and misshaped? Was it because he was physically weak? It didn’t matter, but luckily this time, it didn’t hurt as much, but he doesn’t know what will happen if he tries another time though.

 

Rem: You idiot! What did you do? I thought I told you not to overwork yourself! You alw- GAH!

 

Subaru ignored his physical and mental weakness in addition to Rem’s words, before grabbing Rem’s thumb and placing it back without caring about her complaint, nor her pain.

 

Rem: …gah~, you could be at least gentle and warn- GAH!

 

Rem was surprised a second time as Subaru immediately placed back her second thumb in place. Without worry he grabbed his pants and ripped them even further.

 

Rem: hu-

 

To finish his work with limited resources, he grabbed her arms once again and bandaged them with the tissues of what was formerly his favorite pants.

 

Subaru: Like that, you won’t have to worry about getting cut each time you move or to repeat this same process of disinfecting.

 

Rem: …thanks, I guess.

 

Subaru: what was that?

 

Rem: Nothing!

 

Rem wanted to complain about how quick he was to place her thumbs back without warning…. But she considers them even now after she broke his fingers, so she thanked him in a soft voice, though she changed her mind and quickly denied her thanks out of embarrassment.

 

…: *whistle* was a nice spectacle we have there.

 

Subaru turned around as quickly as his frail body allowed him to see a boy around his age with brown hair and green eyes, short in stature with all-black clothing. Next to the boy was a girl even shorter, not dwarf size but a little taller than Rem with brow hairs, black eyes and a bowl haircut and a blank expression.

 

Subaru: !! Who are you? What do you want?

 

Subaru said this with a low voice, due to lack of strength but still with extreme coldness toward the 2 who were in front of his jail. He didn’t hear them coming, maybe Rem did because she wasn’t shocked by their presence, but he didn’t, so he was on his guards.

 

Boy: oh! Hold on dude, I have no personal business with you, we’re just here to give you food.

 

Subaru and Rem looked at the girl who was holding a plate, inside were: a small potato, half a bread and one cup of water.

 

Rem: Do you seriously call this food? This isn’t even enough to feed one person.

 

Girl: I do not know much about your situation, but we just have to bring you this, if you don’t want it, just say it, we will throw it out.

 

Rem and Subaru stayed silent. They spend maybe a day or 2 in a sleeping state before spending how long in this place where they couldn’t eat or drink, right now they were tired and hungry, they didn’t have time to complain about little detail such as these or they wouldn’t be given food, as such-

 

Subaru: -just give us the damn food.

 

Subaru’s glare was cold and devoid of any warmth, he didn’t want to make the mistake of being naive like before, thinking he can just befriend within the first few seconds anyone in an enemy territory, he’ll give away what kind of person both he and Rem are.

 

Boy: Whoa, scary, scary! Go ahead, give it to them.

 

The girl put the plate on the floor on the other side of the jail, not being able to pass it through the bars.

 

Subaru was about to stand up before Rem quickly grabbed his arm. Both looked at each other, she was worried.

 

Subaru: I’m gonna be careful

 

Subaru whispered these words to appease the stressed-out Rem, then she let him go. He slowly walked to the door without breaking eye contact with the nonchalant boy, Subaru was mostly warried about him.

 

When he reached, he lowered himself to grab the water first before the 2 others through the bars before walking up to Rem, they didn’t do anything this time, but it might be a trap.

 

Subaru: Rem, is this food and water poisoned?

 

Rem: *sniff* … It doesn’t seem like so, what should we do?

 

Subaru: Well for now we don’t have any better choice, we might just eat it.

 

Rem was against such a hasty decision but didn’t oppose it.

 

Rem: Fine eat first then, you’re the one in worst condition, so eat first.

 

Subaru took half of everything in the plate, and ate it so Rem could follow. In his mind, there was only one thing: hunger, he was hungry and thirsty, nothing else.

 

Watching from the corner of their eye, Subaru and Rem looked at the suspicious figures, neither the boy nor the girl moved nor talk.

 

Rem: Do you want something?

 

Boy: ah, no! It’s just that you guys are quite the interesting ones, so how about we present ourselves to each other?

 

Rem/Subaru: ….

 

Boy: My name is Randy, this girl is Leyla, you see you guys are in quite a tough situation there, many of us know what it is, even if we’re enemies, I really hope we get along as long as possible. What do you say?

 

Both stayed silent for quite a time, Subaru’s and Rem’s eyes met as if they were communicating telepathically, they were wondering if they should take even the first step of introduction, especially Subaru since the memories he made with Todd. They finally decided to take at least the first step as it could be a good source of information, and because they must already know and play dumb if Capella already gave the info.

 

Rem: My name is Rem, just Rem.

 

Subaru: my name is Natsuki Subaru.

 

Randy: ….huh?

 

Leyla: what? What did you just say?

 

Subaru: hum? I said my name is Natsuki Subaru.

 

Randy and Leyla froze in place, at the beginning they seemed nonchalant and distant, but now he had their interest, so much so that they immediately got close to the bars, lowering their head and voice.

 

Randy: Wait, wait, wait! You’re Natsuki Subaru? The lolimancer?

 

Leyla: the one who killed the white whale, sloth and greed?

 

Subaru and Rem looked at each other once more, none of them were sensing any type of malevolence, cunning or trickery in their voice, they were genuinely surprised.

 

Subaru: Yes. I’m Natsuki Subaru, the one who slayed the whale, sloth, and only knight of Emilia the half-elf and candidate to the throne.

 

Randy and Leyla looked at him with completely different eyes, a few seconds ago, they were looking at him as if they were devoid of light or interest, but now it was filled to the brim with what looked like hope.

 

Randy: wait, wait, does that mean… tell me can yo-

 

A hand interrupted Randy’s speech.

 

Leyla: -I thank you for presenting yourselves but quickly finish up with the glass and give it back to us in a single piece please, if there’s even a shard that is missing, we will need to take drastic measures.

 

Rem: huh?

 

Subaru and Rem became confused, just a second ago, they were looking at him with hope and there was suddenly a change in Leyla who had a stare as if she just saw a ghost. It took a second, but Randy’s glace also became as quickly horrified.

 

Randy: come on, Leyla, let me ask at least!

 

Randy’s face didn’t express his emotions nor his words, his face was filled in the brim with fear, but he kept talking as if nothing was wrong.

 

Randy: if I may ask, you’re Natsuki Subaru, the one who humiliated himself at the royal selection and got beaten half to death by mama in the city of Priestella?

 

Subaru: what did you just say you dumbass? Who’s your mom?

 

Randy: no need to be so loud, I mean, after flailing around everywhere that you killed a bishop and the whale, you got your ass beat by mama so badly she even said that it was light work, was everything about you even true? She even tore your leg off.

 

Subaru looked at him thinking, then he realized he was talking about Capella, he was losing patience really quick; he was about to talk back but Rem prevented him.

 

Subaru: Rem?

 

Rem: Hold on, something isn’t right Subaru, he isn’t right in his actions and his expression, maybe he’s trying to piss you off to tire you out faster.

 

 

Subaru: …maybe you’re right.

 

Leyla: I think that is enough Randy! Just give us back the glass and we will go our way.

 

Subaru didn’t want to argue further, they were acting weird, though he didn’t want to see their face for a moment, so he gave them back the glass.

 

Leyla: Let’s go.

 

Randy: yeah!

 

So ended this weird and short conversation between the 2 parties where it left Subaru’s even more confused than before their interaction started.

 

Leyla and Randy got out of the confinement room and were walking in one of the main corridors of the organization before being stopped by a figure.

 

…: You there!

 

They froze upon hearing the voice they dreaded.

 

…: You sure did pull quite the spectacle to our new visitors, care to explain to this lady why the big act?

 

Capella appeared out of nowhere behind them, as if she was always there.

 

Capella: I gave you a simple task to you 2, why did you do things I didn’t even ask of you? Especially you Leo.

 

Nay, Leo and Mary were tensing up at the prospect of facing her, when they were in jail talking to Subaru and Rem, Mary felt the presence of Capella before trying to make it obvious to Leo, she didn’t know If Capella saw through their act as she wasn’t directly looking at their face to see their expression. As the first rule of any assassin, it was important to never give your real name to prevent any possibility of tracking or leaving traces of your parkour, thus why they gave Subaru and Rem fake names.

 

Mary: Mama, Leo was just trying to be a bit si-

 

Capella: Silence! I’m talking to Leo for a reason right now.

 

Mary: Yes mama.

 

Mary bowed in apology, at least she tried, now all depended on what Leo would say to save their skin, she didn’t want to be punished because of his stupid act to save them from their silent conversation with the prisoners, as it was pretty terrible. If Capella had heard the full extent of their conversation, they would be doomed… but still, she’ll go as far as being disrespectful in case of last resort to save Leo from death if necessary.

 

Leo: Well mama, i- I … When I saw this guy… Natsuki Subaru, I wanted to know what kind of person he was, the one who is the reason as to why so many of your colleagues were slain-

 

Capella: -So, you thought it was the perfect opportunity to know him and make him an ally huh? And then to-

 

Leo: -No mama, I-… I just wanted to know how someone so weak and fragile, so inexperienced, so easily see through could possibly be the reason of the death of an archbishop… I’ve seen far stronger individuals, with more fighting spirit, more experienced in battle lose to Sin archbishop, “especially you mama”. I just… I can’t understand how he could ever possibly win.

 

Capella: …

 

Capella was looking at him very intensely, she was looking for a single trace of betrayal to give herself an excuse to execute them both on the spot, she was so focused that she ignored his previous disrespect of cutting her off, so focused she didn’t notice the expression on the poor Mary’s face.

 

Mary was looking wide eyes, sweating as if she was about to collapse from exerted physical training, she knew as much as Leo that this was a test that would determine their fate, and knowing it was Leo on which everything depends only made her almost give up any hope of success, it is why she tried to be the one to discuss with Capella.

 

Leo knew he couldn’t lie; Leo knew the questions she asked had as much importance as the way she formulates them, any misstep would actually give him hope and courage to tell the whole truth without going where she actually wants answers, thus he tried to respond in his way to technically respond to the questions the way they were asked. Then, on a gamble, cut her off as for her not to ask the question that would doom them. So, he told the truth, and only the truth on the limit of the question and truth that he felt at the very bottom of his heart without letting any part of intelligence take over.

 

That same intelligence that he tried to use so many times for them to only doom him was now discarded as the thought they spawn were nothing but a curse that would only help Capella end him, thus he spoke not only his mind but feelings. But that same technique can come at a heavy cost as he can unintentionally disclose details of things he absolutely does not want to and end them anyways. It was nothing short of a gamble and stroke of luck if he was to reach the proper outcome 2 times in a row in a single day.

 

Leo: So… I was wondering, if he isn’t that much of a trouble… does that means, someone behind him is actually the one who string it all? The true strategist of his camp that hides behind the shadow and uses him as his pawn in exchange for glory?

 

Capella: …… Huh?

 

He wasn’t lying, he wasn’t thinking about betrayal, though Capella absolutely saw he hadn’t responded to everything in his mind, and he was hiding something, but the theory he just gave actually make sense in a way. After spending 3 weeks observing them, she could see that Natsuki Subaru had no awareness of his environment, he had no chance of actually beating a well-trained knight or even a regular soldier hand to hand, and she got info that he started really training with his whip only a year ago. He was nothing noteworthy and was as naive as he could be.

 

Capella: Did this lovely lady make a mistake somewhere?

 

Someone who hides in the shadow, prepares many things behind the scenes, gathers resources and makes plans to make them come to fruition.

 

Capella: !!

 

The clown Roswaal L. Mathers and the white-haired man named Otto Suwen. These 2 perfectly fit this description, Roswaal is a shady figure as he has access to resources and info that he absolutely shouldn’t as if all the knowledge in his family was passed down from family member to family member without losing a single event, and she had no trust in whatever a former merchant is, making cunning plans was their way to go, if these 2 associates then maybe-

 

Capella: -hk!!

 

She needed to make sure. She couldn’t just throw away all of her efforts on an assumption, Natsuki Subaru still has the dragon blood, she needs to know for sure how he managed to tame it, then if Leo’s theory happens to be right, she would have no use for them anymore.

 

Mary was looking sweating even more as she knew she had no right to talk, she was looking at the scene with great apprehension, Capella was thinking, that’s a good thing as it means that she’s not gonna kill them directly… or that she’s thinking of the worst possible way to end their life subscription.

 

Capella: This time, and only this time, you manage to get away with this, but only because you gave me a good idea, don’t think it’ll pass next time, meat. In 2 days, bring them into my office, this lovely lady want to check something.

 

Capella walked off in the direction of her office, leaving them on the brink of soiling themselves.

 

Leo/Mary: *sigh*

 

They let out an exhale, they weren’t even realizing they were holding their breath for this long, it was only when she left that the tension finally toned down.

 

…: So, have you messed up?

 

They turned around to the voice and saw 5 figures.

 

Leo: will you shut up? It’s impossible to mess up something this simple.

 

…: I mean we all know how you are Leo, you can barely give your fake name right when lying, so much so that you were forced to use your real name during mission to keep up your infiltration. I mean take the example of Mary next to you who can actually do it.

Leo: Shut up Randolf, you’re always this annoying even after months of separation, the only thing bigger than your humor is the shit you’re filled of.

 

Randolf: Hahaha! Always so harsh on the comeback, why don’t you insult the whole crew while you’re at it?

 

Randolf, a bearded man with the physic of a power lifter was laughing heartedly at the one who he considered his little brother, he had a Bandana and tank top and normal pants, his muscles give the impression a being in his forties, but he was just 28.

 

…: Don’t bother, that kid is so bad he wouldn’t even be able to insult right.

 

Leo: I take the challenge, let’s start with you Kati, you said that I can’t insult right, but what would you know from someone, using her curves to get life in an easy setting by hoeing around to get what she wants, without being able to actually “hoe” around?

 

Kati: oh? Did it strike a nerve? You progressed quite a lot, but “a lot” is quite subjective because of how short you are compared to your brother, right Dima?

 

Kati, a young girl with pink hair and wearing clothing from seemingly kararagi, which was a white kimono with pink petals as a design, the clothes were a bit baggy for her, but it was to hide her needles and other weaponries inside it, she wears zoris like Cecilius. But even with the appearance she gives, she’s actually from the Shinobi village.

 

Dima: don’t bring me into this, if you want to get at each other’s throat go ahead but don’t include me in this.

 

Dima, a tired-looking man, he was the same age as Leo, but he was slightly younger, making him the youngest on the team. He was a blond man with bags under his eyes, he was only wearing chainmail armor, meaning he had left his amor behind as this was his free time and his hair was the same style as Leo.

 

Jerrah: -tsk!

 

Kuna: come on Jerrah, no need to be rude against your brother.

 

Jerrah was a red-haired man around 20, looked as spiteful as ever towards Leo, he was one the “siblings” who didn’t like him because of the trouble he caused. Fairly tall, with a slightly strong face, and wearing leather amor, he showed no warmth to Leo whatsoever.

 

Kuna: So, care to explain what happened?

 

Leo: Sure, but before that I need to have a serious discussion, with all of you… in the chain.

 

Everyone: ……

 

Everyone present there was looking at him as if he was saying the weirdest thing ever.

 

Randolf: ok, ok, what food are we gonna eat today? I hope you won’t give us anything weird.

 

Mary: Unfortunately, it is going to be a very heavy food for the stomach.

 

Mary’s expression was blank but had a slim smile.

 

Kati: okay~, then let’s meet in an hour then.

 

Mary: Yes.

 

Everyone left as fast as they met upon this short conversation, but what onlookers didn’t notice was the stern look on everyone’s face upon turning their back to each other, thus conclude the current conversation.

 

 

1 hour later

 

 

An hour later, the exact same group were outside the organization in one of the storage rooms, not very far from the main building but far enough to be out of sight of everyone’s ears. They were all wearing heavy clothes to protect themselves from the cold, because even though Capella gave them resistance to any environment, they still felt the harshness of it.

 

Jerrah: I really hope you have a very good reason to bring us here like that.

 

Kati: yeah, yeah, like, the last time you brough us there for something was 6 years ago and it was for something that everyone knew and wasn’t willing to do, do you know what we’ll do to you if what you have to tell us isn’t worth it?

 

Leo: Yes, you’ll beat me half to death and will trust me even less.

 

Leo by himself was quite in the predicament of being in trouble, not only with Capella but his “Siblings” too, and he since he couldn’t mess up anymore, he tried to avoid any meetings so his “siblings” will at least hear him out.

 

Dima was looking at him warily before speaking, with a very cold tone.

 

Dima: Just as a warning, if it is about helping mama’s new prisoners, Natsuki Subaru, then I’m out.

 

Everyone looked at him, some with surprise at what he said and some with how bold he was to say these words about betraying their “mother”.

 

Dima: I’ve known you for a while, and know how you think Leo, I’m telling you, if it is about betraying mama because the lolimancer is there, then I’m not taking part in it. I’ve just seen how many times people tried to fight her, some with the best of equipment, some with the best of help, some with hopes and dreams and they all failed. We have no idea of what this boy is capable of, we do not know if it is a sustainable idea, even with all the info Kuna gave us about him, I do not trust him being able to do it, and even so, we might not just come out of it alive in any case rendering it meaningless, especially if we start plotting now and mama see it through.

 

Everyone was looking at him then Leo and Mary, he laid his thoughts and words in many sentences because he knew what Leo would think, and as to save himself, he decided that if he hit the mark, he would just leave the conversation.

 

Leo: …I’ve been thinking about it, but yes, you’re right, that would do not good, especially now.

 

Jerrah: tsk!!

 

Kati: *sigh* see? This is why no one trusts you, let’s go guys.

 

Kati, Jerrah and Dima were already up and were about to live.

 

Leo: Sit your asses down, this is not the reason why I brought you there.

 

The 3 “siblings” looked at him with confusion, anger and annoyance but reluctantly sat.

 

Jerrah: Then what the fuck do you want?

 

Leo: It seems hard to believe, just like the first time that I did tell you about my 1^st counter against mama…

 

Everyone looked at him with surprise and attention, waiting for him to finish.

 

Leo: It is risky, even I thought it was impossible up until doing it 2 times today, but… I think I just found a way to trick mama when you make a mistake, potentially saving your life.

 

 

Notes:

i'm thinking of making the first 3 chapiter of my other fanfic within these 2-3 weeks before going into hyatus for that second fanfic, just to flesh out the beginning of the story, i'll only actively write it when i finish Re:Acceptance. This second Fanfic will be called Re:School.

Chapter 12

Notes:

Chapiter 12, good reading!

 

 

Eyes opened upon the flashing light of the afternoon, by looking to the side, she could see a silhouette, a very familiar and comfortable silhouette that she normally would only be allowed to be near for a single purpose, a purpose of when they are together alone having their “time “.

 

It is then she forcefully opened her tired eyes, feeling herself weirdly weak, she was as tired as when she woke up after the attack on the mansion. The sight that greets her was a weird arrangement of ornament and colors that couldn’t be mistaken, even when everything felt blurry.

 

…: Roswaal-sama….

 

Roswaal: hellooo~ Ram, you seemed to be even more tireeed~ than usual, so I took the initiative to give you mana during your sleep.

 

Ram was greeted by Roswaal in the afternoon, nearing dusk. His smile was not wavering, his eyes piercing her as if to notice any sign of discomfort or trouble.

 

Ram: … if Ram may… what happened?

 

This was the second time that Roswaal took initiative into directly giving Ram mana when she wasn’t aware of it, it was unusual, but only happen in case of extreme urgence like when he tried to incinerate her in the sancutary, she didn’t doubt that this case was no different.

 

Roswaal: weeell~, your physical and mental fatigue were far higher than expected, even the mana I gave you yesterdaaay~ couldn’t seem to last a day. You were forcing yourself so muuuch~ that your body gave out.

 

Ram: ….

 

Ram’s eyes were cast downward as she was ashamed to bother him like that, she was putting on a tough front to make herself look strong but to no avail, as she was now being seen at her weakest, a sight she couldn’t bear, a sight she was ashamed of.

 

Roswaal: At the beginning, I couldn’t notiiice~, because everyone fell asleep at the same tiiime~, but when the rooms were ready, you looked pale and didn’t respooond~, so I took initative… I can understand the feeling, but this was really stupiiid~ of you Ram.

 

Ram: Ram sincerely apologizes.

 

This was the first time Roswaal ever insulted her, Ram knew Roswaal more than anyone, his cunning, his manipulative attitude, his cruelty, yet she accepts them all as a part of the man she loves. Thus, she knows he wasn’t very happy about the condition she put herself in and must have been worried. Not forcibly worried about her as she knows he only wants her to kill the dragon but, she didn’t care much about that.

 

Roswaal: Avoid doing this agaaain~, you are someoene very important to me Ram.

 

Ram: Yes, Roswaal-sama.

 

Roswaal: …But I have to admit, it is also a bit my own fauuult~, I should have noticed the siiigns~, to think that even after Emilia and myself gave you mana, you were still in such a state.

 

Ram voice sounds like whispers, which were hurting Roswaal’s heart, he could understand her feelings after losing someone she deeply cared about, and he knew how to lessen the pain. She didn’t have to take it all on her own, so he shifted part of the blame to himself.

 

Ram: Roswaal-sama… if Ram may… how are we gonna help Rem and Barusu? We don’t know… where they are… We don’t have any… link to know even their direction… Do you have a plan?

 

Roswaal: Of course, dear Raaam~, I already made 2 allies in the Barielle camp- well actually 3 if I play y caaards~ right. I don’t know if they can be of much use buuut~, 1 or 2 of them might be of a huge help in finding them due to their current and future position, but befooore~ that, I need to help one of them for that to be possible. For the other nobles of the region and anyone to my orders, I’ll ask as much of theeem~ to find Subaru-kun and Rem.

 

Ram: But…

 

Roswaal: I’m sorry Raaam~, but you need to patient quite the time once agaiiin~, and trust Subaru-kun to protect Reeem~

 

Ram: … Yes, Roswaal-sama... ?!? HA?

 

Roswaal: Oya? Were you so tireeed~ that you haven’t realized you were sleeping on my chest?

 

Ram: Excuse Ram for the lack of-

 

Roswaal: -No, it’s fine, I did this from my own wiiill~, I expect you to be ready by tomorrow thus, I’m gonna give you more mana from now on and the next few days before you completely recoveeer~.

 

Ram: But-

 

Roswaal: -No buuut~, you will do as I said, understood?

 

Ram: Yes.

 

Roswaal’s finger reached once again Ram’s forehead as he infuses mana, Ram mental was one of the lowest he ever saw her, as much as when he took her in the mansion, after she lost everything. This time thought, it was different as her heart already harbor no such hatred and instead was filled with love toward him, which Roswaal couldn’t understand, especially after he tried to kill her out of anger.

 

Roswaal: ….

 

Even Roswaal would never admit such a feeling as it would be hindrance to reach his desired plan, love was a poison he couldn’t allow himself to feel toward anyone besides his teacher, but with her, it was different and so was a problem, though he couldn’t discard her, he was quite in the delicate position.

 

 

-------------------------

 

In a storage room, near the main building of Capella’s organization were a few figures discussing a heavy subject that can determine if they could live one more day or doom them immediately.

 

Kati: huh? What are you talking about? A way to trick mama? Stop joking around kid, she managed to even see through me who survived one of the most taxing trainings in the world as if I was an open book, and you’re talking about tricking her?

 

Kati’s voice was devoid of her usual playful and joyous tone, she was talking smoothly with a tonality that most didn’t even know she had, a deep nerve was struck with the words that left Leo’s mouth.

 

Randolf: oi, oi, oi, Leo, I know that you guys voted for me as the voice of the reason that is supposed to diffuse any situation between you kids, but this is something I may stop by shutting down any possible conversation, do you even realize what you just said Leo?

 

Dima: Trick mama? Seriously? Do you even know what you’re talking about? The fact that she “punishes” you a lot affects your brain or something? Because it is impossible.

 

Leo: Really? Who gave you guys the trick to keep a bit of money on you allowing you to do and buy whatever you want for all these years?

 

Jerrah: This isn’t the same thing dumbass, most of the time, you’re wrong, if we follow you, we get some too. We cannot just follow you around with your usual plans! We need tests and proof.

 

Mary: I attest that what Leo said is true.

 

Everyone: …

 

Kuna: Seriously?

 

Kati: wait Seriously?

 

Leo: Whoa, it is really impressive how everyone doesn’t believe me up until she talks.

 

Jerrah: Of course, dumbass, there’s a reason as to why you’re always in the dirt. So… are you the one who find that out Mary?

 

Mary: No… It was Leo who pulled it off 2 times today, saving our lives each interaction.

 

No one was talking, everyone was looking, wide eyes, at Leo as if he just pulled off the greatest feat they ever saw, and it was true.

 

Randolf: You…

 

Dima: You managed to trick mama? 2 times at that? How?

 

Leo: That’s the important part, it is likely to not be consistent, and you have to it setup in addition to applying the first rule I informed you on how to lay everything bare physical and emotional, but the second time was extremely risky, and I don’t know if she just let it go or because I convinced her.

 

Everyone: ….

 

Kati: This seems… Pretty complicated, especially with no real reward.

 

Leo: True.

 

Jerrah: So? How did it go?

 

Leo: well-

 

Mary: -Allow me to explain.

 

Leo looked at her and she looked back at him as if saying “I know you’re gonna mess up by saying something you shouldn’t, let me handle this” and he backed down. Everyone was seeing the situation unfolding, these 2 were not the best at being sneaky but they were cute when trying.

 

Mary: So….

 

After 15 minutes of intensive explanation.

 

Jerrah: …. Ain’t no way you managed to walk out of this alive.

 

Mary somehow managed to carefully explain the situation by leaving out the parts of masturbation and changing it to a wet dream for their first conversation with Capella, though Kati knew better, as a member of the Shinobi village, she could tell when someone was lying. So, she understood a bit of the meaning behind it, thus why she seemed to be stunned out of her mind with an expression on her face that was so rare it was only seen once before, but that, no one noticed as all eyes were fixed on Leo and Mary.

 

Jerrah on the other hand refused to believe that Leo, out of all, would be able to clutch such victory against the one they all though could see through everything. They knew no-one who could have done something like this.

 

Jerrah: … But if that’s true, then…

 

Randolf: Calm yourself now Jerrah, this isn’t the time to think of that.

 

Jerrah: but… -hk!!

 

Kuna: I do believe Leo and Mary thought, Leo managed once to prove to us that in the case of last resort luck would smile at it once in a while to provide him with a long-term investment, or else we would have been in more trouble.

 

Kati: true, true, if that’s the case, it means she isn’t as invincible as she thinks she is, or rather… she isn’t as invincible as she wants us to see….

 

Dima: Calm yourselves now!

 

Kati: oh?! Always the party pooper. Huf!!

 

Leo: Dima and Randolf are right though, you better calm yourselves very fast.

 

Jerrah, Kuna and Kati looked at Leo in the eyes almost as if saying “Let the adults talk here”, but upon fixing their gazes with each other, the 3 older “siblings” -nay, everyone realizes or remembered quite fast that Leo specifically stated that the purpose of their reunion wasn’t to find a way to exploit or trying to kill their “mother”, to which they looked dissatisfied as if their prizes was violently grab out of their hands to get violently crushed. They were disgusted.

 

Dima: He’s right, should I remind you why no assassination attempt worked against mama?

 

The 3 were looking at him with getting more and more disgusted by the second, especially Kati, who knew more than anyone here how important it was to keep your emotions in check, especially impatience.

 

Randolf: That’s right, that’s right, there are many younglings who thought they could take on mama for some reason and one of the main thing in common with all of them was the fact that they all looked confident beforehand, as if they had a revelation, as if they saw a weakness they could exploit, the same confidence as you guys.

 

Randolf closed his eyes and crossed his bulky arms while stating these words with all the assurance in the world. This way of talking… wasn’t like him, he knew things he didn’t want to talk about, he saw things he didn’t want to talk about.

 

Mary: … they all looked confident?

 

Randolf: Yes, indeed, they were observing her very patiently, they were following her everywhere in the shadow, but the thing is, they could be detected by Elsa pretty easily, they were being seen through, and by extension, I’m sure mama knew it too but didn’t act right away.

 

Kuna: … So, she let them follow her… then killed them?

 

Randolf: no, not all the time, sometimes she would allow Elsa to let them live and even challenge her, just to kill them brutally.

 

Kati: …. I see, scary, so scary. It means that there is the possibility that she purposefully let her guard down for us, “children”, to see a weakness that she could exploit in order to kill us afterwards and find out who’s more trustworthy, isn’t it?

 

Everyone: ….

 

The air was heavy, the silence was felt in the room was louder than any words. If it was truly her plan, then they had no chance of ever exploiting it, even Leo was about to give up his idea before a voice finally raised.

 

Mary: I don’t think that is the case this time.

 

Kait: oh~? I see that you still have the strength and will to trust this idiot over there because of your feelings for him.

 

Leo: -gk!

 

Dima: Oi, stop it, Kati!

 

Kati: -But unlike you, we are not that close to Leo, we tend to be realistic, we are not ready to put our lives in the line for some theory that needs to be exploited.

 

Mary: And it is because of that same “factual” attitude that you decided to follow Leo’s method anyways? If you don’t want to try, find out or follow us, fine by me. But don’t you dare complain about us not sharing info if it ever works out. If this was the same case as for the deceased “siblings”, we would have died without Leo’s intervention, she wasn’t testing us the same way as others, she was feed up with us and was ready to take us out at any moment.

 

Kati: Whoa?! Did I strike a nerve?

 

Leo spoke up.

 

Leo: The nerve was struck years ago already, you are a shinobi, you don’t like “weaklings”. You may betray us at any moment starting with Kati or Me for your own interest and get from us whatever you want before leaving. I don’t know for sure about the others, but even though Kati and I consider you a friend we do not trust you one bit into treating us the same way.

 

These sentences were not malicious, no hate was spilled, no anger was conveyed, it was just with pure fact that Leo spoke these words in a defeating voice and a glance devoid of any emotion nor warmth as if he already accepted it.

 

Kati: …

 

Kati was silent for a moment, the sentences he just spoke stated “years” ago, which normally would not make sense since they were still acting stupid and easily gullible all these years. She indeed underestimated them, but she never thought they would know nor come to term with such knowledge, meaning that they were either playing her when they abide by her demand or were complete idiots for letting themselves exploited…. She thought it was a bit of the 2.

 

Randolf: I think that’s enough now, let’s not get the tension get to us….. Leo!

 

Leo: Huh?

 

Randolf: Do you have any more information about that “trick” you just talked about?

 

Leo: Unfortunately, no, I managed to only pull it off 2 times by accident today, and the second time it was by luck that she left us as I’m not sure if she actually felt for it or if my theory put something in her head as I wasn’t lying.

 

Randolf: Hum…… I see, It is decided then.

 

Randolf thought for a moment, his decision would be followed by everyone, besides Kati, as he was the anchor of the group, they would follow him and he would take responsibility for mistakes most of the time, thus he spoke for everyone these words with a serious expression:

 

Randolf: We will not follow these advice… for now, as long as we do not have enough info to properly exploit it.

 

Dima: I agree, it is too shallow as an explanation, we will mess up and die if she ever noticed we are trying to manipulate her.

 

Jerrah: indeed, we need to have the perfect state of mind to exploit this info, not knowing or thinking too much will make us suspicious.

 

Kuna: Recently, mama has been on the edge ever since she brought back the prisoners, she’ll be way more irritable and will easily come to the conclusion or betrayal.

 

Mary: …We know…. It is why we will do all the tests to find ways to exploit it that theory.

 

Everyone beside Leo was suddenly looking at Mary as she spoke these cursed words.

 

Jerrah: Oi, oi, oi! Mary, you guys can’t do that! You guys are literally the worst of the worst, you suck at anything with infiltration related, and last time we needed to prove it, all of us in addition of a few “siblings” dying in the process was needed to test this dumbass theory.

 

Leo: We know Jerrah, that is why we want to do it, I’ve been punished more than anyone, and Mary has already been punished more than everyone in this room besides me, we are the only one who can bear the failures… But in exchange, all of you, who are present there will own us a big favor.

 

Jerrah started seeing red.

 

Jerrah: You… fucking dumbass! If you wanna die, go die alone, don’t bring others in your stupid hopes and dream to find something that took all of us to do! Who do you think you are putting your desire in front of the safety of everyone?

 

Leo did not waste time and clapped back.

 

Leo: At least I’m not enough of an idiot to let my feelings get the better of me just to put it in front of the desire and resolve of everyone!

 

The spectators opened their eyes, some with shock, some with terror.

 

Dima: Oi, you two, stop!

 

Jerrah: …. What did you just say? What do you mean, you little shit?

 

Leo looked at him fiercely in the eyes, not breaking eye contact, not fearing like he used to, a look they have only seen once of him when he defied Jerrah the first time.

 

Leo: I’m saying that just because you’re in love with Mary, it doesn’t mean you can get on her way to do what she wants or when she wants to be productive for the group. If you have a problem with her helping me after refusing to lend us your help, take your excuses and shove them in your throat. It’ll at least stop the bullshit and hypocrisy coming out of your mouth.

 

The calm lasted exactly 3 seconds before Jerrah pulled out a knife and rushed at Leo who immediately stood up with a knife of his own, normally Leo would back down, normally Leo would be paralyzed by fear, but not this time. He was ready to fight to the death to prove his point, even if he was to lose, he’ll not back down.

 

Everyone saw it, everyone saw the outcome, normally it would just be a normal beatdown, but this time it was serious on both sides; thus, they were stopped.

 

Randolf: GH!

 

Jerrah/Leo: GA-

 

*BLAM*

 

Both Jerrah and Leo were interrupted by Randolf figure who stood as fast as wind to punch them with his bulky arm, it stopped them immediately in their rush and sent them flying back at the wall opposite to each of other.

 

The very moment after impact, Jerrah was pinned down by Dima and Kuna who had daggers in his neck. Kati tied Leo with string, pinning him down and a needle right in front of his left eye while Mary was standing on the side, she wouldn’t have been of much use because of her poor strength anyways.

 

Randolf: I said enough!

 

Randolf was angry, a rare sight to witness as someone who was generally cheerful, and had an easy attitude was displaying a seriousness worthy of general in front of a battlefield. They couldn’t allow anyone to witness their “reunion”.

 

Randolf: Kati, Mary, take Leo to his room to cool down, same thing for you Kuna and Dima, take Jerrah to his room, do not let them in contact in anyways beside in my presence.

 

Kuna/Mary/Dima/Kait: Yes!

 

Randolf: while for both of you….

 

Randolf approached them with a glare that left no doubt about what would happen if they disobeyed, his gazes showed no pity, no sympathy, no empathy, no regret, only menace. This man, even with his good attitude he previously showed was still a very experienced assassin, this man was a menace.

 

Randolf: you will behave.

 

Said with an air of authority that could rival Capella’s, Leo and Jerrah were slightly sweating as their resolve to not let anyone interrupt them was clearly diminishing.

 

Randolf: Release them.

 

Leo: -hk!

 

Jerrah: -tsk!

 

Both went out outside from different doors and went their way to their chamber, accompanied by their assigned teammates and without looking back.

 

Randolf: ... I guess the “reunion” is over, the food had potential, but it wasn’t really tasty.

 

Said Randolf returning to his normal attitude.

 

Leo’s side

 

Leo: ….

 

Kati: come on, don’t be mad~, it’s not like it is such big of a deal, by the way I never saw you this mad, could it be there is something more?

 

Leo: ….

 

Kati: Still silent I see huh?

 

Upon reaching the room, Leo, Mary and Kati went inside before Leo threw himself on his bed, he was looking sour from the gut punch.

 

Mary: … I think it is impressive that you didn’t throw up when Randolf punched you.

 

Leo: ….

 

Mary slowly walked towards him, with footsteps as light as a feather, tensed that she might have made him angrier.

 

Mary: Come on Leo, isn’t that bad right? You shouldn’t have said that to him.

 

Leo: Always me, always me, always me, always me!

 

Kati and Mary stepped back.

 

Leo: I’m mostly at fault most of the time, I’m fine by that, but you guys are also true assholes for not taking my side when I’m not in the wrong.

 

Mary hitched, she was straight like a stick, she was trying to keep her emotions in check. This was the first time Leo’s anger reached her like that, it wasn’t much but the fact that it was directed at her hurt her feelings. She mustn’t show it, not now, Kati was still here.  

 

Leo upon realizing what he did wanted to stand up and apologize, just to end up turning on the other side as he didn’t want to mess up again as Kati was still here.

 

Kati: Wow, a couple fighting, do it more~

 

Leo: …. What did you just say?

 

Kati: huh? Oh, I said you 2 are lovers, aren’t you?

 

Leo and Mary’s brain didn’t process what she said, thus they showed no emotion for a time, to the point that even Kati thought she looked stupid, then when she looked at them again, their faces were as white as sheets, they were pale, they had a pure terror look.

 

Mary: WHA- what the fuck are you blabbering about?! do you have any idea what you are saying?!

 

Leo: She’s right Kati, are you stupid? Do you know what will happen to us if mama hears this rumor.

 

Leo and Mary were hushing like their lives depends on it, their hushes were so low yet so understandable Kati was impressed, she needed years of training in the Shinobi village yet could hardly master that art, yet these 2 were doing it like that. Guess someone’s true potential is unleash in situation of life or death.

 

Though, she didn’t care and kept talking as if nothing was said.

 

Kati: Why are you trying to hide it from me? Go on, tell me about it.

 

The couple started looking at her with daggers, they didn’t know if she was doing it out of spite and vengeance for earlier, but they were truly considering ending her life this very instant before she became trouble for them.

 

Kati: whoa! Whoa! It’s not such a big deal.

 

Leo: It is not? Really? Don’t fuck around, you’re basically yelling we are a couple, in a place where all walls have ears, knowing the punishment unleash upon those that break that rule, and you’re trying to make us think it’s not a big deal?

 

Mary: Leo, if we’re gonna die, at least let’s die for a purpose, and not by the lies of this fiend.

 

Kati: okay, okay~, stop I get it~

 

Leo pulls out a dagger and Mary and a few bombs out of her maid robe.

 

Leo: No, you didn’t, allow us to teach you.

 

Kati: …. Ha~, do you know that this won’t be enough to kill me right? Even if you do it’s not gonna show well with mama nor our “siblings”.

 

Mary: A scratch on your body will be enough, if you’re going to lie and play stupid leading to our death, we prefer this option 2 times over being tortured by mama before dying.

 

Kati: ….. I guess I was right, you guys really changed.

 

Leo/Mary: ….

 

Kati: Fine, fine, fine, I’ll talk with a low voice. Though I never expected you to be this willing to fight for each other, tell me how long you have been together.

 

Leo responded with a cold tone.

 

Leo: We’re not.

 

Kati: Sure, sure, as if the way you’re looking at each other, the intimity between you 2 that have increased, the way you are touchy to each other, and worst is your make up story, did you think that anyone would believe it?

 

Mary/Leo: ……

 

Kati: Come on, did you think that no one would have noticed the change between you 2? Now it is pretty much useless to lie to me, I’ve witnessed this kind of thing, so many times already, you 2 are a couple.

 

Mary: What do you want?

 

Kati: Me? Hum….

 

Kati walked toward them, even with their knives drawn she did not care, as if she was ready to get stabbed and got closer to Leo.

 

Kati: Let’s have a deal.

 

Mary/Leo: ……

 

Kati: I’ll not say anything, nah, I’ll even protect your secret on one condition.

 

Ah, a condition, specifically from this woman, Mary thought, it was never good sign, she would always destabilize with her demands to always get what she wants, it was never a good idea to accept but right now there was a chance of survival, which is how she wants to exploit them, and they know it.

 

Kati: Let me have a one-night stand with this dumb boy right there.

 

 

-------------------------

 

 

In another part of the mansion, Annerose was sitting in her desk to finish some paperwork, it was some demands as to help Roswaal gather allies to recover the abducted members of his camp. The responsibilities put on Annerose little shoulders were very heavy, as the next Matriarch of the Miload mansion, but they were not as cruel as putting crushing work on her to the point she couldn’t even differentiate day from night.

 

Clind was out to writing letters and gathering personal to send them to the many nobles of the Mathers domain, as such he would be out for a few hours, during that time, Annerose was the one occupied to finish the main paperwork and give the Miload seal as she must be the one requesting from other manors, with Roswaal helps too, but he needed to rest before putting his seal on the letters too.

 

During that time, everyone from the Emilia camp were still sleeping soundly, beside Roswaal who stated that it was possible they haven’t really slept properly in the last 2 days, what is he made of that clown? He is as tough as he is weird. His mannerism, his voice, his look, everything about him felt odd. After getting to know him for so long, she thought she had seen it all, but she was very wrong.

 

*Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

 

Annerose: ….

 

Annerose looked at the door, confused, no one other than the members of the camp and the maid should be there, and this wasn’t the usual way the maids knocked at the door…

 

*Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

 

The same knocks were repeated by louder, this definitely wasn’t a member of the Miload mansion, as they had a very specific way to knock but still-

 

Annerose: enter.

 

Annerose let it be, and allowed the mysterious figure behind that door to walk in. The door opened and a figure entered, Annerose didn’t change position nor even let go of her pen as she watched him advance with as much respect as a normal individual could, he was a buttler but he put the work on the respect.

 

Annerose: Huh? You? You woke up already?

 

…: Yes, please excuse me for my intrusion, I don’t generally sleep very long due to my work schedule.

 

Annerose: I see, so what do you have to ask? Do you need something more than what has already been discussed?

 

…: Before anything, let me introduce myself once again. My name is Otto Suwen, Internal affair minister of the Emilia camp.

 

Annerose: oh, I heard about you, quite a lot, you’re the punching bag of the Emilia camp.

 

Otto: This sounds very harsh and felt very heavy on me… But I have an important subject to discuss with you.

 

Annerose: … oh? And what is it?

 

Otto: I want to discuss the future of my camp, and if you’re willing to support us. Were we to get in trouble, will you accord your full support? regardless of whoever dictates you against?

 

Annerose glared at him, he was talking and looking at her in a way she didn’t like, whatever it was, the demand was heavy.

 

Annerose: what do you mean by that? Go to the point, minister.

 

Otto took a breath, closed his eyes, preparing himself physically and mentally, he’ll only have 1 chance to prove his worth and make his negotiation work, were he to fail, the task would be 10 times more difficult, so he had to choose his words.

 

Otto: Do you think you have what it takes to support Emilia in absolutely any case? Even if it means being her second sponsor?

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

                                                                                                                

Chapter 13

Notes:

good reading.

 

Leo’s room in Capella’s organization

Leo: ……..what?

 

Mary: What did you just say, bitch?!

 

Kati: whoa, whoa! It is just my condition; it isn’t that bad right?

 

Mary: You fucking- as if I would ever let you have my Leo!

 

Leo: -hk?! Mary!

 

Mary expression went from furious to deadpan as she realized her mistake. This was a huge mistake she normally would never have made, Mary wasn’t considered a good spy by the standards of the organization, but still she was mostly competent from an outside perspective, thought she just did a mistake that should have never been, regardless of which standard taken in account.

Mary was a relatively decent liar and manipulator, except when the subject was Leo, when they got together months ago, she developed a new feeling, a feeling of desire, a feeling to keep him only to herself, and no one else, it was jealousy. Something she saw too much but never paid mind considering it “stupid”, yet her she was, making the mistake she never expected to be her downfall.

Kati: ooh~? I see, so you 2 are actually together then, huh?

Leo: Mary…

Mary: … I’m sorry, I lost my cool.

 

Kati: Mah! It doesn’t matter anyways; you wouldn’t have been able to convince me otherwise anyways. My demand is still up, what do you decide? Take your chance to have a good time? Or fight a losing battle?

 

Mary: I….. I-I,

 

Mary’s thoughts were rushing, she couldn’t properly think, emotions were a poison in these kinds of situations, she knew it, she saw it. She had to think objectively, even if it meant falling into Kati’s trap, even if it meant hurting herself.

Kati: Come on girl, it is a chance I’m giving you, a chance of survival, you just have to close your eyes only this time~.

 

They had a chance of survival; they could walk this away if she let it pass, they wouldn’t have to kill each other, they wouldn’t have to deal with Capella, they wouldn’t have any issues.

Kati: …… i- I under-

 

Leo: -Why do you want to have a one-night stand with me?

 

Mary, giving up, came to the conclusion that it was better to respect Kati’s demand as there was just way much to lose than gain, but before said convey her answer, Leo put his hand on her mouth and asked his question.

Kati was looking with expectation, keeping a smile at the result that was about to fall before Leo intervened to which she lost her smile.

Kati: Well, you’re kinda cute, also if i want to lose my first time, I rather want to be with someone who knows me~.

 

Leo: I don’t believe you.

 

Mary and Kati were looking at him, he was rarely this confident and direct, he was sure of what he was talking about. “Since when did he become so perceptive?” though Mary and Kati, it is love that changed him and made him take so much risk?

Leo: I’m mostly an idiot, that is a fact, but I know that you were recruited by mama when you were 13, at the same time as us, and that you’re a Kunoichi whose specialty is to seduce men, even I’m aware of the type of training required to do this kind job and the abuse behind it…

Kati: …… wow, that’s rude.

Kati’s cheerful, playful and sexy tone were gone, she was looking at him with disgust, with eyes that showed a bit of hostility. He was an idiot, and she lied to him about it being her first time, that is a given, but even he didn’t need to be this rude.

Mary believed the words of Kati up until Leo pointed it out, then she remembered, and she wanted to smack him in the head weren’t it for the fact that Kati was the one who was trying to cuck her.

The Shinobi village is a terrible place for the children who were trained there- no, for anyone inexperienced or weak enough who lived there. They didn’t care much about individuals’ needs, but the overall needs of the community, meaning that they didn’t care how much suffering or sacrifice they had to input if it means reaching the desire for the greater good of the village.

This means that the training the apprentices were put through was extremely terrible, they didn’t care if they died, they didn’t care if they were severely hurt, they would just replace them immediately after. Assassination between the members in the same group, either trainees or full fledge shinobi, wasn’t a rare occasion and was instead very common. Meaning that to get more food, they could just kill a fellow comrade to take his share, and the instructors wouldn’t bat an eye if they do it properly.

Of course, they were powerful figures they couldn’t just take on and who had more power than the others, but the rules were that if you die, you either deserved it or you weren’t strong enough, and that if you should go for the kill, there should be no witnesses. Who can you blame if there is no proof? One of these training was to train Kunoichi’s to seduce men, which involve soothing them with words and their own body. There were a few exceptions who managed to prove themselves and even kill their instructors to prove their point.

As long as they can hide the proof, show their strength, to show that they were capable apprentices, even if it was known who the culprit and they were would be let go because truly had the strength and mental of a shinobi. Though the last one was rare.

Shinobi were cunning, cruel, and that means it was the same toward their fellow allies. Rape and murder were commonplace, and for most kunoichi who can’t fight their instructors, it was the sad reality of their training. Either they use their body to be a favorite of their instructor to protect them and get treated better, either they would just be used as a “tool” by anyone stronger than them or they would just die fighting protecting your honor. It was cruel, and they know it, but it was the sad fact that couldn’t change.

Right now, Leo, the boy she just made advances, resorted to these terrible words, completely resurging her past traumas.

Kati: You know, Leo, you should really learn how to talk to people. You just escape death 3 times today, don’t let me make it 4.

 

Leo stepped back once, he knew she was serious, but he didn’t let his guard down anyways, he was still ready to fight if necessary.

Kati: …. *sigh* Fine, fine, I want to have a bit of fun.

Kati calmed herself, one the greatest enemies of a shinobi was the lack of control, especially of his emotions.

Leo/Mary: …..

Kati: It is killing me to see so many people, so may strangers doing it as if it was nothing during my missions, very few in the organization is crazy enough to even dare to it in mission in fear of being caught and yet, you 2? The least sneaky people in the world managed to do it behind mama’s back in her home.

 

Leo: It is no-

Kati: Don’t lie Leo, the way Mary explained the story clearly referenced that this wasn’t your first time nor second, you were used to it and kept doing it even though mama was there. What I truly want to know is how did you managed to do such a thing, but since you guys suck at giving proper explanation, I wanted to test myself to know it for sure.

 

Kati after all these years of having to support her “mother’s” cursed nature and authority absolutely tolled her mentally, her “punishments” and her scent slowly increasing her hormones without even Capella knowing making it harder and harder to stay focus on anything, they couldn’t even do “personal affairs” without being suspected of something, she couldn’t bear it now and she would have done it weren’t it for her fear of being killed by this monster.

Kati feared Capella, she was a realistic Shinobi, she wouldn’t risk something with such low reward, especially after seeing so many die for the same reason. She saw a few of her “Siblings” doing it a keeping it up for a time without being caught just to die violently. But this was different, they were far from being sneaky, if even Leo and Mary had a method to do it without her “mother’s” knowledge, then there was no reason she couldn’t use it or even perfect it, right?

Leo: I see…. I believe at least these words.

Mary: Leo….

Kati: So? What do you decide?

Mary couldn’t talk, she was afraid, she let the decision to Leo, she would follow him regardless, but she was still scared.

Leo: …… I refuse.

Kati: Huh?!

Mary: Guh?!

Both looked at him with surprise, Kati being surprised was the proof of how unexpected it was, and they failed to conceal anything.

Leo: I know if I ever accept this, it is over for us, you will play us like you always do. I’ll not do it, I’ll fight instead.

Kati: Wait, wait, think a bit dumbass, I’m leaving you a chance of survival, my help and support for doing it once, though the only thing you think of is your stupid rom-

 

Leo: -Yes. I’m only thinking of that, and I’m ready to go this far for it, end.

 

Kati: …….. You’re such a stupid kid.

Kati abandoned speaking in a low voice and returned back to her normal one. She looked angry and left the room but before closing the door-

Kati: Don’t regret your decision.

The room was silent, both of them were there, surprised, as if they didn’t expect this situation to unfold. They really thought they were going to die in one way or another, but this was unexpected.

Mary: Leo! That was... Amazing!

Leo: …-oh! Thanks! i… didn’t expect it to go this way…….

Mary: … Is there something wrong? Aren’t you thinking of accepting her demand?

Leo: wha- no! It’s just that she looked really mad, and there’s her words, now she has us in the palm of her hands, things are going to be complicated regardless of how we play it out now.

Mary: … yeah….

Jerrah’s side

Jerrah entered his room with a kick on the door and threw himself on the bed.

Dima: come on.

Jerrah: shut it, I don’t want to hear anything!

Jerrah kept his tantrum and turn to the side, his intentions were as clear as day, he wanted to kill Leo. But since he got pegged down from 2 steps by Randolf, he couldn’t do anything about it.

Kuna: ….If it is about what Leo said, we all knew about it.

Jerrah stops every motion he was making in his bed. He opened his eyes and slowly turned to Kuna.

Jerrah: ….

Dima: She’s right you know, it wasn’t really a secret for anyone of us, besides Leo… that was what I thought at least.

Jerrah: … Then? What do you want me to do about it? What do you want and what does it change?

Kuna started to get exasperate with his attitude and left some of her restrain. Face hard, tone low, devoid of pity, she spoke.

Kuna: So, does that mean you’re ready to die like an idiot?

 

Jerrah: Huh? What did you say?

Jerrah turned around, lift his body up and was ready to confront her then Dima stopped him in his track with a sever look, and fist gently placed in his chest.

Dima: Stop it Jerrah, you’re starting to go too far.

Jerrah: what do you mean “I” am going too far? This bitch is insulting me and insinuating things to my face!

Kuna clapped back immediately.

Kuna: Of course I’m, you’re not a child, and I’m not Leo, I know how to handle you.

Jerrah clenched his fists.

Kuna: Do you think you’re some sort of big shot? Do not shield yourself with your brute strength because that won’t work on me, as a shudrack, I’m physically stronger than the average assassin there. You literally are reason why our “plate” ended just now, because you can’t keep your emotions in check, now you’re being rude as if you didn’t hear the words of Randolf and cause a commotion that may bring our attention to “her”?

Jerrah: You bit-

Dima: She’s right Jerrah, it is all your fault everything that happened, if you disobey Randolf orders or put us in a situation where we are forced to fight, it won’t be a fair 1v1, at worst, even though were our friend, we might really just kill you to save ourselves.

Jerrah: -hk… tsk!! Keep your bullshit to yourselves, I’m going to sleep, I’ll only come in the night, don’t bother me until then!

Jerrah backed down and went to sleep, he was in a terrible mood. Jerrah had anger issues and could generally take it on Leo because he was easy prey in addition to having the stupidity to provoke Jerrah on many occasions, but right now, he was in the wrong. Not being backed up by his allies was a thing, but he wasn’t stupid as making his allies his enemies.

Kuna: … Let’s go Dima, it is preferable not to let the situation escalate now that things calmed down.

Dima: … Yeah… though Jerrah.

Jerrah was still showing his back to them, lying on his bed, he didn’t even bother looking back at them.

Dima: we’re all in this together since childhood, we are here to help each other, but we will never help someone who doesn’t care about his consequences on the whole of us. Don’t be our enemy for a woman.

Then they left, Jerrah was thinking about the words spoken to him while falling into a slumber.

Jerrah: Damn you all.

-------------------------

2 days have passed since Subaru and Rem had their interaction with Randy and Leyla. Currently their situation wasn’t good, they started to get used to the cold, but they were bored and weaker by the day and the smell was beginning to bother them.

The smell wasn’t just their clothes and their body, rather, it was…. The fact that they needed to use the toilet, unfortunately like most jails, they couldn’t afford even just that, forcing them to use a specific part of the jail for both their needs. Subaru was the lucky one as he could move freely, Rem on the other hand couldn’t she was just trapped in a single place, hurting her poor maiden dignity. The good thing about not eating much is that you don’t have to use the toilet as much.

For the last 2 days, they were being fed at a specific hour that they kept in mind as “feeding hour”, which would be their reference point, the water and bread tasted weird compared to what Subaru was used to or what Rem tasted in Vollachia, meaning this was not from either Lugnica nor Vollachia, and since the taste was consistent, it means it was homemade by the local ingredients… they were very far from their home.

One more thing was bothering the poor Rem thought.

Rem: Subaru.

Subaru: Huh? What is it?

Rem: could you please stop looking at me this intensely?

Subaru: Huh? Oh! Oh, sure.

Since yesterday, Subaru has been acting quite weirdly, when he was feeding her, he was being touchier than before, and when they would sleep, she could feel him getting closer. Not like they used to the first day, but closer in a way that didn’t seem like him with his hands going somewhere where he shouldn’t.

He has also been looking at her weirdly, from different angles, like her legs, her chest, her face, and it was as if when they were trying to heat each other when they slept, he was doing some unnecessary things like rubbing himself a lot on her body as if he was enjoying it.

All this crept her out, it wasn’t like him, but she then remembered Capella’s words, “I’ve seen and smell how that disgusting meat-bag was looking at you, your body, your face as if he owned you. these kinds of people are just the very worst, they entertain you to try to gain your love just to get your body and dip as If nothing ever happened, they would go as far as tell the best lies and present the best image of themselves to reach that objective.”

No….-no she shouldn’t think about that, it make no sense, he never tried to do anything with her.

Because she didn’t trust him yet.

 

He never looked at her this way.

Because she didn’t trust him yet.

Rem: …

No, that couldn’t be, Rem thought, he can’t be looking at her body like that. It scared her a bit for what he might try, but she was a bit reassured by the fact that he was physically weaker than her and in a worst state. It somehow… also rejoiced her that she was having his attention, but only up until a though passed her mind: Emilia.

Rem: ….

During their travel back from Vollachia, he was so flirty with Emilia and was saying so many good things to her so many times, but before that, it was with herself that he was playing the clown, though she was a bit cold, he immediately and completely stopped that behavior with Emilia… Why?

And now, he was looking at her like that, with these eyes, not the scary one but the meaning behind it. He was looking at her like… a piece of collection…

It has been quite a time since he was silent, maybe his physical state prevented him from thinking, maybe he was out of energy, maybe he was thinking of a plan, these thoughts that passed through her mind made her regret the things she thought he was capable of doing to her. Still, his silence was deafening compared to his usual attitude.

Subaru: What the hell is wrong with me?

 

Rem heard him speak a sentence but didn’t make it as he was sitting near the bars, and she was still chained. So, his words fell on deaf ears.

The feeding “hour” was getting close, as such, the door opened letting Randy and Leyla in.

Randy: Yo!

Leyla: hi.

Randy: Hm?

Subaru and Rem were looking at them with a tired expression and for good reasons, they haven’t forgotten the way they insulted him 2 days ago and they gave them barely edible food, right now both looked more and more skeletal.

Randy: you seem to have skin on the bones, both of you.

Subaru: No shit?

Randy: come one, it is not like it is our fault, we have orders.

Rem: And we are dying.

Leyla: And what do you want us to do besides the orders?

Rem: Give us more food?

Subaru: we aren’t even asking for much, just enough for us not to be in a dying state.

Subaru and Rem voices were low and dry, long was gone the pity and politeness they had at the beginning, their body claimed food.

Randy: I see, you 2 are being quite rude to us for no reason, maybe you are not that hungry if you keep being this disrespectful to your own guard, does that mean you don’t want this?

Randy seemed to be a bad mood, he showed the plate referencing “this”, Subaru and Rem were looking at each other. He didn’t seem to be happy; he would most likely throw their food away if he wanted, and it wasn’t any important food, it was something they could discard without anyone noticing.

Subaru: tsk! “No” reason you say? Wait I’m gonna give you a reason you little-

Randy: I see, you’re not hungry I see.

Subaru was about to explode, his mood, his mental, and his anger towards this nonchalant asshole was getting on his nerves, and as such Rem took over.

Rem: No, please, we haven’t eaten properly, we’re gonna die if we don’t. Please allow us to use this plate.

Randy: Good~, this is more like it.

Leyla: Make sure to take an example on your friend.

Subaru wanted to talk but couldn’t, Rem lowered herself to get them food, he wouldn’t be so cruel as to refuse it out of spite.

Leyla sat the plate down and let them feed themselves, they did the same routine as usual. Subaru would take the food, eat first and give half of it to Rem before giving back the plate.

Randy: Hey.

Subaru: Don’t talk to me so casually.

Randy: Now that you have your food, you’re gonna act like this again?

Subaru: Remind me when did I ever act differently with you.

Subaru was talking as if he was done, as if he didn’t care about them nor this conversation anymore, Randy was seeing it, Randy knew this feeling leading him to a realization: He and Subaru had the same attitude.

Leyla didn’t miss that part, thus making her look at Rem, she was worriedly looking at Subaru who was talking, then it hit her. They shared a similar relationship to them, or at least close. Leyla then gave a glance at Randy as if to warn him not to take any pity upon them, but he didn’t even seem to care about them, he was just looking at them as unfortunate souls, but nothing more.

Randy: …. Tsk! Anyways, more importantly, I have a question.

Subaru: Keep it to yourself.

Randy started to lose patience very quickly with Subaru’s attitude towards him, so after Leyla took the plate, he crouched down to look Subaru in the eyes, both were looking at each other, not wavering, as if to wait for what the other is gonna do.

Rem: Subaru!

Subaru: It’s fine, Rem.

Rem was getting worried about how the situation was gonna escalate, but Subaru didn’t even seem to worry about it.

Randy: Listen here you! I’m trying to be cool there, I’m truly not in the mood for your bullshit. The questions I have will determine many things from now on, you better respond to them.

Subaru: -hk!

Randy: … You know there are many cells there, we don’t know what could happen to… your precious friend over there, especially if we let them with some… let’s say, horny teenagers.

Subaru: -HK?!! YOU MOTHERF-

Randy: whoa, whoa, whoa!! Calm down! I will not do it if you listen to what I say. If we can understand each other, you have nothing to worry about. Did you under-

Subaru: Just tell me what the fuck you want!

Leo decided to change the tone and started hushing near the bars, he didn’t fear Subaru would try something.

Randy: Firstly, I want to apologize, for the other day, I couldn’t truly convey what I wanted to.

 

Subaru: ….

Subaru was now confused, he was looking at him even more suspiciously than before, this guy wasn’t right in his mind.

Randy: Listen to me, I need you, both of you alive, so do as I say, and you’ll come out fine, but for now…

 

Subaru: …..

Randy: Whatever you do, whatever discussion you have together, even in private, never say it out loud as if no-one was there, every wall has ears, there are ears everywhere you go in this place.

 

Subaru’s attention was getting back at him, this information’s he was giving was nothing short of valuable.

Randy: Secondly, I’ll help you out if you can help me back, your situation is the worst, but we can make it out.

 

Subaru decided to play his game… for now…

Subaru: And why would I trust you?

 

Randy: You don’t need to, but I truly need you and as proof I’ll give you a few hints about what you guys should do.

 

Subaru: like?

Randy: …You’re a tough one, aren’t you? Mama wants you both in her office.

 

Subaru: !!!

Randy: I know you’re mad and all, but whatever you do, never lose your cool, no matter what the demands are, and never try to run away, you’ll definitely die in the process, there are easily a few hundreds of us there.

Subaru: … Why? Why would you ever help us? Why?

 

Randy: …I have a huge favor to ask of you.

 

Subaru and Rem were listening carefully, Rem could properly hear whatever he said even with the properties of the room, she was suspicious and worried, but there was at least hope.

Subaru: And what is that huge favor?

 

Randy: … you’re the one who did great accomplishments that no-one could do in the last few hundreds of years, so you’re the only one who can do the impossible.

 

Subaru: …

Randy: I want you to help us kill mama.

Chapter 14

Notes:

Here is chapiter 14, hope you enjoy and good reading.

 

 

 

In Capella organization in a jail cell, a serious discussion was taking place, between 4 individuals but mainly with 2 of them. Randy and Leyla were discussing with Subaru and Rem.

 

Subaru: You want us to help you kill Capella?

 

Randy: Yeah, do you think we enjoy this life?

 

Subaru: … I would say so.

 

Leyla crouched to be part of the discussion after seeing it was taking too much time.

 

Leyla: How rude, it’s not like we decided to live this life, why would you think that? We aren’t like the bowel hunter.

 

Subaru eyes widened at her words.

 

Subaru: You guys… Know Elsa?

 

Leyla and Randy eyes widened at this, their breath hitching.

 

Randy: You knew sister Elsa?

 

Subaru: Elsa is your sister?!?

 

Subaru’s thoughts were racing, his mind was burning with conclusion. Elsa was Capella’s daughter, and Capella was the one Meili was so afraid of when she was in jail. Everything made sense now, Elsa got her regenerative ability from Capella or something similar.

 

Subaru: “… Is she like me?”

 

Did Elsa also somehow tame the dragon’s blood through Capella? Did she do to Elsa what she did to him? And ended up with such a regenerative ability? But in this case why was his dragon blood effects were different from Her’s?

 

Subaru: “Oh no”

 

Wait a minute… This was Elsa’s home, this cursed place was where she would share a roof with her siblings, meaning that, from Randy’s words, there were hundreds of assassins that could be in part with Elsa living there.

 

Subaru: *gulp*

 

The thought of just having to fight Elsa made his blood run cold once again, but not only that, there’s the possibility that there are people stronger than her roaming around in this place. People more cruel, more sadistic and more violent, just begging for a mistake to violently take your life. After what Capella did to him and getting this info, Subaru partially understood Elsa tendency for violence and even thought that she was way kinder than Capella.

 

Subaru: … Yes, my camp is the one that killed her, do you still think you want to work with me?

 

Randy/Leyla: …

 

They were looking at him in confusion, as if they were coming to terms with something.

 

Leyla: … Yes, we still want to work with you.

 

Randy: It is the life of assassins to possibly die during missions after all.

 

Subaru: You guys… don’t care that my camp killed her?

 

Randy: We do… but that isn’t what is important now, we want to free ourselves of this life, that has been taking our whole childhood and potential adulthood.

 

Leyla: And for that, we need you and are ready to give as much help as possible, even if it means letting off old grudges.

 

Subaru was silent, he looked at Rem, then approached her. She subtly jolted at him approaching her because of his attitude during the last 2 days but she kept herself in check and thankfully he didn’t notice.

 

Subaru: Rem, what do you think?

 

Rem: They seem mostly truthful, but they are lying on some parts and are hiding other things, be careful about whatever decision you are going to make, distract them, I’m going to take as much info as possible on our surroundings.

 

Subaru nodded, this was a golden opportunity to know their situation, they needed to know more and maybe steal a few things from left to right, even a rock could have its use, but just thinking about hundreds of Elsa all around is enough to make him listen to Randy’s advice.

 

Subaru: Understood, but Rem, whatever you do, do not steal anything, nor cause a fight, trust me, even if the whole camp was there, we would still have great difficulty coming out of this place alive.

 

Rem was taken aback, Subaru’s face was trying to conceal fear, it was poorly done but she could at least see him keep his composure. But his eyes leave no doubt for his words: They would die if they tried something funny.

 

Rem: hum!

 

Rem agreed and as such, Subaru walked back to the 2 and told them.

 

Subaru: Fine, we will do so, we hope for your cooperation.

 

Randy and Leyla faces softened before speaking normally.

 

Randy: Good. You guys took your time to eat, like seriously, now come out, mama is waiting for you.

 

Subaru and Rem eyes widened as they were now confused, this was the second time they were doing this, are they really going to pull this shit again?

 

Subaru was about to talk back before remembering Randy’s words “Whatever you do, whatever discussion you have together, even in private, never say it out loud as if no-one was there, every wall has ears, there are ears everywhere you go in this place.” This was him trying to avoid suspicion.

 

Subaru: Really? Like this? I’m literally Naked, even my torn tracksuit doesn’t even cover me properly.

 

Leyla: Doesn’t matter, let’s just go and end with it.

 

Rem: What about me?

 

Rem has been chained for 2 days now, standing was difficult and would have been unbearable weren’t it for her short stature allowing her to move more freely, she could position herself to sleep but it wasn’t comfortable, but still it was better than nothing.

 

Leyla: Yes, we will free you, but you, stay out of the way.

 

The jail door opened, and during the discussion between Randy and Subaru, Leyla went to put the plate in the kitchen before coming back, so she was free to do as she please now and retrieved the key of the jail door.

 

Randy: Ok, get out, and stand there, don’t try anything funny.

 

Subaru: Yeah, yeah, I get it.

 

Subaru went out of his jail to stand next to Randy where he can watch him and act fast if either Rem or him do anything funny. When he stood next to him, Subaru noticed how short Randy was compared to him, he was even shorter than Garfield and he was not as buffed.

 

Randy: Oi!

 

Subaru quickly looked Randy in the eyes, his eyes were serious and menacing to the point of making Subaru step back.

 

Randy: I thought I told you to not try anything funny, if you think you can take me on, try me but I doubt you’ll do much especially with your body in this state.

 

Subaru was taken aback for a moment before realizing that he was telling the truth, he was looking at Randy weirdly as if he was gauging him. Subaru’s physical state was the worst now, he couldn’t do anything right now and he didn’t know how strong Randy was, so he backed down.

 

A sound echoed in the cell and the sound of chains falling resonated, soon Rem was walking out of her cell alongside Leyla behind her.

 

Leyla: Good, now that everyone’s there, let’s go. You two, stand no more than 2 meters ahead of us and one meter close to us.

 

Subaru: oi! Oi! 1 meter of range of movement is a bit too strict don’t you think?

 

Leyla: No negotiation is on the table; you violate that rule we will be forced to use force.

 

Upon finishing her sentence, Leyla and Randy pulled out of their dresses something, it looked like a rope. It was a whip.

 

Subaru: You guys can’t be serious! We are already on brink of death, and we can barely stand, you’re really gonna whip us?

 

Randy: If you can’t follow the rules? Then yes.

 

Subaru: tsk! Damn you guys, and I thought we were allies.

 

The last part of Subaru’s mumbling felt into deaf ears as none, besides Rem, heard the content of his words. Rem decided to speak up on behalf of both.

 

Rem: I think he’s right though, we can barely keep up our focus, if it is that strict then just cuff our hands up until we arrive, then link a chain to you so we won’t get away.

 

Leyla: That…. Is also an option.

 

Leyla put back her whip in her maid dress as if it was nothing then pulled out 2 handcuffs while Randy pulled small chains. How did they even manage to hide these?

 

Subaru: Hold on, you guys had that? Are you kidding me?!

 

Randy and Leyla looked exasperate at his antics.

 

Randy: Hey! Don’t think you can give us orders, we are not here to please you, just to do our jobs, so shut it.

 

Subaru’s anger was getting the best of him compared to Rem, as he realized that, he bit his tongue down and swallowed his anger.

 

Leyla: Good, then let’s do it and go our way then. Turn around.

 

Subaru and Rem turned around and got their hands cuffed behind their backs, they felt heavy on their weak bodies, Rem was a bit fine, but Subaru’s hands were being compressed by the sheer force of it due to his hand size.

 

Randy: Follow our directives, now go out the door and turn left.

 

The 4 young adults went out of the door and walked up and a long, very long distance. Subaru imagined it was some sort of dungeon not being very big and all, but these corridors were far longer than what he expected.

 

There were so many doors, so many storages, so many accesses to different places, so many people who were looking at them weirdly that it was hard to even remember them all. Despite the ventilation there were no windows, just aeration, making the place a little cold but it was bearable.

 

Randy: turn left.

 

Randy said this sentence after walking a while. Subaru and Rem noticed there were no windows whatsoever, everyone seemed to be running or walking fast due to the size of this place.

 

Leyla: Turn right.

 

Despite the size and the abundance of people, Rem realized quickly something weird that Subaru took a bit too much time before realizing, everything was quiet, but not in the normal sense of the term. Everyone and everything were quiet. The way they walked, the way they talked, the way some eat, the way some run even the way they breathe.

 

Randy: go up the stairs.

 

This place was big, they made so many turns, and went on so many sets of stairs that it was making them dizzy, especially Subaru who was having a hard time keeping up. This place must easily be the size of a little town, if not bigger.

 

Subaru: Are we still far?

 

Randy: You’ll know when we arrive.

 

Subaru didn’t like the way he was spoken to, but guess they were assassins, so they had to stay quiet.

 

After 30 minutes of walking, they finally saw their first windows, since this place was being lit and warmed by magic crystals, they couldn’t tell the time. The windows were covered with a blanket, even though the light could barely pass, they could determine it was around afternoon. Their feeding hour was around afternoon, though the light was very dim and it seems like dusk was approaching. It is with this though that they reached a spot to their journey.

 

Randy: Stop.

 

Subaru and Rem stopped.

 

Leyla: You 2, don’t do anything reckless and do as she says.

 

Leyla went to the door and knocked 3 times, 2 more times with more force and 1 last time with relatively light force compared to the 2 previous ones.

 

…: … Enter.

 

Subaru and Rem’s blood ran cold as they recognized the voice of the devil who put them through all this, the horrible and annoying voice that made them suffer, that kept them far from their home.

 

Randy: Excuse us.

 

Randy and Leyla entered the room, bowed and then saluted.

 

Randy/Leyla: Good afternoon mama, we brought the prisoners you asked for.

 

Subaru and Rem felt a bit tension on the chains to come inside the room to finally meet her.

 

Capella: Haaa~, long time no see meat bags!

 

She was there, sitting on her chair, nonchalantly balancing herself, in this large office, feet on her table.

 

Capella: Oh my.

 

Capella caught a glimpse of Subaru and Rem’s pitiful state, especially Subaru who had no upper clothing.

 

They were skinny in barely 2 days, actually 4 if she takes in account it took her 2 days before she reaches her organization. Rem clothes were torn apart, the clothing on her chest was tied together to cover her up after trying to heat the boy with her own body after Capella transformed Subaru, she also had tissue on her wrist and hands to which Capella had no recollection of.

 

Subaru had no upper clothing due to his “punishment”; he was skinnier than Rem and pale, it was like looking at a living corpse. The pieces of tissue he formerly used as his jacket and t-shirt were being used to try to cover the parts of his manly “dignity”, though a bit of movement of the legs and it would be as good as not having anything.

 

They seemed dehydrated, they were dusty, dirty, they smelled like piss, if looked close enough, Capella could even still see some traces of the blood and excrement her “punishment” previously left on the boy. This brought her a grin; this sight pleased her.

 

Capella: Oh~? You piece of meat bags smells horrible, did this lady forgot to give you toilets? Did this lady forget to warm up your room?

 

Subaru: Oh, you forgot to do way more than that.

 

Capella expression shifted as she looked at Subaru, she wasn’t smiling anymore.

 

Capella: What was that meat bag? Did you forget the punishment this lady inflicted on you 2 days ago? Do you want me to do it again?

 

Subaru flinched and got scared at the prospect of having this devil violate his body, mind and soul again. He couldn’t bear it, he just couldn’t.

 

Subaru: N-nothing!

 

Randy and Leyla were looking at him as if he committed a murder and were pressing themselves from pinning him down for his stupidity after all they went through to warn him.

 

Capella: … hum… this lovely lady sees, better then!

 

Capella started smiling again, her plan seemed to work for now.

 

Capella: stand still.

 

Subaru: Huh?

 

Capella: Show me your body, the one affected by the dragon blood. Show it to me, meat bag!

 

Subaru absolutely despised everything that was happening but for now he has to comply, he already had made enough of a fool of himself. Rem was still and was looking as subtly as possible to gain information on this place while he is supposed to bring attention to him, but right now he was bringing too much on him. He had no idea how to properly explain it.

 

Capella approached him, looked around him, kicked him a bit, but-

 

Capella: -tsk!! Stand still meat bag, do not move if you value your life.

 

Subaru: hu! Gah!

 

Capella: this lady said stand still meat bag!

 

Capella was searching his body, it was at the limit of molesting but she didn’t care, she was looking around, she searched everywhere but-

 

Capella: The dragon blood… where did it go?! How did you get rid of it? Respond meat-bag!

 

Subaru: Even if you say it like this, I don’t really know. During my trip to Vollachia my arm got blown and then a new one grow, but that was the end of it.

 

Capella was deeply confused, something was wrong, is his condition different from Her’s and Elsa’s? They could regenerate as much as they wanted, but he could only do it once. He had no special regenerative power nor stamina so how?

 

Capella: …this lady guess it can wait a bit longer.

 

Capella needed to know how this boy managed to create such a situation. The reason she wants to know it is because she wants to have complete control over her own dragon blood. She doesn’t know her own weakness thus she searched for it in case someone find it out and could exploit it against her, or maybe it was just because-

 

Capella: You 2, Randy and Leyla, you did an excellent job bringing them here, this lovely lady is actually impressed you managed to bring them here without messing up.

 

Randy/Leyla: All the pleasure is for us mama.

 

Randy and Leyla bowed, as a gesture of respect, it was rare for Capella to praise them, but even then, it felt a bit insulting to be compared to such a low level.

 

Capella: Sure, sure… IS what this lady would say if you 2 actually did your job properly.

 

There was a ping of 2 seconds where no one in the room besides Capella herself understood her words, firstly they didn’t know who she was referring to even though it was quite evident, then when they realized they were the subject of these words, confusion and fear spread upon their poor heart, no, their very being. They didn’t understand, how could they have messed up?

 

Subaru and Rem were just as confused as the 2, they were with them the whole time, and they were as strict as they could be, they didn’t even let them out of their sight for a simple second.

 

Capella: oh~? This lady sees confusion on your faces, you truly don’t understand what you did wrong.

 

Randy and Leyla were sweating, Subaru and Rem were looking at them, they were in a disadvantageous position right now, they couldn’t attack nor defend.

 

Capella: You, stupid PIECES OF MEAT BAGS!!

 

Cappella kicked Randy and Leyla to the wall in a single swift motion, before grabbing Subaru and Rem, engulfing them in a skin life substance just like when they were abducted before pinning them on the ceiling.

 

Cappella: Seriously, seriously, seriously, seriously, seriously!! How can you 2 mess up something this simple?!?

 

Leyla: We apologize mama!

 

Randy: Please, spare us, we don’t know what we did wrong! We even handcuffed them so they could not escape!!

 

They were terrified, Subaru and Rem looked at them helplessly as they were being yelled over by their “mother”.

 

Capella: Yo- YOU DON’T KNOW?!?

 

Capella stomped, leaving cracks on the floor.

 

Capella: Look at what you’re making me do!!

 

After that, Capella seemed to calm down, but it was just a façade.

 

Capella: choose.

 

Capella said this in a cold tone, waiting for an answer.

 

Randy: … Huh?

 

Capella: Choose which one of you is gonna get “punished”.

 

Their throat dried up, same as Subaru and Rem, who didn’t want to see this happening again, even if it wasn’t them.

 

Leyla: Please…

 

Capella: You have 5 seconds to decide who’s gonna get it or you both get it, do you understand?

 

There was no hope, there was no escape, Leyla’s face started to tear up, Randy’s started shaking.

 

Capella: 5.

 

One of them has to go through.

 

Capella: 4.

 

They looked at each other, this would indirectly be the end of them if it happens.

 

Capella: 3.

 

For them, they need to comfort each other emotionally after a punishment to keep what was left of their sanity or they would go insane.

 

Capella: 2.

 

They couldn’t stand there while the other was having seizure, and if they try to calm each other down, they’ll definitely commit the “sin” that is forbidden in their home, they’ll be discovered and they’ll be executed.

 

Capella: 1!

 

Leyla was way weaker mentally than Randy, she could bear it, but recently both noticed she was reaching a breaking point, Randy saw it and as such-

 

Randy: -ME!!

 

Barely after the words left his mouth, a hand moved so fast that Randy didn’t see it and entered his neck like a butter. The tearful Leyla could only gasp as she watched the boy change shape into a distorted figure of pile and flesh, tearing his clothes and muscles apart.

 

Randy: aaaaAAARGGRHHH!!!

 

This appearance of Randy had nothing to do with what it was barely seconds ago, his muscles, his mind and even his voice were being distorted.

 

Subaru and Rem who were watching couldn’t turn their head away, this spectacle was horrible but nonetheless, they couldn’t move, couldn’t help themselves but watch.

 

Subaru: Is this… what I looked like?

 

Subaru pondered for a moment as to what he was looking like when he pissed off Capella the first time, but now he has a clear vision of what had happened, he wanted to puke but thankfully had almost nothing in his stomach, he started to unconsciously scratch whatever he could because any other part of his skin wasn’t in contact with his hand.

 

Rem wanted to cry, she couldn’t believe it, this monster was actually doing this to her own “children” as a punishment, making them suffer. Nobody deserved such a punishment for making a small mistake, especially not them, even after how rude they were to them.

 

The sound of bone breaking and flesh tearing apart came to an end after a single minute of torture where Capella finally brought him back to his original form. Just like Subaru, he was pale, having seizure, and couldn’t move, yet he was partially conscious.

 

Capella: -tsk! Ask for the maids to come clean this up!

 

Leyla: …yes mama.

 

Capella turned to Subaru and Rem, who looked horrified, and was about to do something but quickly turned back to Randy, before shoving her hand in his skull.

 

Leyla: ahhh! Mama please! Spare him!

 

Capella: Shut it.

 

Capella slapped her across the face so hard her whole body turned around and fell a meter away, when she finally managed to lift her head up the ground, she had a bruise and a big purple bump on her cheek, she was also bleeding from the nose and mouth. Her left eye wasn’t spared either as this part also became engulfed.

 

Amidst the sound of “crunch”, she was watching her “mother” play with the brain matter of Randy, but soon enough, she brought back her bloodied hand.

 

Capella: This lady needs to teach him a lesson, but he can’t understand anything in this state, so put an end to his seizures and even allowed him to use his body, be grateful.

 

Everyone was confused, then when Leyla looked at Randy, he was in a fetal position, shivering, he looked pathetic, but he was alive, he was fine, he was moving as he wanted.

 

Capella: Since this lady is generous, she’ll give you what you want to hear.

 

Leyla and Randy looked at her, Randy forced his body to be in a proper place to look at her as to not piss her off more.

 

Capella: Firstly, what kind of assassin would comply with the demands of his prisoners? Huh?! Are you stupid? Why would you listen to them asking to be handcuffed and chained up? Don’t you realize that you’re doing what they want, leaving them a chance to escape?!?

 

Randy/Leyla: We are sorry mama!

 

They were in a prostrating position, humiliating themselves as they apologize for such idiocy.

 

Subaru and Rem on the other hand when they thought it couldn’t get worse, actually got worse, they were horrified, deeply, even more than before, even more than ever. Capella was listening to them, she was listening to their conversation in their jail, so far away, she was hearing everything they were conversing while being so far away. Is this why Randy said that “every wall has ears” and they were changing attitude whenever they were speaking clearly?

 

Capella: Secondly, this kid over there is Natsuki Subaru as you know, the one who defeated Betelgeuse, tell me why would you even consider letting him walk around my home while not covering his eyes or his senses?!? He’s literally getting information about any room of my place!!

 

Randy was crying, his body was moving, and his head was still thinking but both still ached severely, he realized his mistake, their mistakes.

 

Subaru almost forgot that his reputation placed him as a priority target as he was seen as a genius. Poor of them to suffer because they didn’t take into account everything about him.

 

Capella: Thirdly, how do you let your enemies stay behind you when entering the room? Are you both that incompetent as to let your guard down while your enemies are right behind you? What did this lady teach you? One in FRONT of the line when entering a room, and one in BACK!

 

Randy/Leyla: We sincerely apologize mama!

 

Capella: Stupid kids. You! The boy, go change yourself and come back there as fast as possible while you go fetch the maids to clean my room. GO!

 

Randy/Leyla: Yes mama.

 

They both went out of the room, stumbling, hurt, tired and injured. Capella turned around to look at Rem and Subaru, who were looking down       from their position, were more drained than before, just by watching this.

 

Subaru had enough, he couldn’t think properly, was easily irritated, even talking was a challenge, he couldn’t bear to watch, but despite that, the first words coming into mind were converted into words.

 

Subaru: You’re a monster.

 

Rem: Subaru!

 

Capella: Huh? What? What did you just say?

 

Subaru normally was warned not to do anything weird, nor that he should be doing anything that provokes her, but even after being warned this time he couldn’t hold it.

 

Subaru: I said you’re a fucking monster.

 

Rem: Subaru, please stop.

 

Words flow as easily as he breathed, the shock of what he witnessed was just unbearable to him. So, it was why they were being this harsh on them… It was to avoid being punished huh? By this damn loli who’s always unsatisfied, even in error, no-one should be tortured like this.

 

Capella: ho? Getting some energy back, aren’t we? Meat bag.

 

Subaru: Why would you even think about doing that to your own children?!? T-This, this is just… This is just monstruous, why would you even do that?

 

Capella: What a way to say you know nothing about life kid.

 

Subaru: Huh?!?

 

Subaru was getting mad by second whenever he heard her voice, he hated it now more than yesterday, more than ever.

 

Capella: Do you remember where we are?

 

Subaru: …Your home?

 

Capella: That’s right meat bag, we are in this lovely lady’s home, a home for assassins, whose job is to kill and who kill as easily as they breathe.

 

Subaru: ….

 

Capella sighs before going to sit on her chair while her 2 prisoners were still pined on the ceiling.

 

Capella: Have you ever been betrayed? Any of you?

 

Subaru/Rem: …..

 

Capella: this lady has been, when this lovely lady started her organization, this lady was incompetent, this lady didn’t know anything proper about how to manage it, this lady only knowledge were the basics, and this lady thought it was enough for her… this lovely lady was wrong.

 

Subaru and Rem were looking at her unfolding her past, especially to them, who she was supposed to be cautious of.

 

Capella: Soon after starting it, it was an anarchy where everyone did as they please, it was fine by this lovely lady. Though, soon enough, since they saw more holes, they could exploit in this lady’s organization than herself, they started to exploit everything they could: resources, members, food. They even started creating small factions inside it that would kill each other.

 

Subaru listened; she was getting at something.

 

Capella: Then without warning, they started to attack this lovely lady, many of them, for no reason other than their greed of power while this lady protected them with her title of bishop, such ungrateful children. This lady tried to jail them, physically punish them, but none of this worked, as if they were trained and tough warriors by that point, nothing of that extend could break them.

 

Capella sighs again before putting herself in a more comfortable position, while recalling her past.

 

Capella: this lady did not want to kill them.

 

Subaru/Rem: !!

 

Capella said this sentence with a tired and frustrating expression, she was reminiscing bad memories.

 

Capella: It was then, this lady realized, she needed to put some order, no matter how anarchical it was, she needed some respect on her name, thus this lovely lady thought of the worst method of torture she could… within a few days everyone was trying to kill this lady, then withing another few days no-one was trying to kill this lady. Everyone was respecting this lady; everyone was obeying this lady… but it wasn’t enough.

 

Capella stood back up and looked them in the eyes.

 

Capella: This lady was still very incompetent and unintentionally pushed most of them to a wall they couldn’t push anymore, and do you know what meat bags do when pushed into a wall? They fight, they fight with whatever they can, with whatever they have up until the very last breath.

 

Subaru: … And what are you getting at?

 

Capella pointed her finger toward Subaru.

 

Capella: You, meat bag, how old are you?

 

Subaru: …. 18 by now normally.

 

Capella: This lovely lady has been doing this for 50 years now, this lady despite her immeasurable beauty could basically be your grandma. This lady has been doing this 3 times longer than you have ever lived, what did you think this lady saw during this? What did you think this lady experienced? What did you think this lady felt? What do you know about this lady?

 

Subaru words were caught in his throat, he couldn’t respond, he didn’t have the experience of her degree, yes in failed loops he had been betrayed by Rem and Ram, killed by puck, tricked by Anastatia and Priscilla, had his trust rejected by Todd. But he couldn’t imagine how common it would have been in a place such as this.

 

Capella: That’s right, you know nothing. This Lady knows how pieces of meat like you will react at the first excitement of seeing another meat bag even going as far as to get a taste of her or him for that matter, even if it means risking your life. How you’ll betray my expectation even as an enemy, even if this lady were to forgive you in her great kindness and treat you better than she has ever treated anyone, you’ll still betray and try to kill her. Who would sit and watch such an event happening?

 

A last word that felt like a knife to his heart and pride.

 

The door opened, Randy, Leyla and 2 maids entered: one with a tea, the other came to clean the office from the blood of Randy in addition of the destruction Capella caused.

 

Randy had new clothes but was still stumbling on his feet. The first maid placed the tea on the table, bowed and was leaving before-

 

Capella: Wait maid.

 

She stops and freezes.

 

Capella took the tea, sniffed it and then drank it.

 

Capella: ahh~, so refreshing, you see meat bag, this is why you never trust anyone in this place.

 

After finishing her words directed toward Subaru and Rem, her arm extended crushing the maid head against the wall, killing her immediately.

 

Subaru: -Huh?

 

Rem: W-why?!?

 

Even Rem, who had been silent up until now, couldn’t help but ask this question.

 

Capella: This maid brought a tea that this lovely lady didn’t ask for nor was it in her protocol because my anger didn’t reach the point of having brought me anything... This tea is poisoned, though she was acting weird and tried to leave as fast as she came, so desperate, she did a horrible job hiding herself as the culprit of her attempted murder.

 

Capella said this but kept drinking the tea as if nothing was wrong.

 

Capella: What is worse is the fact that many, many here, know that this lovely lady can easily neutralize any poison. Huh? What are you doing meat bag? Keep cleaning the room and get rid of this corpse!

 

Maid 2: Yes mama!!

 

The maid was fearful, she just witnessed her friend die in front of her very eyes, she was doing her best not to anger Capella further if she didn’t want to be next.

 

After finishing her tea, she threw the tea cup to the side breaking it, then looked back at the 2 on the ceiling then extended her arms once more and destroyed the skin-like tissue that was holding them, Subaru and Rem fell on the ground, but Rem shield him with her body.

 

*THUD*

 

They felled to the ground, Rem body shielding Subaru from the impact was limp and didn’t move.

 

Subaru: aargh~. Rem!

 

Capella approached them, Rem was bleeding from the head and was barely opening her eyes, she may have lost consciousness.

 

Capella: Oh? Being shielded by a young maiden, aren’t you ashamed? But no matter, now tell me, how did you manage to tame the dragon blood?

 

Capella was sure to have given him the dragon blood, even tearing his leg off, yet his leg was back, it was definitely there, so he must have tamed it at some point.

 

Subaru: i-I don’t know! Just get us some help, Rem needs to- argh-!!

 

A sharp paint hit Subaru on the chest pushing his upper body to path an arc to the ground, the back of his head hit the floor, knocking him out instantly.

 

Capella: -tsk! He really doesn’t know huh? Guess we can try another time. You 2!! Randy and Leyla take them to their cells.

 

Randy/Leyla: Yes mama!

 

They both approached them, covered their eyes with bandages and then lifted them up, the hardest part was for Randy as he was the one in a terrible state.

 

When they went out of the room and went far enough, Randy- nay Leo thoughts were slow but clear.

 

Leo: ”You damn idiot, I warned you to not do anything that may anger her, and yet, you still managed to come out alive and without being punished… You talk about luck.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 15

Notes:

Firstly, i want to thank you all, because we offcially reached 300 kudos, YAY! this is quite unexpected for me, especially because this is my first fanfic and i didn't know it would be this popular but here we are, i really wanted to thank you all for your support.

Secondly, i'll make a change, instead of the 6 months that were supposed to in the second chapiter i've decided that it was far too long, so i changed it for a month and half to better suit the futur chapiters, we're not gonna make useless writting to fill a 6 months gap aren't we?

So anyways, enjoy the reading.

 

 

 

Rem woke up with a headache and in a panic but the state of her body and the chains on her wrists didn’t let her stand up.

 

Rem: Grah!

 

For how long did she sleep? The harsh temperature of the room was a bit colder than when they left, and since the windows were showing dim light when they were meeting Capella, it means it was nighttime, with this, her internal clock was at least had a point of reference.

 

The poor Rem was even more tired than when she left due to having to assist to Lust’s “parenting” method. She barely could manage to count the amount of room and the distance they have travelled during their trip, they must have walked 5 kilometers at least, which is normally nothing for them weren’t it for the fact that they were in a horrible state.

 

Rem: What a horrible place.

 

Upon looking back in the dark room, being barely lit, she saw the figure of Subaru who was sleeping with his back facing her. Rem tried to reach him, but the chains stopped her. She tried to reach him with her foot but barely managed to turn him around, she would use his arm as a means to grab him, if she doesn’t do anything fast, he may die of hypothermia.

 

Rem: ah~

 

When she managed to turn his figure to the side, she saw an injury, a big purple bump on his chest, bruised, and lightly bleeding. He had the ribs of his chest slightly caved in…

 

Rem: Oh no!

 

Panick ensued, she tried for some gruesome seconds, before finally managing to get him closer, and put his head on her tights. She didn’t care that she couldn’t use healing magic right now, she didn’t care that she couldn’t use any of the defensive methods magic-related that was taught to her. She needed to heal him.

 

Rem: come on, you can’t die like that.

 

Each time she tried to heal him, the accumulation of mana ended up vanishing, she couldn’t even heal the simple scratches, she couldn’t do anything about it, no matter how hard she tried.

 

Rem: tsk!!

 

Out of frustration in a desperate attempt to at least mitigate the damage he received; she unravels the clothing on her upper body to heat him up once more. Besides the first day when Lust “Punished” him, she didn’t need to do that again, but this was urgent, regardless of her maidenly dignity, regardless of how shaming it was. She turned him around in a secure position on his side and pressed herself against him, they were so close she could feel his breath. At that moment-

 

Subaru: hhuu~, Emiliaaa~

 

Rem: ….

 

Why?

 

Why?

 

What was wrong with him? Even in this situation? Even in this state? Even when she’s trying her best? What was wrong with him thinking about Emilia at this moment?

 

Rem hated feeling powerless, she hated not doing enough work, she hated feeling useless, but moreover, she hated this new feeling that was eating her chest and her own capacity of judgment.

 

 

-------------------------

 

Subaru woke up hours later, barely being able to breathe, with a fit of cough and a sharp, lingering paint in his chest.

 

Subaru: *cough* *cough* *cough*

 

He was feeling dizzy, he needed food, he needed to do something about this, but when he tried to move, he could hardly do so, because something was holding him. Something he just woke up. He then remembered what caused the pain in his chest, the little blond demon.

 

Subaru: Damn it.

 

Subaru felt that something was very wrong with his chest, but his eyes were still close as he didn’t want to watch it yet and he was pretty tired. But he forced his eyes open, slowly.

 

Rem: Finally awake?

 

Subaru: Rem… Rem! Are you fine, your head!

 

Rem: It is fine, it is nothing important.

 

Rem just woke up was in a bad mood, Subaru could see it, and he didn’t know why. Maybe it was because of the events that happened?

 

Rem: Subaru let’s share the information we got.

 

Subaru: Yes.

 

They shared what their information, their thoughts, and what they conclude from it.

 

Rem: We must have walked 5 km to get to Lust’s office, but even then, we haven’t even checked what was on the other side of our place or what was beyond the office.

 

Subaru: There was also an average of a room every 10 to 20 meters, which is around 500 rooms before we reach lust if we count rooms on both sides, and with the number of people we saw, it is impossible that all of these rooms were chambers, there must be much more than just weaponry, food and beds.

 

Rem: This place… It must be the size of a small town, but the fact that we had to go up a few groups of stairs implies that we must be underground with barely any buildings that passes above ground.

 

Subaru: Huh? Underground?

 

Rem: Yes, have you noticed there were no windows up until we arrived near Lust’s office?

 

Subaru’s mind clicked.

 

Subaru: It makes sense, th- Guh!!

 

Rem was surprised by his sudden reaction, she didn’t understand it, Subaru’s hand reached her head, brought it down and hushed to her ear.

 

Subaru: We messed up! We weren’t supposed to talk this loudly.

 

Rem: -hk!

 

Rem finally remembered, “every walls have ears”, Capella could hear them, they didn’t knew if she could saw them thought.

 

Rem: What do we do now?

 

Subaru: I don’t know, but there must be a limit to how much information she could take, or Randy and Leyla would have died by then for betrayal.

 

Rem: But… Weren’t it what she was implying when we were in her room?

 

Subaru: … Maybe, though I doubt it, after what she did to the maid.

 

Rem couldn’t deny this statement.

 

Rem: Subaru, I think it is daytime by now.

 

Subaru: Hm?

 

Rem: When we were getting close to the office, the light was there but dim, meaning either the sky was covered, or it was afternoon nearing dusk. Maybe it is because we have been in this jail for how long but when I woke up hours ago, it was slightly colder compared to now. Meaning our feeding time is around afternoon.

 

Subaru was smiling at her, even though they were in a tough position hugging each other, he could always count on her.

 

Rem: What is it?

 

Subaru scratched his head.

 

Subaru: Nothing, it is just that I can always count on you Rem.

 

Rem: … Subaru you idiot.

 

Subaru: What did I do?! Ah.

 

Subaru then realized his situation but managed to keep his composure, this was the first time…. No, the second his body was this close to another woman.

 

Rem: Please don’t make it weird, stop looking at my chest.

 

Subaru: Huh?

 

It was starting again, for some time now, Subaru noticed that he couldn’t control himself, without thinking his eyes were looking at things they shouldn’t, his hands were touching parts they shouldn’t even unconsciously, his mind wasn’t listening to him, even now his hands were weirdly very low on the back side of Rem’s body with a very thin line between acceptable and indecency. No, that was wrong, he already passed the line of indecency as there was another part of him, he couldn’t control, that did as it pleases and could be felt by both Subaru and Rem.

 

Subaru: S-sorry…

 

Rem: Move a bit, it is getting a bit embarrassing.

 

Subaru: …. Yeah, sorry about that.

 

The fact that they had given up on hushing shows that the current conversation was already over. Subaru couldn’t help but think this is why Rem seemed mad from the beginning; she was starting to not bear his actions. They separated and put some distance between each other and stayed silent.

 

The main door opened, jolting Subaru and Rem, what was happening?

 

Randy: … Yo~

 

Leyla: Good afternoon, we brought you food.

 

It was Randy and Leyla, they brought food for some reason, they didn’t know why or for which occasion, but it was there. But the thing was there was way more food than they would bring normally, just the smell was making them salivate.

 

Subaru: Is this a special occasion or something?

 

Randy: …. What are you talking about? This is afternoon, we just brought your normal food.

 

Rem: It is afternoon? Already?!

 

Leyla: Hk!! You dummy!

 

Randy: ah shit!

 

Subaru quickly understood the situation and got close to the bars. After what he witnessed yesterday, he knew giving any kind of info on prisoners was a bad move that could be easily punished further, so he kept quiet about the amount of food.

 

Subaru: You don’t seem well, how are your injuries? Both of you?

 

Randy and Leyla looked at him, then at each other with surprise, then at him again, they seemed relieved. Randy crouched down.

 

Randy: You understand fast, it is good. Well as you can see, I’m still recovering… But I have the habit, there isn’t a single person there who was more punished by mama than me and Leyla, me having priority.

 

Subaru: You’re used to it huh?

 

Leyla: Yes, we are but that doesn't mean we like it thought… Do you understand our situation now? We can’t bear it.

 

Subaru: I see…

 

Randy: You were incredibly dumb, more than me, and that is to say something. We even gave you advices many times to not piss her off, yet… You still somehow managed to come almost unscathed, that alone is a miracle.

 

Subaru: Yeah, my bad, my bad. But why this?

 

Subaru says this pointing to the amount of food in the plate.

 

Randy: I brought this amount of food for you, as a symbol of our alliance, You can’t think nor do anything without food right?

 

Subaru: But why now?

 

Randy: I needed to discuss this with you first, and we can’t bring you a high amount of food and water for now, we’ll get caught very fast, we’ll do it gradually, but eventually, you’ll get your normal food plates if not more.

 

Rem: …Is this fine?

 

Randy/Leyla/Subaru: ??

 

Rem: Lust could hear up to this distance while we were talking normally, there’s no way she can’t hear our current conversation. More so that we are in a room that doesn’t let out any sound, and if she has a smell as good, she’ll definitely smell the food too. How is it that she didn’t hear our previous conversation?

 

Subaru realized this now, their entire conversation, everything, even if they were hushing it normally wouldn’t mean anything if she has a hearing this good, so how? Was he- were they played at by these 2 bastards?

 

Randy: Worry not young lady about current conversation, we have this.

 

Randy and Leyla showed an item which looked like a small piercing, they seemed to have a few on them.

 

Leyla: This device is a magic item that affects the frequency of sound around it to an extent that our normal ears can’t hear, we use it to counter mama’s hearing.

 

Randy: After a bit of research and testing, we understood that because of her super hearing she can hear thing even we can’t, so we figure out we can affect the way she hears by using different type of sounds that our ears can’t detect, thought it only works at long distances and we must not forgot to turn it off, if she ever notices….. Well, you got an idea.

 

Rem: I see…

 

Leyla: Normally we waited for the conversation with Mama to end before giving you each one, but you both were knocked out. Well even if it wasn’t entirely your fault, you kinda pissed her off.

 

Subaru: Sorry.

 

Randy: The problem is… We don’t know if this device is effective inside this jail because of the stone anti-magic.

 

Rem: Stone anti-magic?

 

Randy: Yes, each one of these jails have stone anti magic that disturb the mana and disperse it into the air making it impossible to use any kind of magic or even properly control the mana in the atmosphere.

 

Rem breath was caught in her throat, it was why she couldn't use her healing magic…

 

Leyla squatted down to give them the plate, which had 2 potatoes, 2 breads, 2 pieces of fruit and 2 cups of water.

 

Leyla: This is the best we can give for now, and we have to do fast, we only have a few minutes of visit before leaving you or we’re gonna look suspicious.

 

Subaru: …Where are we exactly?

 

Leyla/Randy:….?      

 

Subaru: Where are we? We know it is not Lugnica, nor in Vollachia, where are we?

 

Subaru took the plate and gave half of it to Rem directly without waiting for an answer, he didn’t need to, there was enough food for both of them.

 

Randy: …. We are in the frontier between Kararagi and Gusteko.

 

Subaru: ….

 

Leyla: This place…. It is surrounded by a dense forest in which specific Mabeasts roam, they are as clever as they’re good at hiding and ambush their prey. The climate is terribly cold and harsh…. Mama gave us bodies to bear the harshness of this place, or any normal person would get lost and die.

 

Subaru:  .. She gave you bodies?

 

Randy: …Yes, she changed our bodies, no need to explain how.

 

Rem/Subaru: …..

 

How far Lust will go to get what she wants from them? Even They didn’t think it would go this far.

 

Randy: Here you go, we’ll give you these piercing, keep them close to you and keep them somewhere they can easily blend, to activate them, press the little black button but whenever you finish your conversation, turn it off, if mama finds out… at least more than half of us are going to die, and I’m not talking about just us 4.

 

Rem; *glup*

 

Leyla: Then… If you have finished your plate, give it back, we have things to do.

 

This was the signal, the signal to end their conversation, as such after finishing everything, Randy and Leyla gave a piece of piercing individually to Subaru and Rem.

 

Randy got close one last time.

 

Randy: We’re going to meet again.

 

Then they left, leaving Subaru and Rem in their cell.

 

Subaru: What do you think Rem? … Rem?

 

Rem was on the side, looking at him, indifferently. She immediately activated the device and signaled Subaru to do the same.

 

Rem: They gave us valuable information… But that’s it.

 

Subaru: … You still don’t trust them?

 

Rem: You idiot, no I don’t, we are in a place where the residents are assassins, of course even if they are sympathetic, they’ll use us to get what they want.

 

Subaru: True, but we have to bring them to our side and get out of there, as long as we aren’t close to finish, they’ll do as much as they can for us to come up with a plan to defeat lust, but up until then-

 

Rem: You’re always like this, giving yourself like that, you’re not Emilia and you should know how bad it is!

 

Subaru: … huh?

 

Rem: Don’t huh me, you have been doing nothing but put yourself into trouble, you take pity upon your enemies, leave yourself open and get hurt… Just… nothing, forget what I said.

 

Subaru was stunned and confused, did he do something that pissed her off so much, she was literally exploding on him.

 

Subaru: Rem… what’s wrong I don’t get it.

 

Rem: You don’t? You just use everything in your possession to reach what you want regardless of what the other want, don’t you? Like when you were making excuses to not have to kill in Vollachia, like when you were getting punched because you wanted to get yourself punished by the members of the Pleiades. When you refused to kill your enemies who were putting your ally’s life in danger… Are you gonna use me too?

 

Subaru: -hk?! Wha-?! What are you talking about Rem?!

 

Rem: I’ve seen how you were looking at me, I’ve felt how you were touching me, I’ve felt your breath and emotions going up whenever you were near me, it wasn’t the same gaze or attention that you are giving Beatrice-sama, or the same expression that you were giving Emilia-sama, it wasn’t love, it was… something else, something less likeable … Are you gonna use me as substitute to Emilia-sama up until you meet her?

 

Subaru was at loss of words.

 

Subaru: I-I, I don-, -hk! Rem, what would you th-

 

Subaru was confused and terribly hurt, he never thought things would come down to this, after all this time, after everything they went through, is this what she really thought of him? But he couldn’t deny it either, because almost everything she said was true. He had pissed off Otto so much, Otto broke his hand by punching the wall. He had forced on his allies to not kill putting their lives at risk even though they were being actively targeted, and he can’t remember the number of times he did just whatever in the other loops that caused him to die recklessly.

 

Though there was one thing he was sure of, Rem wasn’t a substitute of any sort, she wasn’t a tool that he would use and then discard.

 

Subaru: …

 

But the fact that he has been weirdly acting with her even in his sleep, where he is touching her indecently was a hard argument to counter thus he didn’t talk, only contemplating how his actions lead to this, and it was hard to swallow.

 

Subaru: I- I don’t see you as a replacement, like at all, you’re someone very important to me!

 

Subaru was so shaken he forgot to whisper.

 

Rem: … If that’s true, how come that whenever Emilia is with you, you almost pay no attention to me? Or that even to Louis you said, “I love you”, but never to me?

 

Subaru: …ah.

 

Subaru has no argument against that, he was at loss for words again, he couldn’t deny it. He treated her differently whenever someone else was there, he regretted it. The emotions were too much to bear, Subaru turned around with his back facing Rem.

 

Subaru: … You’re right, sorry about that…

 

Tears were forming in his eyes, he didn’t want to show this side of him to Rem, rather, not this side of him to “Rem”. The room was silent as both avoided each other.

 

-------------------------

 

As part of their accord, Randy and Leyla gradually started bringing more food to them, they started to open more, they started giving as much info as they could, even if it wasn’t much. Though they refused to tell them the exact path to get out of this place as long as they weren’t doing it together when the time came.

 

During that time, Subaru and Rem were avoiding each other, barely talking, only sharing the necessary, but nothing more than that, as such, they started to get closer to Leyla and Randy individually. Rem didn’t fully trust them yet, but their relationship of mutual understanding was undeniable, they were even sharing their thoughts and emotion. After the 15^th day, they started bringing food individually and even disinfectants, so their injuries don’t get infected. Subara was recovering from his chest wound and Rem from her hand injuries, but they were still far from their peak.

 

During that same time, they were generally called 3 times per week to Capella’s office, sometimes she would just ask the same questions, sometimes she would just toy with them pushing them into getting angry, but to no avail. Whenever one of them was being pushed around the other didn’t seem to want to react, which was disturbing but Capella kept a smile.

 

After finally a month, they were called again in Capella’s office.

 

3 knocks, 2 hard knocks and 1 light knock.

 

Capella: Enter.

 

Randy entered first, followed by Subaru and Rem, with Leyla following on the back.

 

Randy/Leyla: We brought once more the prisoners you asked for mama.

 

Capella: Good, good. Uncuff them.

They uncuffed Subaru and Rem who were distant to each other, they weren’t talking, nor looking at each other. The tension between them was still there, they were still warry of each other.

 

Capella: So, meat bag, let the interrogation and playtime start once more.

 

Randy: We’re gonna wait outside mama.

 

Ever since the second time, Capella ordered Randy and Leyla to stay outside of the room, waiting for the interrogation to be over before they could enter again and bring them back to their jail. But today, it was different.

 

Capella: Hold on meat bags.

 

Randy and Leyla immediately froze in place, turning to Capella, looking at her in confusion.

 

Leyla: I-Is there something wrong mama? Did we do something wrong?

 

Leyla asked her question apprehensively, it’s been a whole month since the last time they got punished, they didn’t want to bring her ire once more. Against all expectations, Capella delivered her words.

 

Capella: No, you haven’t done wrong, this lady wants you to stay here today, this time I want to show something to you guys…

 

They were confused, but they were far more relieved to know that they hadn’t done anything wrong, thus hey will not get punished but they were confused at what Capella wanted to show them.

 

Capella: You! meat bag!

 

Capella pointed her finger at Subaru, who was not really here mentally.

 

Capella: Have you noticed something strange here?

 

Subaru and Rem attention were drawn to Capella’s words, they didn’t know, they were looking at the surroundings but haven’t noticed anything out of the ordinary.

 

Subaru: … No.

 

Capella noticed his answer from his expression before he even spoke, then followed up with another question.

 

Capella: Did you notice something weird during your time at the jail cell?

 

Subaru: …No.

 

Capella: …Do you know what I’m gonna do to you? Or what I’m planning to do with you? Respond, both of you, meat bags.

 

Subaru: … You’re going to “punish” me?

 

Rem: … No.

 

Capella: this lovely lady sees….

 

Capella looked at them with eyes slightly closed, before shifting her attention to Randy and Leyla.

 

Capella: Randy, have you noticed anything weird with them? Same question for you Leyla?

 

Randy and Leyla were looking at each other, confused, so they responded.

 

Randy/Leyla: No mama.

 

Capella: Do you guys happen to be their friends?

 

This question was easy to answer. They weren’t friends, they had no reason to be.

 

Randy/Leyla: No mama.

 

Capella looked at them for a few seconds before smiling widely.

 

Capella: …. Good! Very good! This lovely lady has an announcement to make to you, Randy and Leyla.

 

The room was silent, listening to her, waiting for any kind of news.

 

Capella: Randy and Leyla, you guys are receiving a change in your position in the organization.

 

For a moment they were silent, they looked at each other, confused, and then they smiled, widely as they looked back and forth between each other and Capella.

 

Randy: R-really mama?

 

Leyla: It is nothing but an honor to be receiving such grace from you.

 

Capella: It is right.

 

*CRUNCH*

*THUD*

 

.

.

.

 

Leyla: Huh?

 

In a second everything shifted, everything that mattered shifted before their eyes could even process what had happened.

 

Randy: huh?

 

The event that just happened was so shocking that even a few seconds after, their brain couldn’t still process it.

 

Subaru: Huh?

 

Confusion was filling the room, no-one understood what truly happened.

 

Rem: huh?

 

Capella: A change of position…. from alive to dead.

 

But when they did, it was already far too late.

 

Leyla: NNOOOOO!!!

 

Randy: aaaAARHHH!!!

 

Capella just shapeshifted and clawed Randy’s guts and bones out so fast he couldn’t process it, even after hitting the wall and falling to the ground it still took him some time before fully grasping what had happened. His intestines were damaged, he was bleeding profusely.

 

Leyla: OH NO! OH NO! OH no, no, no, no, no, no!

 

The cries of Leyla were starting to turn into sobs as her lungs didn’t have the capacity to bear the different orders from her thoughts and body at the same time, for there was disruption between them as the mind wanted to help while the body wants to flee. Tears flooded her poor face as if a dam was open, her eyes were already red, same as her face, with veins all around.

 

Subaru: *gasp*~

 

Rem: no, please no

 

Randy: aahhh~, nooo~

 

Leyla: No, no please don’t die, please don’t die, please don’t die~, please~, don’t leave me alone. Le-

 

Before she could finish her sentence, a lion head grabbed her head crushing it immediately, she was hanging with her head still inside the lion’s jaw. Her hands momentarily grabbed the lion jaw but after barely a few movements, she stopped moving. Leyla was dead.

 

As if to add insult to injury, the lion crunched Leyla’s neck even harder a few times before her body felt limp to the floor, right next to Randy… Headless.

 

Randy assisted at the whole scene, He was losing blood really quickly, he was gutted alive, he was hurt, but it felt like none of this just happened. No, all of the other pain were dwarfed compared to what he just felt right now, seeing the headless corpse of the woman he loved motionless, feeling the life getting suck out of her as much as the blood that was being poured out of her headless neck at this instant, nothing mattered.

 

Randy: No~, no~, no~.

 

Randy’s in an act of rage looked at Capella.

 

Randy: You bitch~, you bitch, you bitch, you bitch, you bitch, YOU BITCH!!!

 

Capella: Oh my~

 

Tears flooded Randy’s eyes now, he was so angry he didn’t even notice the content of his intestines were being spilled on the floor when he stood up.

 

Randy: IM GOING TO KILL YOU CAPELLA!!!

 

Randy, despite his physical state, shouted this with a vigor he never had.

 

Randy: HOW COULD YOU DO THIS TO MA-

 

*THUD*

 

Another “Thud” echoed in the room, it was a head, it was Randy’s head before the body followed it on the ground.

 

Capella: You 2 really needs to keep your covers intact up until the very end.

 

Subaru and Rem were backstepping with knowing it, they were back to the wall, with Subaru’s hand in front of Rem to shield her. They gained a bit of weight during this month, but nothing near their full physical capacity.

 

Subaru/Rem: *Gasp* *Gasp* *Gasp*

 

Subaru and Rem were hyper ventilating, Rem didn’t make any sound up until now because she was too focused to keep herself in check but failed as she vomited all the content of her stomach behind Subaru.

 

Capella: Yosh! Now let’s discuss!

 

Subaru: …Why~?

 

Capella: hum?

 

Rem: w-w-why~? Why would you kill them so brutally?

 

Rem was crying, her tears were genuine, she just assisted at the death of the people she got close to during this month. Subaru was hyperventilating but a bit less than before as he was more used to these situations.

 

Capella: Oh? These pieces of meat bags? Because they deserved it!

 

Subaru/Rem: ….

 

Capella: What a relief, it’s been quite the time since this lady wanted to get rid of them.

 

Subaru fists clenched, his teeth were grinding, veins were bulging on his forehead, he even forgot to protect Rem, he was about to hit this devil in the face, he needed to hit her.

 

Rem: Subaru please!

 

Subaru: Leave me alone, I don’t need your protection, I’ll destroy her myself.

 

Rem was pushed back by Subaru, she had the strength to counter him, but she couldn't on an emotional level, especially after what he just said. Did he… Did he just reject her help?

 

Rem: “No please…”

 

She couldn’t blame him for his actions, after all, she’s the one who destroyed their relationship in a fit of anger and jealousy.

 

Capella: Oh~? You, meat bag, wants to hit this lady?

 

Subaru: Of course I want to.

 

Subaru ran toward her, but before he could reach her hands stretched and pinned him on the wall brutally.

 

Subaru: GAH!!

 

Rem: Subaru!!

 

Capella: You, meat bags are really stupid to make such a decision, poison doesn’t affect me, physical attacks are healed, what did you expect to do to this lady?

 

Subaru: I don’t care as long as destroy you…

 

Capella: Oh my~, either you must be dumber than this lady’s ever thought or…. No, you don’t need to know that.

 

Capella pinned Rem on the wall too next to Subaru.

 

Subaru: Rem!

 

Capella: Shut it meat bag.

 

Subaru : -tsk! You loli devil! What did you do that Randy and Leyla?

 

Capella: what is a loli? Meh, no matter, are you really stupid to the point you really don’t understand?

 

Subaru: quite playing around!

 

Capella: … *sigh* If you really want to know this badly, this lady killed them for a few reasons.

 

Capella looked tired of speaking to Subaru, so she abided by his demands.

 

Capella: firstly, this lady already wanted to get rid of them, but the problem was that even as severe as this lady is, she can’t just kill anyone without a reason and as such, they escaped many, many, many too many times stupid mistakes this lady allowed them to live through.

 

Subaru: But this isn’t a reason! -gah

 

Capella created a leg inside the matter that was pinning Subaru and kicked him in the stomach.

 

Capella: Shut it meat bag, you’re so loud it is hard to even think! Anyways, the second reason was that they were…. They were acting suspiciously; they brought you disinfectant, didn’t they? To make your stay more bearable. They completely decided to go against my orders for you, meat bags!

 

Rem: -guh!! They were making sure we were alive what is wrong with that?

 

Capella: Because no-one in the organization dares go against me, and no one goes against my orders, they never should have been close to you. The nail in the coffin was when this lady asked if you were friend, when they said no, they were lying!

 

Subaru: … ah~

 

Rem: wha~

 

Capella: Making such friendship, to the point to go against this lady’s order, either intentionally or not is unacceptable, they had the look of betrayal, many had before them, they were definitely going to betray me because of you. This is more than enough for this lady.

 

Subaru was gut-wrenched by the info he just got, they considered him a friend, they were truly counting on them.

 

Subaru: Fuck you, you damn loli!

 

Capella had enough, she couldn’t stand being insulted anymore, being humiliated anymore.

 

Capella: This lovely lady had great expectations for you, meat bag, this lady thought you would be a challenge that she would fear and that you meat would put a thorn in my path but no, you’re just an idiot. The boy was right, there’s no way you’re special enough to defeat Betelgeuse.

 

Subaru was struck by an immense rage as he thought of her words, he hated it, he hated her, he hated everything about her, he wanted to talk back once more but his words never came out, dying in his throat as something was forcing against it.

 

Capella: This lovely lady has no uses for either of you anymore.

 

Subaru and Rem heart stopped as these words.

 

Subaru: “oh on”

 

He knew what was coming.

 

Capella: Farewell, maid. Farewell idiot.

 

Rem: SUBARU!!

 

*CRUNCH*

 

-------------------------

 

Randy: Yo!

 

Leyla: hi.

 

Randy: Hm? You seem to have skin on the bones, both of you.

 

Subaru: …. Hum?

 

Randy: What’s wrong with you? You seem to be very happy to get your food. Or is it that you’re happy to see someone?

 

Subaru upon looking around realizes he is in his jail cell, his body was in a terrible state, he was dizzy tired and easily irritable, but… they were alive.

 

Subaru: Randy, Leyla.

 

Subaru’s eyes looked up to see the plate Leyla was holding: half a bread, a small potato and half of a cup of water. The last time Subaru had a similar meal was a month ago….

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 16

Notes:

So i feel generous, this chapiter will be drop today and the other friday. I didn't want to make you wait for the plot there, so that's that.

Enjoy the reading.

 

 

 

A month, a whole month, that was the last checkpoint of Natsuki Subaru.

 

Subaru: Ain’t no frigging way.

 

This was the longest checkpoint Subaru ever had to this very day, he never thought that his ability would allow him to go this far in the past. He was sure of it, his headache, his fatigue, his thirst, his injuries, the smell he wasn’t used to anymore, the amount of food on the plate his jailer was holding, the nonchalant attitude of Randy and Leyla, everything was pointing to the events that unfolded a month ago.

 

Randy: oi?

 

Rem: Subaru.

 

Subaru was the center of attention at this moment, everyone was looking at him weirdly but all for different reasons.

 

Randy was looking at him because he didn’t understand why Subaru was looking at him so confusingly yet happily. Leyla was warry of him, he shouldn’t be happy to see them at all, especially with what unfolded last time they met. Rem was looking at him worriedly, she didn’t know what he was thinking, he looked different, and with the gaze with which he was looking at their jailers, she feared the worst.

 

Subaru: Oh- ah, nothing, it’s nothing to worry about. I’m just… Happy to have company and to get some food.

 

Everyone: ….

 

Subaru voice was low and rasp, barely a few seconds ago he looked exasperated, now he looked happy, but when Subaru looked at his jailers in the eyes, he seems to feel disappointment coming from their gazes, Randy and Leyla looked at him with what looked like shattered expectations.

 

Randy: …. *sigh* at least you’re no trouble compared to many who like to play tough and hard to get. We’re here to bring you guys food. Enjoy guys!

 

Subaru: oh thanks.

 

Subaru took the food, and shared it with Rem as his last month of habit taught him before digging in.

 

Rem: What are you doing?

 

Rem whispered as she looked at him with confusion

 

Subaru: Hum?

 

Rem: Are y- what are you doing eating this food? We don’t know if it poisoned or drugged! We can’t trust them.

 

Rem was panicking looking at how reckless he was in an enemy territory, for good reasons, to which Subaru realizes that his past experiences made him too comfortable with Randy and Leyla, and he didn’t take into account how Rem would react.

 

Subaru: Oh, ah, ah, sorry, sorry!

 

Rem: …. What is happening?

 

Subaru was acting awkwardly toward Rem, he knew he was in the wrong, regardless of if his previous loop wasn’t over or not, they should team up to conquer any challenges… But still, the events that unfolded were something his heart couldn’t let go of, even after a month.

 

Subaru: … Don’t worry.

 

Rem: …

 

Subaru: The food isn’t poisoned; you can eat it.

 

Rem knew Subaru wasn’t acting the same, she knew his attitude was different but still, he’s the person she trusted the most here, so she’ll do as he says.

 

Subaru on the other hand was avoiding long discussions with Rem, he knew what she was thinking of him, he knew it was a question of time before what was happening to his body potentially comes back to him and makes him do these disgusting acts, so he put a barrier between him and Rem to limit it as much.

 

Subaru walked back with the empty plate and gave it back to Randy and Leyla.

 

Subaru: Here’s your plate.

 

Randy/Leyla: ….

 

Subaru: … What’s wrong?

 

Leyla: What do you want?

 

Subaru: Huh?

 

Randy: Your eyes, they’re disgusting, we know you’re planning something, you’re maybe planning to manipulate us?

 

Subaru: huh?

 

For a moment, Subaru’s body went still. He forgot, they were assassins, they were trained to see the intent of people, this brought forth bad memories with Todd. He had to act quickly, lying may make things worse, he couldn’t risk it.

 

Leyla: Come on, if you have something to say, say it loud.

 

Subaru: …

 

Subaru Realized that he didn’t knew much about them, besides some of their hard stories like in childhood and how they were abducted, he also didn’t even know if they were really human or demi-human, so he’ll have to convince them by revealing his intents. So, he crouched and made a hand sign for them to come closer.

 

Randy and Leyla, warry of him, came, looking at him with malicious intent, waiting for him to make a wrong move to pummel him. Subaru responded by signaling the piercing they had on their cloth, they were wearing it near their neck. He wants them to activate it.

 

For a moment, confusion and fear filled this place as Randy and Leyla were looking at each other in back and forth while looking at Subaru. He was pointing at the device and they both ended up pressing on it.

 

Subaru: You guys… hate this place, don’t you?

 

Randy/Leyla: !!

 

Subaru: You hate lust, don’t you? Let’s work together, I’ll pull you out of this place.

 

Randy: Oi!

 

Subaru turned to Randy who was looking at him firmly, with his eyes looking straight in Subaru’s soul.

 

Randy: I don’t know what you’re playing at, but you better stop.

 

Leyla: We don’t know what you’re talking about, nor are we interested. Who do you think you are?

 

Subaru had wide eyes and was taken aback, he didn’t expect that. Why? It was different in the last loop, what was different this time? What did he do wrong?

 

Subaru: Wait, wait, wait! You guys can’t be serious, do you actually want to live like this? Let’s work together and we ca-

 

Leyla: -enough!!

 

She didn’t even bother to let him finish his sentence. They were looking at him with crude eyes: they had enough of him.

 

Leyla: We don’t want to take part in any of your actions, no-one can beat mama, no-one can kill her.

 

Randy: Talking about mama, she’s waiting for you. An advice, from human beings to fellow human beings, don’t do anything reckless and do everything as she says, got it?

 

Well… at least Subaru knew they were human now. Though this didn’t change in any way how shaken Subaru was, he didn’t understand anything. Normally, they should be here begging him to make a plan to kill Capella, but now they’re backing off.

 

Randy opened the jail door.

 

Randy: You get out, don’t do anything reckless, or we’ll be forced to use other methods.

 

Randy says this as he pulls out a whip. In the last moment before Subaru gets out, he signals Rem to not do anything dangerous and to obey their orders if they want to stay alive. Rem nodded, but her face was filled with disappointment.

 

After getting out, Subaru decided to take his chance once more.

 

Subaru: Hey.

 

Randy: You better shut it before I make you do so.

 

Subaru only responded by putting a finger on his lips before whispering.

 

Subaru: Lust, she can hear us if we talk out loud, can she?

 

Everyone froze, Randy and Leyla looked at him with wide eyes.

 

Leyla: Y-you! How do you-

 

Subaru cut her off by signaling the piercing they had on their cloth, they were wearing it near their neck.

 

Subaru: Now we can talk in private if we hush.

 

Randy: You bastard! How do you know that?

 

Subaru: That is of no importance for now.

 

Leyla: It is of great importance, how do you know that?

 

Subaru: as I said, it is of no importance for now, as your mama~ is waiting us, isn’t she?

 

Randy: …-tsk!! It doesn-, anyways let’s go.

 

Randy cut himself off as Subaru was right, they couldn’t afford to make her wait for long.

 

Subaru: Hold on!

 

Leyla: What? What do you want now?!

 

Subaru: Do you think this is a good idea for prisoners like us going around your place without blindfolds and getting as much info as possible?

 

Randy/Leyla: …

Subaru: And if we enter her office, what do you think will happen is he noticed uncuffed prisoners entering her room in first or last? Do you think she’ll appreciate it?

 

Randy/Leyla: !!

 

The more Subaru talked, the more distrust he earned from them seemingly, but he had to, if he wanted to prove his point. As such, he keeps revealing what he needed to gain it.

 

Randy: How do you know that? Why do you do that?

 

Subaru: I can’t explain how I know it, but I’m doing this because I want to help you, you guys deserve better, so I’m making sure you help me so we can get out of this place, but for that, I need your help.

 

Leyla: You can’t explain? Knowing something this important? Who do you think we are to think you can just order us around and tell us this vital information without requiring explanation?!

 

Subaru: You’ll do it thought, because with your “mama” attitude, I know she’ll want to get rid of you if you don’t oblige with how she wants things done. Is this what you want? Giving her more reason to kill you?

 

Randy and Leyla looked back at each other, then him. There was no such thing as a trace of lie in his sentences. And so-

 

Randy: Fine, but don’t think we trust you and don’t complain if we backstab you, understand?

 

Subaru: haha, yah!

 

They didn’t understand this boy one bit; they applied his advice though. They went to her office, every bit of that was the same… Beside the smile of relief Rem was wearing during their walk.

 

3 knocks, 2 heavy and 1 light knock later.

 

Capella: Enter.

 

They entered the room, as Subaru recommended them to.

                       

Randy/Leyla: We brought the prisoners you asked, mama.

 

Capella: … Good, very good.

 

Subaru was listening and found it weird, she didn’t seem as expressive as before, was she disappointed? In the last loop, Capella stated that she wanted to get rid of them after all.

 

Capella: Uncuff them. Unblind them.

 

Randy and Leyla took off the handcuffs and the blindfolds, allowing their eyes to finally see the dim light of the spacious room. The moment Subaru tried to look at the table to see where Capella was supposed to be sitting, he saw nothing, it was empty. He tried to look as hard as he could anywhere near the table to no avail, there was something wrong with his vision, there was something on the corner that was out of place, something yellow. When Subaru brought down his eyes, he was meet with the literal feral blond demon looking him straight into the eyes, no, straight into his soul.

 

Subaru: hk!!

 

Subaru was so surprised he couldn’t contain his surprise. Capella was so damn short he didn’t see her because she was too close, and he was focusing on the table.

 

Capella: What are you looking at meat bag? Were you searching for this lady?

 

Subaru: hk! Nah, I was just looking around, nothing special, I just didn’t notice you.

 

Capella: You know meat bag, besides the fact that you’re an awful liar-

 

Subaru: “of course, what did I expected”

 

Capella: -You can’t hide anything from this lady.

 

Subaru: ….

 

Capella: You don’t seem surprised, but this lady will tell you anyways, so you don’t make stupid mistakes. This lady can read people like open books as you’ve seen previously, either at Pristella or here, this lady can tell what kind of girl you like, can tell when someone is lying, can tell when someone is hiding something. If you have any sense of value for your life, then respond clearly to this lady.

 

Subaru was getting tense; this isn’t what happened last time. He then realized the weight of her words, Capella can notice absolutely “ANY” changes that happen, meaning his attitude and every action taken should exactly be the same to a micro-precision, or else she’ll notice and change her attitude accordingly. What a pain, as he gulps, he realized that out of every bishop he meets up until now, she was truly his worst match up.

 

Capella doesn’t kill directly, she’s as closely meticulous as Betelgeuse, she makes you suffer mentally and physically, she can read expression and even any micro movements and expression making her adapt to her situation as much-, no, even more than Todd.

 

Capella: huh~, ho~, now stay still.

 

Subaru knew at least what this was for, as such, most of the things that previously happened before happened again. He was checked, asked what he knew about the dragon blood, where did it went, etc. He responded to every question truthfully. Though-

 

Capella: … You’re way more cooperative than this lady thought…

 

Subaru: what?

 

Capella: This lady thought that you would be quite the challenge and would have been hot headed, yet, you are here, completely composed…

 

Subaru: !!

 

Subaru couldn’t believe his ears, she managed to guess his character in barely a single meeting of what was normally from her perspective 3 days ago, and knew what would happen all the way in, his situation was worse than he thought. Does that mean… She knew last time what would happen and still played him?

 

Subaru: *gulp*

 

Subaru gulped nervously as he looked at her, he knew by now that she knew whatever emotion was in him, but he wasn’t sure if she could read his thoughts on it.

 

Capella: … Anyways, by the way Randy, Leyla, you did a very good job.

 

Randy/Leyla: We thank you mama.

 

Subaru heart paused, he looked to see what would happen.

 

Capella: Yes, yes, you did a good job… If you had done something any different from what you just did, this lady may just have punished you, but this time you’re safe.

 

Randy and Leyla gulped nervously as they lowered their gazes. Capella had a dim expression and was theatrically throwing her finger around as if she was in a scene, was she mad that she couldn’t punish them or get rid of them? Subaru let out a breath of relief, unlike the last time, Randy and Leyla weren’t punished, he hopes this would serve as a point to gain their trust afterwards.

 

Capella: You, meat bag.

 

Finger straightly pointed at Subaru, Capella asked.

 

Capella: Do you have any allies, or any spies there? In this lady’s organization?

 

Subaru’s body went rigid, this wasn’t asked last time, he didn’t even bother to think of that, he knew lying would only put him into trouble, he knew something like this would cause a bunch of trouble.

 

Subaru: … I do not.

 

Capella: … I see, very well then. Randy, Leyla bring them to their cell.

 

Just like that, abruptly, their meeting ended, they were brought back to their cell. Since this time Subaru and Rem were awake, they felt the whole fatigue of the travel, during which Subaru couldn’t help but think if Capella believed his words. He spoke in a somewhat truthful manner, he had no real allies there, besides Rem, but even then, his feelings weren’t in the right place.

 

When they arrived in their cell, in one piece this time, Randy and Leyla crouched down looking at them, before pressing the button on their collar and hushing.

 

Randy: …Well, I guess we have to thank you…

 

Leyla: Indeed, you saved our skin, we could have been in a terrible situation.

 

Subaru: Yeah, does that mean, you accept my offer?

 

Randy: …We might need to think about i-

 

Leyla: We accept.

 

Randy: Huh? But-

 

Leyla: I’m in, no matter what Randy, if there’s a chance, he’s the only one to help us.

 

Leyla was firmly looking at Randy without breaking eye contact, after a few seconds he gave in.

 

Randy: Fine, I’ll go on too.

 

Subaru: Good.

 

It wasn’t exactly like the same loop, but he managed to create a base for his relationship with Randy and Leyla to start again.

 

Subaru: But firstly… Can you bring us more food please as a beginning of our contract?

 

Randy/Leyla: Huh?

 

Subaru: I know it is risky and all, but to think properly of a plan, we need more food, we are literally in a starving state.

 

Randy: …We’ll try, but not today, or we’ll look suspicious, maybe tomorrow.

 

Subaru remembered that last time he was knocked out, he was out all night, and it was the morning after that they received food.

 

Subaru: Sounds good to me.

 

Leyla: Also, these are for you.

 

Leyla and Randy each took a piercing and gave it to Rem and Subaru.

 

Randy: If you have anything important to say, enable it by clicking the button on it, do not forget to turn it off when you finish discussing or mama might detect it.

 

Leyla: If she does, well, let’s just say many people there won’t have to worry about their future in this place anymore. We will bring you information too about the organization in time. Now, move we’re gonna chain the girl.

 

Leyla entered and chained Rem back up to her position, giving up one whispering before getting out, thus putting an end to their conversation.

 

Leyla: Then.

 

Before walking out though-

 

Subaru: Randy, Leyla, let’s work together from now on.

 

Randy and Leyla looked at each other, then smiled at him before responding with a nod.

 

Rem, who was silently watching the whole interaction, was looking narrowly at Subaru, she didn’t know what she was thinking, but she hated it, the way he did it, the way he spoke to them, it gave her a bad feeling.

 

 

 -------------------------

 

 

1 day later.

 

The sound of a metal door reverberated in the room, though, because of the nature of the room itself it didn’t travel very far nor didn’t sound as loud as it should have. 2 people enter through the door and take a short walk in the corridor before halting their feet at a cell. Randy and Leyla looked at Subaru and Rem.

 

Randy: Good afternoon there, we Brought you food.

 

Subaru and Rem were fully awake, eyes darting between the plate and their 2 jailers. The amount of food was superior than what they got the other day, Rem thought, but Subaru was even more shocked, because the amount of food even exceeded what he had expected, it was even more than the last loop.

 

Leyla leaned closer to the bars, right after all of them pushed the button on their piercing.

 

Leyla: It was tough, but we managed to acquire this food without bringing too much attention to us, by taking 2 different plates and making the food look dry. Eat up!

 

On the plate, there were the same things as last time in Subaru’s other loop but in higher quantity. They put the plate on the ground and the prisoners obliged, after finishing it, the questions started.

 

Leyla: Can you really kill mama?

 

Subaru: …

 

Randy: Oi! We are serious, can you really defeat her?

 

Subaru: I should be able to.

 

Leyla and Randy’s faces grew cold, their tone low.

 

Randy: What do you mean, you “should” be able to? We are literally risking our lives there.

 

Leyla: If you don’t think you can, say it, we might as well leave it up.

 

Subaru: Please calm yourselves, I was literally abducted a few days ago, I don’t really know much about this place. For me to get out of this place, I need information, and that’s where you come to play Randy and Leyla.

 

Randy/Leyla: ….

 

Randy: …what about us?

 

Subaru: huh?

 

Leyla: What about what we want?

 

Subaru: … Don’t you want to kill Lust?

 

Subaru was confused, last time they didn’t ask for anything else, but this time they seemed bolder.

 

Randy: We do. Though, we also have “Siblings” we want to free from this mess.

 

Leyla: If you’re really as much of a hero as you stated and want us to follow you, you have to promise us to help us free our “Siblings” from this cursed place.

 

Subaru’s confusion came to a term, he understood what they mean, after barely spending a month there, he became attached to Randy and Leyla, he couldn’t image the struggle they went through with their “Siblings” that Capella Abducted for all these years.

 

Subaru: understood, but firstly, I can’t save them all as long as we haven’t killed Lust. Secondly, to kill lust and get out of there, you need to give us as much info as possible, if not, I can’t help with this. Where are we? What are the policies of this place? Can you help us create a path to escape? What are lust weaknesses.

 

Randy and Leyla eyes meet, they weren’t really sure about what to do but went along with it.

 

Randy: We…. We are at the frontier between Gusteko and Kararagi, in a cold and harsh forest full of Mabeast.

 

Leyla: There are many policies, too many to be described individually. But any unordered killing of a sibling, any romantic relationship, any failure of mission or tasks will either lead to punishment or death. These are the main ones.

 

Randy: … It’s been years since we were there, we never saw someone ever defeat mama. By poison, physical trauma, asphyxia, grinding, she always comes back as if nothing ever happened. I do not think she has any weakness.

 

Leyla: We do not recommend asking for help for now, as it may bring traitors into our ranks, not everyone there is as willing to betray mama as us, most of our “siblings” fear her. We can help you find a path of escape, though, the preparations will take a lot of time…

 

Subaru: about how long?

 

Randy: Because of how big this place is, in addition of walls having ears everywhere, mama’s presence, the fact that we will need to work only from our free time…. Around 6 months to a year.

 

Subaru: -hk!?

 

Subaru was shocked, he knew this place was big and it would have been complicated but to the extent of having to wait a year was too long.

 

Randy: Oi! We’re doing our best right now, you can’t just ask the impossible from us, if we get caught, we’ll die.

 

Subaru: Yeah, yeah sorry Randy.

 

Leyla took the plate after the emptied cups of water were placed on it.

 

Leyla: We’ve been there long enough, we need to go now, we can’t raise suspicions.

 

Randy: Yeah, we’ll meet again tomorrow, we’ll search for as much info as we can to help try refining the process. If you’re ever visited by mama, just do as she says, even if she’s hurting your dignity and you’ll be fine.

 

Randy and Leyla then left the room.

 

Rem, who was silent during all this time, finally decided to speak up.

 

Rem: Subaru.

 

Subaru turned his body around despite his fatigue state, when he saw Rem making a hand sign to the piercing, he immediately understood.

 

Rem: What are you doing?

 

Subaru: What am I doing? I’m trying to help us out.

 

Rem: You seem to be close to them… Why?

 

Subaru paused, his eyes darted around to where their 2 jailers were a few moments ago, before turning back to Rem.

 

Subaru: I think… We can trust them.

 

Rem: ….What?

 

Rem narrowed her eyes, as if every hope she had up until now completely vanished. She was stunned by his words, they were here for barely 3 days, they couldn’t trust anyone yet.

 

Rem: Are you serious about this? You can’t be serious about this right?

 

Subaru: Hear me out Rem.

 

Rem: No Subaru.

 

Subaru was caught off guard by her sudden retaliation.

 

Rem: What do you know about them? Why do you trust them? We know nothing about this place, we barely got there and today was the only day we got out of this jail cell, we have no info whatsoever about them nor this place because you asked them to blindfold us, I can’t trust them…. We are supposed to be allies, and yet, you seem to be more friendly with them…. Litteral strangers.

 

Subaru was looking down, he knew from her perspective he was in the wrong, but he couldn’t just forget the last loop. Randy and Leyla died when they lied and said that they weren’t Subaru’s and Rem’s friend. Capella stated that they had the look of betrayal that only traitors had when they were about to backstab her.

 

Subaru: Rem… They ar- they can be our friends…

 

Rem: …

 

Subaru: I can’t explain how, but we have to get close to them, they’ll be our greatest ally there, we might even develop some kind of bond, and without them, we might just die trying anything by ourselves.

 

Rem: … What about me?

 

Subaru: What?

 

Rem started to show signs of being emotionally hurt, she was truly hurt and spoke her words.

 

Rem: You… You haven’t asked me a single thing, you haven’t included me at anything, you aren’t even looking at me, you aren’t asking or sharing any information with me. How should I react? How should I feel?

 

After a rant that went on, Rem looked down, not even trying to hide her feelings while she kept a poker face all the way from the meeting with Capella to a few minutes ago.

 

Subaru: Rem… You do not have to worry about this, you do not have to worry about me.

 

Rem: what?

 

Subaru: … I know you have felt uncomfortable with me lately, to the point of being scared of me, you’re avoiding me a bit and I know, it is my fault.

 

Rem: ….

 

Subaru: You think that I’m a creep right now, aren’t you? You’re right, I don’t even know what took me. I apologize for that.

 

Rem: What are you talking about, what are you saying?

 

Subaru: … That you don’t fully trust me and think I’m using you as a tool. If this is how I make you feel like, I apologize. I’ll share the information with you, just… Don’t worry, I know what I’m doing. I also apologize for touching you inappropriately during the last few days.

 

Rem vision shook, she was looking at him with wide eyes, with an expression of surprise and blankness, it seemed like she wanted to say something, but it never came out of her throat.

 

Subaru wasn’t looking her in the eyes during his whole explanation, but when he decided to, it was at this same moment that Rem turned around, back facing him.

 

Rem: “Is this how much you trusted me? Is this what you think of me? Was I treating you this badly?”

 

Rem’s thoughts were never expressed, she couldn’t do it due to her emotional state. Subaru did not fully understand what she was thinking but he knew he made things worst.

 

Subaru: Rem?

 

Rem: I feel tired, I’m gonna sleep for a while…

 

Rem, despite her chained position, decided to be in as comfortable of a position as she could so she could sleep.

 

Subaru noticed that she was upset, Subaru noticed that she didn’t want to talk to him, Subaru noticed that she felt betrayed, Subaru noticed the anger in her previous words. Though, what Subaru hadn’t noticed were the tears that were rolling on her face as she was trying to lie down.

 

-------------------------

 

 

1 month later.

 

Subaru and Rem relationship was as bad as the previous loop, if not worse. Rem was actively trying to avoid him, unlike the last time when he was the one who was mostly avoiding Rem.

 

Subaru relationship with Randy and Leyla grew a lot, though, not Rem did not this time. Even though Rem was eating, after gaining a bit of weight she was becoming skinnier, even though she was drinking she was becoming paler, even though he shared information she didn’t seem interested. He didn’t know what to do.

 

Most of the things Randy and Leyla discussed with him were the same things as last time: The time, the orders, the missions, a part of their previous lives, the emplacements of weaponry, food, and codes for entering and getting out of this place.

 

Then the day came.

 

Randy: Mama wants to see both of you.

 

It was the same thing as last time, each 3 days, Capella would call them, asking them generally the same questions, a few more, taunt them before letting them out, but this was the day where normally Randy and Leyla would die. This decisive day, Subaru worked hard to change the events, what would happen? That he didn’t know, for he was about the face one more Capella in a decisive confrontation.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 17

Notes:

here is the other chapiter as promised.. Enjoy the reading

 

 

In Capella’s organization 4 people were standing right in front of a door. A boy advanced. 3 knocks on the door, 2 heavy knocks and 1 light.

 

Capella: Enter.

 

Entering the room were the 4 people who walked carefully in the room, step with heavy emotions, especially Subaru.

 

Randy/Leyla: We brought the prisoners for you, mama.

 

Capella: Good, very good.

 

Randy and Leyla turned around to leave.

 

Capella: Wait up you 2, this lady needs you for something important. Stand here on the 2 sides of the door.

 

Subaru’s heart momentarily stopped.

 

Randy: ... have we done something wrong mama?

 

Subaru was sweating.

 

Capella: No, not at all, instead it is the opposite, you guys did a better job than this lady thought, you exceed her expectations.

 

Subaru wanted to vomit.

 

Capella: It is why I wanted to change your position in the organization.

 

Randy: R-Really?

 

Leyla: It is a honor coming from you, mama.

 

Subaru wanted to jump and yell at them to get out.

 

Capella: Yes, indeed, it is why-

 

Subaru was almost decided.

 

Capella: You’re up a rank; you have a promotion and can now be assigned better equipment and have more authority from now on, feel free to praise this lady.

 

Randy/Leyla: We are very grateful for this mama.

 

Subaru: Huh?

 

Capella: What is it meat bag?

 

Subaru was wide eyes, he though for sure they were going to die, but they didn’t, meaning…. He succeeded. He saved them, he saved his friends from impending doom, they even got promoted, allowing them to exploit more resources for their plan.

 

Subaru: nothing.

 

Capella turned her gaze to Subaru and Rem. Subaru was fixing her, waiting for any reaction, while the latter was completely unfocused on what was happening to her right now. Capella smiled.

 

Capella: Hum~.

 

She hummed at herself, gazing.

 

Capella: Male Meat bag, I have a special order for you today.

 

Subaru though that at least, she didn’t kill any of them up until now, so it was a good sign.

 

Subaru: What is it?

 

Capella: You’ve been very cooperative, way more than this lady thought, but can you please this lady even more?

 

Subaru:…?

 

Capella sat on her table, putting one leg over the other sensually, then tended her feet toward him.

 

Capella: Massage this lady’s feet, like the best you could ever give.

 

Subaru: -hk!! Tsk!!

 

Capella: Oh~? Should this lady take that as a no?

 

Subaru looked at Rem, who for a first time in weeks was clearly looking back at him with worry in her blue eyes, was he going to refuse? Was he going to humiliate himself?

 

Capella: Just so you know, if you displease me, this lady will have to take out on both of you, not just one.

 

Subaru ear twitched, his veins bulged, and it was pretty visible since his clothes were barely clothes. He took his decision and slowly approached Capella under the careful vision of everyone in the room. Upon reaching Capella he crouched down, but when he tried to grab her disgusting foot, Capella backed it away.

 

Subaru: What do you want?

 

Capella: Oh my~, no need to get angry boy~, before you do this, this lovely lady needs you to ask her permission of massaging her feet while calling her “mama”.

 

Subaru! -tsk!! Never!

 

Subaru was disgusted upon hearing this, he couldn’t believe it, who does she think she is asking such things? He hated her, he loathed her, just touching her made him want to have his skin crawl, he couldn’t bear her breath, he couldn’t bear her face.

 

Capella: Don’t forget one thing meat bag, you’re doing this for both of you. Do you remember what this lady told you? Even if it is for a second, this lovely lady would let anyone live as long as they gave her due praise, as long as they expressed their love to her. Those who can’t don’t deserve to live. What will it be meat bag?

 

“NO” is what Subaru wanted to scream, he wanted to refuse, he wanted to tell her to go pound sand in the deepest part of the Augria sand dune, but-

 

Subaru: …

 

When he looked back and saw the terrible expression in Rem face, he gave in.

 

Subaru: W-would you ple-

 

Capella: This lovely lady isn’t hearing you!!

 

Subaru: grh! Would you please allow me to massage your feet… “mama”?

 

Subaru almost gagged when saying this, he knows that she knew, he knows that she was aware of his disgust, but she was still smiling enjoying this. Capella let out a small chuckle before saying.

 

Capella: Sure, go ahead, this lovely lady allows it.

 

Subaru started his massage, his skin crawling, he wanted to scratch himself to death. “This is for Rem, this is for Rem, this is for Rem, this is for Rem” he kept thinking to not have his insanity take over and scratch her instead. Rem was looking hurt, Randy and Leyla looked neutral, maybe because they were already used to this. After a while though-

 

Capella: Have you noticed something strange here?

 

Subaru looked at her weirdly, her foot still in his hand. He was confused as this was the same question as before.

 

Subaru: … No.

 

Capella followed up with another question.

 

Capella: Did you notice something weird during your time at the jail cell?

 

Subaru: …No.

 

Capella: …Do you know what I’m gonna do to you? Or what I’m planning to do with you? Respond, both of you, meat bags.

 

Subaru was even more confused, so many things happened, wasn’t it supposed to changed things to a certain extent? Or was it already planned? He changed his response this time.

 

Subaru: …No?

 

Rem: … No.

 

Capella: this lovely lady sees….

 

Capella looked bored, extremely bored.

 

Capella: He was right, there is just no way you were the brain of this stupid camp. You’re nothing special.

 

Subaru stopped massaging her feet, that line, that damn line, how did he even manage to forget something this important? why would he forget something this important? He didn’t know who that “he” was referring to. But before he could process any further, a familiar scene, similar to what happened in the royal Capital a year ago, happened again.

 

Subaru: HGAH!!

 

Subaru was kicked in the jaw so hard his head darted backward, similar to the previous loop but this time, the strength was more focused on pushing him away and he landed on Rem’s feet.

 

Rem: Subaru!

 

Capella: Ahh~, what a drag for this lovely lady. But since you at least made a proper use of your life to amuse this lady, she’ll at least give you a painless death… Or not.

 

Capella jumped out of her table and launched herself toward Subaru, hand stretched. He was seeing it but couldn’t dodge, he didn’t recovered yet and his body was weak.

 

Capella: Oh my~

 

Subaru, who closed his eyes waiting for impact then felt a soft sensation on his face, no, on his whole body. After hearing Capella, he immediately opened his eyes, to find Rem body-shielding him from Capella, facing each other.

 

Subaru: … no.

 

Capella’s hand was already touching her back.

 

Subaru: no, no, no.

 

A weird sound echoed when Capella took off her hand out of Rem’s body.

 

Subaru: no, no, NO, NO! NOO!!

 

Rem: …Subaru, I apologize for not being of any use.

 

Subaru was looking dumbfounded at Rem, what was she talking about?

 

Rem: I apologize, for letting my emotions take over, to the point of making you lose trust in me.

 

Subaru: Rem, no! you’re-, you’re not untrustworthy….

 

Rem: I always trust in you, always have, always will, no matter how stupid or pathetic you look.

 

Rem face was on Subaru’s chest, when she lifted it up, Subaru’s heart completely shattered at the sight in front of him. Rem previously beautiful and cute face was being completely disfigured, especially on one side, with veins bulging all over, her face and eyes becoming bloodshot, she was crying yet was smiling at the same time.

 

Rem: So please… I beg of you, please forgive me, and please survive, for me-

 

Before she could finish her sentence, she was transformed into a pile of flesh with her muscles and bones tearing and breaking apart.

 

Rem: ahhh AAAAHHH

 

Subaru: REEEM!!!

 

For 10 gruesome seconds, Rem body was moving around by itself, transforming, constructing and deconstructing itself as a pile of flesh without head, nor arms, without beginning nor end.

 

Subaru: P-PLEASE! SOMEONE HELP!! CAPELLA, I BEG YOU PLEASE STOP THIS!! I BEG YOU!

 

Subaru Immediately prostrated himself, he couldn’t absolutely bear to hear Rem screams, to watch this scene.

 

Subaru: I BEG YOU, END THIS!!

 

Capella: … If you insist.

 

Capella touched Rem’s body, and she slowly went back normal, when Subaru looked at her, she was in a pitiful state, she was barely moving, she was naked, with blood and body content everywhere on her skin.

 

Subaru quickly crouched down to hold her.

 

Subaru: Rem! Rem! Rem!

 

When he looked at her face, she was back to normal, she looked at him once more, forcing her tired eyes open.

 

Rem: Subaru… I lo-

 

Before she could finish her phrase once more, her face and chest cavity exploded, leaving blood, pieces of bones and organs all over Subaru’s face. Rem’s body fell limp, she had no face, no chest, with blood dripping all over.

 

Subaru was sitting, holding her body, he couldn’t understand what happened, he didn’t want to understand. He couldn’t process what happened, he didn’t want to process it. A turmoil of different mix of emotions rushed in his poor heart, making everything even more confused.

 

He didn’t know the difference between ground and sky, he didn’t know what he was feeling, he wanted to puke, he wanted to scream, his body was disgusted and wanted to get as far as possible from this scene, but his mind yet to catch. The turmoil of emotion was finally processed in his brain, making the instant even more painful.

 

Subaru: arh! Aaarh!!! AARRHHH!!! REM!! REEEM!!!

 

Subaru was crying his very soul out, he understood what happened now, Rem died, she died because of him, he couldn’t save her, she died in the worst way possible, because of-

 

Subaru: ggrhhh!!

 

Subaru quickly turned around to look at her, at the devil who took his heart, who took what he cherished the most in this world, the one who made them suffer.

 

Subaru: CAPELLAAA!!!

 

Subaru threw himself into a sprint after carefully putting Rem’s body on the ground, he didn’t care he wasn’t in shape, he didn’t care that he would lose, he didn’t care that he would die, he needs to kill her. This very moment, this very instant, getting rid of this existence from the world would be nothing than the greatest of services possible.

 

Subaru: GAH! GHRAAAHHH!!

 

Before Subaru could reach her though, he was quickly pinned down, not by Capella but by 2 figures.

 

Subaru: RANDY!! LEYLA!! UNHAND ME NOW!!

 

Subaru tried his hardest, but failed miserably, he couldn’t free himself no matter how hard he tried, to which Capella was laughing.

 

Capella: ahaha!! Are you serious, meat bag? Is this how you broke?

 

Subaru: I’ll kill you! I swear upon everything that is dear to me, I’ll make you suffer!!

 

Capella put a skin-like liquid substance to cover Subaru’s mouth, that shut him quickly, but he wasn’t still giving up to which Capella sighed.

 

Capella: Did you really not notice anything?

 

Subaru’s head was spinning from the burst of adrenaline in his frail body and was barely conscious, tears were covering his face, snot was risking suffocating him since he didn’t have any other way to breath now, as such, Capella freed his mouth.

 

Subaru: *cough* *cough*

 

Capella: *sigh* Since you don’t get it, this lovely lady will at least explain it to you before ending you.

 

Subaru was now silent, looking down, but he still somehow retains enough retention to listen.

 

Capella: SO where does this lovely lady even start? Ah yes!

 

Capella approached Subaru, crouching in front of him, giving him full view of her body from below.

 

Capella: When this lovely lady heard that you were the reason why most of the other dumbass who call themselves bishops were dead, this lady’s knew it was just a question of time before you come for her, thus she attacked first.

 

Subaru was listening but very dimly.

 

Capella: … Normally as an assassin, I just never reveal my plans, so you better listen properly.

 

Subaru looked up to her, eyes dim and devoid of light to which Capella smiled, she broke him.

 

Capella: Good, this lady got every info she had through one of her children who knew you and who you’re supposed to know… Kuna Shudrak.

 

Subaru eyes started to open; he looked at her in confusion.

 

Capella: Yes, indeed, Kuna is one of my children, I have children all over the country and even in many camps of the royal selection, beside yours… We made a plan and for 3 long weeks, this lady stalked you and waited carefully, searching for the best opportunity to strike up until she attacked that day.

 

Subaru: … You’ve been… stalking us for 3 weeks?

 

Capella: This lady failed though, as she wanted to kill everyone but couldn’t take out a single one. When this lovely lady brough you there, she knew she couldn’t break you, at least… not directly, it is why she used the maid as a main target for her plans.

 

Subaru’ throat chocked on air, he didn’t even know it was possible, but it was somehow, looking at her wide eyes, as if every bit of liquid in his eyes were about dry out.

 

Capella: Do you remember the lines that this lady spoke the blue haired girl upon your first instance in jail? Why do you think this lady did it?

 

Subaru: …. No~

 

Capella: That’s right, you get it, you’re not as dumb as you look finally. As you know, this lady can see through meat bags like you as if you were open books, same with the blue haired girl. That girl was jealous, craving for your attention, I rarely saw someone having so much lust and thirst toward an individual. But it was a breach this lovely lady knew how to exploit, because there was still lingering doubt about her feelings.

 

Subaru: …. You bitch.

 

Subaru’s head was pinned harder against the floor upon pronouncing these words.

 

Capella: Oh, what a big word for a meat like you. This lady then planted grain of doubts and distrust toward you, comparing you to any of the other men out there, since she lost her memories she couldn’t know better, the thing is, what this lady said was so general that you could just see it everywhere if you were delusional enough to believe it! Ahahah, and the worst part? You, meat haven’t even tried to dispel the doubts that were creeping inside her head.

 

Subaru: stop…

 

Subaru started to cry, but a foot hit his head.

 

Capella: This lady gives you some of her precious time and yet this is how you thank her? How ungrateful, but since she’s kind, she’ll only explain the rest.

 

Capella was way more joyful than normal, she was enjoying herself, way too much, she couldn’t stop smiling to see the despair in Subaru’s face. Subaru was utterly defeated right now, he wanted to kill himself but forced himself not to, he needs these info’s.

 

Capella: This lady used the very first method of manipulation, she let you wither physically and mentally to get through your skin easier. And what a success! This lady doesn’t even know it would be enough to make you wag your tail for my children this fast; this lady really thought you were tougher.

 

Subaru: Huh?

 

Something was wrong with this phrase, very wrong, he couldn’t guess what, but it was almost as if… She knew something he hadn’t realized.

 

Capella: Ah? You still don’t get it? Randy, Leyla, is this boy your friend or did this lady miss something?

 

Randy: No, he isn’t, he’s just an idiot.

 

Leyla: Never mama.

 

Capella: Do you see? This lady can tell, they’re telling the truth.

 

Subaru, who was depressed about Rem, looked at them with pure confusion, this wasn’t in the last loop.

 

Subaru: Why~?

 

Capella: What you mean why? Are you stupid? They’re my children, Randy and Leyla aren’t even their real names, their true names are Leo and Mary.

 

Subaru heart was about to burst as he looked at “Randy” and “Leyla”, they weren’t even looking at him in the eyes.

 

Capella: To be honest, this lady really thought that they would catch feelings of friendship for you, which would have been a turning point to execute them, but they said that you were so open to them that they were scared at how easy it was, and they are literally the bottom of the bottom of my organization. Basically, this lady wanted to see how a meat bag like you defeated Betelgeuse, so she left you with them to see how you would react and what kind of meat you were, but even they managed to get through you! Hahaha!

 

This doesn’t make any sense, Subaru thought. He saw her punish them, almost to death, in his previous loop he saw her kill them because they didn’t do their job right…. Did she already know? Did she know it was a mission near impossible for them and yet she still literally sends them in a mission to die by her own hands?

 

Capella: Leo, was the one who gave me an idea as to know if you were truly the mastermind behind the death of the bishops or if there was someone behind the shadows who was controlling the camp, guess he was right, and this lady was right to listen. As a professional in this line of work, this lady will give you some advice, even if it won’t serve you, have they ever said your name? Any of you? If not, why would you ever trust them?

 

Subaru eyes widened even further, as if his eyes were about to be gouged out. The poor boy remembered the very words Rem told him when they were discussing with each other in a failed loop in Vollachia when Todd was trying to get close to them. She told him the exact same thing.

 

Capella: Another piece of advice, make yourself hard to get. You were literally giving yourself away and giving the other side of negotiation directly what they wanted, you should have “ordered” your conditions, not “ask” for them, neither your nor their conditions and be the side of the one who care the least. In negotiations and demands, the side who cares the least is generally the one who directs the negotiations and can ask the most.

 

Subaru: Shut it.

 

Capella: No, I won’t! haha, I mean, it was so funny, this lady was so surprised when you gave yourself away this fast to the point of scaring Leo and Mary, they thought they were found out and got scared of doing something that would have triggered me.

 

Subaru understood now, during the first loop, he didn’t care about them and was ready to fight them, it was why they were so willing to help, and they were the ones who were approaching him, they were the ones offering demands, they were the ones coming to him, which was why they ended up forming a bond of friendship. In the second it was the opposite, since he was the one coming to them, it was making him easier for them to exploit. Capella just said that they were nothing but sacrifices, meaning there were far more experienced manipulators here.

 

Subaru: wait… They would never have told you about them messing up.

 

Subaru was sure of it, after seeing it so many times and how scared they were, they would normally never explicitly talk about their failure.

 

Capella: Oh yes, this lady almost forgot, the piercing that you have, did you truly believed it was for making a signal preventing me to hear anything at a certain range?

 

Subaru:….

 

Capella: Of course, not you dumb meat! This lady can’t hear this far! At best 400 meters if she tries really hard. The devices were there to make me listen; I was hearing all of your secret conversations!

 

Subaru looked at Randy and Leyla- no, Leo and Mary who were looking at him with pity.

 

Subaru : You bastards, YOU BASTARDS !! YOU PLAYED ME YOU MOTHERFU-

 

Leo: -of course we would, why wouldn’t we? Who would trust someone like you who would make moves like that toward us as if he knew us?

 

Mary: Haven’t we told you not to complain if we backstab you? We are not your friends; everything that is happening is only your fault for being this naive.

 

Subaru was truly giving up, this was mental torture, Capella had him in the palm of her hand from the very beginning, she played him, tortured him and let him rot in plain sight and he didn’t even notice.

 

Capella: They were reporting to me everything from the beginning after each session of giving you food. Whose order do you think it was to give you guys more food? Why do you think they were giving you so little info on a place this big? And the stories, the stories that they tell you, they are nothing more than the general stories of every single one of my “children” there. Do you remember the play of finger that was almost theatrical a month ago? It was nothing but the sign to pass to the second plan so they could trick you to make you think you were friends!

 

Subaru used his memory once more, in the first loop, Capella knew that Ra-, no, that Leo and Mary brought them antibiotics and complained about it, but to know that, she must firstly know that they brought them food in bigger quantity, which she never had any mention of, meaning that during that loop when he was cautious, he actually managed to gain in someway the friendship of Leo and Mary, enough to make them do something Capella didn’t ordered them to do.

 

It was even worse than he thought, she never mentioned the food, never mentioned anything that normally she would have known, yet there was so much more than she was aware of and could have exploited. Rem saw it, Rem tried to warn him, but he didn’t listen.

Subaru: Rem… I’m so sorry. I’m so sorry.

 

Capella: Oh~? Gonna cry again? Ahaha! You’re so pathetic and gross! Gross! Do you want to go home?

 

Subaru: … Does that mean…. We aren’t between Gusteko and Kararagi?

 

Capella: Huh? No, that info is only partially true, we are in the far side on Gusteko, so far indeed that even knights avoid coming there because it is a sure death without my powers or a great spirit of fire help or any special condition that help you direct yourself and survive the cold.

 

Subaru was septic, after everything that happened, it is almost as if his whole life was a lie, Rem tried to warn him many times, but he didn’t listen and he destroyed their relationship.

 

Subaru: You’re lying.

 

Capella: Huh?

 

Subaru: You’re lying, why else would you tell me all that, why else would you give me such vitals on your home? Especially as an assassin?

 

Capella: … For a few simple reasons, this lady wants to know how you knew about piercings, how you knew about my policies about being blindfolded and how you knew about the order of entering a room. You knew about them right after we made the plan them out and prepared them specifically for this occasion. So how did you know?

 

Subaru: ….

 

Subaru couldn’t talk about it, he knows for sure that if he ever talks, “it’ll” trigger.

 

Capella: *sigh* This lovely lady changed her mind during her rant, this lady just wanted to get rid of you at the beginning when you didn’t meet her expectation but now, this lady wants you to join her organization.

 

Subaru: What?

 

Capella: Don’t make this lady repeat herself, it is quite rude, this lady wants you to join her organization. You’re pride, aren’t you?

 

Subaru: … huh?

 

Betelgeuse and Louis previously called him the same quite a time ago.

 

Capella: Your smell isn’t the same as the one of a normal cultist, but the one of a sin archbishop, if you’re not the one who made plans to kill either the white whale or Betelgeuse, you at least need to have some implication in their death, knowing things you aren’t supposed to know, that must be the power of your authority, but it seems like it isn’t accurate and can only vaguely show it. You even knew that I would have punished Leo and Mary if they let you out without blindfolds, you knew about the piercing and the plans right after they were made, this can’t be a coincidence, this lady even tried to see if you could actually hear everything or if you had spies, but there wasn’t, it was definitely your power. Be this lady’s “child”, offers her your love, and be part of our family.

 

Subaru was now terrified, he rarely saw something as such, and once more he thought to himself that Capella was truly his worst match up in every single way. Playing with his emotions on which he was the most unstable and easily manipulable, refusing to kill him directly to trigger return by death, refusing to elaborate anything besides this single time out of pure luck, preemptively prepare everything before the game even started and let you slowly do mistakes.

 

Though, beyond that fear was something even stronger, something that was burning even further, something that was just asking to be let out. Pure and unyielding rage.

 

Capella: Be one of my children, tell me what you know, my ally and this lovely lady will let you live, you might even be a good figure in my organization.

 

Subaru’s brain functioned at this very moment at 95 percent more than its normal state, he was searching for anything that could help him get out of this and quickly. He thought about all of their conversations, their interaction, the information that were shared between them and then he found it.

 

Subaru: Never.

 

Capella: Huh? What was that? I know that I killed your reason of fighting back by killing the girl, but I won’t hesitate to kill you is you displease me, even if I’m the one offering.

 

Subaru: I’d rather die.

 

Capella: Oh my~, very well then, this lady changed her mind, you’re not dying, bring him to his cell and let him suffer a bit up until he understands.

 

Leo and Mary lift him up before they could even walk.

 

Subaru: Who would love such a pathetic and ugly girl?

 

Pause. The room was silent, a silence so heavy it would turn ice cold the blood of anyone who knew these implications. Randy and Leyla were so shocked they couldn’t move.

 

Capella: wha-

 

Subaru: look at you, dangling your body, and wearing so little coverage you can pass for a prostitute, just to grab the gaze of anyone passing. Are you really this pathetic for attention?

 

Leo punched Subaru multiple times along with Mary, but that didn’t stop him one bit.

 

Subaru: You are a bitch, that is all there is to it.

 

Capella: Leo, Mary, stop!

 

They stopped, Subaru’s face was bruised and had lumps all over his face and torso, but he still had determination. But when his gaze caught Capella, he didn’t see Capella, but in fact of one of the people he loved.

 

Capella: Would you still tell me that after seeing this?

 

Disgusted, he was disgusted, she was disgusting, he was utterly disgusted. How could anyone have such a horrendous personality? Capella changed herself into a blue-haired girl, blue eyes, short of stature, wearing traveling clothes in good state and was smiling profusely at him as if she was an angel.

 

For a split second, Subaru wanted to despair and cry, but before that happened something happened inside him, Subaru up into his very soul, something that was changing him.

 

Capella: Then? How is it? What do you think? Subaru? Don’t you love me?

 

Capella changed into Rem, she even took her voice, and some of her mannerism.

 

Subaru’s soul, body and mind were aching, but not from stress, rather, it was something completely different, that was changing him, yet it was calming.

 

Subaru: …You’re so disgusting Capella, no wonder no one love you, you can’t be loved. Do you really think changing shape to look like her will be enough? Take the appearance of whoever you want, I’ll die hundreds of times before I ever think of the word love when looking at you.

 

Capella looked at him, in eyes, all she could see was truth, there was no falsehood in his words, which was her breaking point.

 

Capella: AAAHH!!

 

Capella forcefully grabbed him and lifted him up by changing the shape of her arms into giant hands, violently pushing Leo and Mary.

 

Leo: Mama!

 

Mary: We need him alive!

 

Capella did not hear nor care about their words as Subaru was violently pushed against the wall.

 

Subaru: “Jackpot”

 

No matter what now, no matter the situation, in case of urgence, Subaru now knows the key words to trigger Capella and make him reset if necessary.

 

Capella: You’re dead meat!! Say it! Say that you love me! Only see me! Only adore me! Everyone and everything else in meaningless against this lovely lady’s love! Say it! Say it that you love me and wants my love!

 

The twists, the knots inside his body were reacting even further, changing something within Subaru’s soul and instantly, Subaru knew what to do.

 

Subaru: Your love? The love of such a vile woman? If I ever were to be anywhere near you, my skin would crawl; if I were to be one of your children, I would long for death; and if I was your lover, I would cheat on you every day. I could never love you!

 

Capella eyes went wide with anger and frustration, before she understood it herself and crack echoed in the room. Subaru’s body was being shapeshifted and crushed at the same time.

 

He knew it, Capella despite having all of these qualities suffers from one single default: anger issues. She couldn’t keep it to herself whenever someone refused her, and he doubted that even if he accepts her now, she will reciprocate her own words, like some sort of sick test to see if it is only her body that interests him.

 

Subaru’s body grew and grew so wide it didn’t resemble a human anymore and he was feeling it, his organs also growing and being crushed at the same time about to burst, just like how Rem face burst open, but Subaru didn’t even bothered to scream, keeping his tongue in despite the pain, with only a single word echoing through his lips before he dies.

 

Subaru: Next.

 

*CRUNCH BLAM!!!*

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 18

Notes:

Enjoy the reading.

 

 

 

Subaru just died by the hands of Capella after violently rejecting her, her temper was her weakness. Such a petty girl who can’t understand love and can’t take rejection should have no right to push her love onto others and thus-

 

Leo: Yo!

 

Mary: hi.

 

Leo: …Hm? You seem to have skin on the bones, both of you.

 

Subaru return by death a month ago, again.

 

Subaru: …..

 

Leo: hum? What’s wrong boy? You’re quite silent, maybe it is because you’re hungry and tired? But anyways, we just brought you food.

 

Subaru: ….

 

Mary: ?

 

Rem: Subaru?

 

Everyone was looking at Subaru who hanged his head low, but the moment he heard Rem angelic voice, he slowly turned to her, to see her face.

 

Subaru: Rem…. Rem!

 

Rem jolted as she didn’t know what the reaction was for, maybe he was trying to convey something?

 

Rem: Yes Subaru? *gasp*, Subaru your face!!

 

Subaru looked extremely pale, tired, eyes wide open, as if he vomited his intestines out and saw his family getting murdered.

 

Subaru: … It’s fine for now, Rem.

 

Rem didn’t know what to do and thus let him do as he please. Because she trusted him.

 

Leo: What a great spectacle, isn’t this beautiful? Such a shame that you’re in such a pathetic state, what a pity.

 

Subaru: How about you shut it?

 

Leo: What?

 

Subaru: I said, how about you shut it?

 

The jailers and Rem were looking at Subaru with confusion. One moment he seemed broken and seemed to be an easy target but now he seemed to be revigorated and full of composure.

 

Mary: How rude to say such things toward the people who brought you food, don’t you think?

 

Rem: You call this food? There’s barely anything inside the plate.

 

Leo: And it is nothing but orders.

 

Subaru: and we’re starving to death.

 

Leo looked exasperated at Subaru antics; he needed to teach him a lesson, so he knew his place.

 

Leo: as I said, these are nothing but orders, but since you’re this rude and full of energy to talk back to us, maybe you’re not that hungry to which we can just, you know, accidentally spilt it up or throw it away.

 

Mary: Or we can just, you know, say that we’ve given the food already.

 

Rem started to fear these situations, not for herself but for Subaru since he was the one in a worst state, he was skinny, he looked tired, and now he started to not think properly, she needed to protect him, no matter what.

 

Rem: No, ple-

 

Subaru: -No, that’s right, we are not hungry.

 

Everyone: …

 

Everyone’s brain couldn’t process what just happened, every person was looking at Subaru with confusion and surprise when he cut off Rem by saying they weren’t hungry while casually wearing the most blank and tired expression possible. His face seems tired from exhaustion and hunger, but it rather shows mental tiredness primarily, as if to convey that he already had enough of their presence.

 

Leo: Whoa, whoa! Whoa! Are you serious there? Ah ha ha, you must be joking right? A skeleton like you? Who can barely stand without feeling tired is telling us that you guys are not hungry right after the girl just stated that you were literally starving?

 

Subaru: That’s right.

 

Mary: … at least if you have to lie, lie better. It is obvious how hungry you are… But since you insist…

 

Mary, who had the single plate, barely containing any food, just threw the content on the floor, beside the cup of water to avoid breaking it and risking giving them shards before pouring the contents of the cup on the side too.

 

Rem who looking at it with a serious expression but managed to keep her composure, she slowly looked at Subaru who had his back against the wall, sitting near the bars and who’s face could be seen from her position but only the side of it, yet she could tell his expression very clearly… He didn’t react.

 

Leo and Mary were looking at him, from their first impression, they were sure that it should be enough to trigger any kind of emotion, especially anger considering how pissed he was last time but-

 

Subaru: … So? What do you want?

 

There was no reaction. He blankly looked at the food on the floor, which was just wasted, he didn’t care.

 

Mary whose plan was to make him regret his “rudeness”, and make him think twice, did not work, and they were left in a worst situation to discuss with him than in the beginning. Subaru knew that their plan is to manipulate him, as for him to give in into their demands so they can ask as many of them as they could, but he wouldn’t let that slide this time.

 

After looking carefully at Subaru, Leo and Mary realized what Rem noticed earlier. Admist the event of all that had happened, no one at the beginning noticed, under the tired expression of Subaru, was an emotion that was burning, it wasn’t sadness, it wasn’t despair, it wasn’t hope either.

 

Subaru: ….

 

It was nothing but pure unyielding anger that now, after looking at him, they could feel. He had something in mind, he wasn’t up for any game nor mind control, but they decided to still take their chance. Leo crouched down, getting near the bars and started whispering.

 

Leo: Hey! I have something to ask you.

 

Subaru: …What is it?

 

Leo slightly smiled when looking at Subaru.

 

Leo: I need your help, sorry for the last time and now for our attitude, but we nee-

 

Subaru: Just get to the point.

 

Subaru cut Leo off, not letting the jailer distract him with any of his stories. Subaru’s voice was low, rasp and dry, but also showed extreme coldness, he didn’t care for any story nor reason. Leo could sense it, Leo could feel it, same as Mary who didn’t know what to do now.

 

Leo: …fine, fine, no need to be so cold pal. We need your help to kill mama.

 

Subaru: I see, then what do I gain?

 

Leo, Mary froze rock solid, not understanding the words that were thrown to their faces, same as Rem who lagged behind, not understanding what Subaru was getting at.

 

Leo: What? This must be a joke, right? We want you to kill mama, and we’ll help you for it, isn’t this enough? What do you want more? What could you possibly want more from us.

 

Subaru: If you have nothing on the table then go fuck yourself for all I care.

 

Everyone: ….

 

Third general shock to the room, Leo and Mary knew something was wrong, there was something definitely wrong with this guy. They couldn’t get their finger on it, but it was there.

 

Leo: -hk!! You bastard!!

 

Subaru: What is supposed to be so surprising?

 

Leo: Huh?

 

Mary: How’s- what the crap do you mean “what is supposed to be so surprising”? You are Natsuki Subaru, aren’t you? The one responsible for the death of the other Sin archbishops, right? We need your help to kill one more of them, what’s wrong with that? We are literally risking ourselves to help you kill the one who captured you and free yourselves from this place in exchange of freeing us and you ask for more?

 

Mary was forcing her way in, she had to push him to accept their offer no matter what, they needed him to take their offer.

 

Subaru: And what do you expect then? This is the very first concept of trading, if you’re gonna ask for something, you better have something in exchange that I want, as simple as that.

 

Leo/Mary: !!

 

Subaru: Should I really remind you guys that we’re in your home? Far from anywhere near mine? Why would I ever trust you? I have no allies, no resources, hungry and thirsty along with my friend here, and you just go in and expect me to trust you without you really having to sacrifice something?

 

Leo: … What do you mean by “Without sacrificing something?”, do you have any ideas of the struggles of this place? Do you have any idea of the suffering we’re through? What do you know of this place? We’re the only ones there who have the courage to stand up against mama, if you don’t want our help then you guys are just screwed!

 

Subaru: Nothing, I know nothing, nor do I care about your situation, if you really want my help to kill Capella you better put the paw to work, especially after your previous spectacle of wasting our food or we’re not helping you, we’ll find another way anyways. You’re basically asking us the kill the head of an organization full of professional assassins and take a prize that will already be handed to us regardless of the aftermath if we get rid of Lust, do you guys think we’re stupid to take such a horrendous offer?

 

Rem: Subaru…

 

Subaru hated this method, he hated manipulation, he hated forcing people to take so many risks, but for now whatever soft hand method that was on the table was completely brushed off. Subaru promised himself to never be as naïve as before when he got back from Vollachia, just to violate his self-promise, this leaded to Rem horrifying and gruesome death, and a humiliation he rarely felt by the hand of that loli who read him like an open book.

 

Leo: -tsk!!

 

Leo violently opened the door, went to Subaru, grabbed him by his frail neck and pinned him against the wall of the jail. Then he punched him into the stomach and the jaw.

 

Subaru: Guh!

 

Mary: Le- Randy!! Stop!

 

Rem: Subaru! No, please stop! It is barely if he’s even healthy!

 

Leo: You’re gonna stop your bullshit and accept our offer or else I’m gonna pummel you to death… Or maybe do you want us to use this girl over there?

 

Leo looked at Rem, who was still chained and frail, looking at the scene that was unfolding.

 

Leo: You know, because of the stress in this line of work, we all get stressed very easily, and some of us tend… To “free” ourselves on girls whenever we get the occasion, it would be a shame if “something” were to happen to the lil miss don’t you think?

 

Out of the corner of her eye, Rem shuddered at the thought of being “used” like an “object” by many random men, her first instinct was to end it all before it even happened, the shock left her in state that couldn’t let her say anything if she didn’t want to make things worse.

 

Mary was looking eyes wide at the scene, Leo was taking a huge gamble, it was a last resort to force someone to accept an offer, if he failed there would be almost no coming back, but even then, she never thought he would go as far as that to push the negotiations.

 

Subaru was grateful, so this was the next part of their plan if he refused huh? Weren’t it for the fact that he knew better, Subaru would have folded almost immediately, but he knew better than this. The reactions they had weren’t reactions of superiority during negotiations or demands as if they had the upper hand, but they were desperate acts to try to forcefully advance the conversation, which would be their doom.

 

He now understands why Capella call them the worst of the worst, as with a bit of push, even he could see their mistakes, Mary was literally about to call Leo by his real name. To think he was so blinded by his pity and naivety that he lost to them twice….

 

Subaru: I see, I refuse then.

 

Leo/Mary: ?!?!!

 

The jailers were starting to lose their composure, Leo was starting to get furious while Mary was completely baffled and didn’t know what to do or react.

 

Leo: What are you-

 

Leo pushed further on Subaru’s throat making it harder for him to breathe or stay conscious.

 

Subaru: And also, what’s this? Why are we whispering? Aren’t you supposed to be a simple jailer and not get anything involved in your personal life? Are there some people outside listening to us or something? If you want to either use me or Rem for your “project”, then go ahead. But by doing that, not only I will never forgive you, but there would also be no possible way of negotiation between you and me and when I get out of this place, I’ll find you, make you subject to the exact same fate and kill you as brutally as possible.

 

Leo: !!

 

Subaru’s voice was cold and devoid of any emotions, he wasn’t joking. Leo could see in his eyes that his gaze was filled with pure hatred toward them. Leo already went too far too many times, he messed up already, he couldn’t afford to push the button anymore if he didn’t want to seal his fate, as such he let go of Subaru who fell to the ground and coughed.

 

Subaru knew that Leo was bluffing, he didn’t have any authority to put his menaces to execution, especially with how much Capella hated physical relationships, she even specifically stated it when they came, he used advantage of that to push Leo back to wall. He couldn’t afford Capella to underestimate him, he needed to keep her interested long enough for her to not kill either him or Rem, yet ignore them enough to get as much info as possible to help them get out of this place.

 

Leo: -tsk!! I don’t- -hk!! Mama is waiting for us in her room, get out and we’re going to visit her.

 

Rem: …What about me?

 

Mary: huh? Oh yes! I’m freeing you right now.

 

When they got out of jail Leo looked Subaru in the eyes, he was about to menace him once more but prevented himself from doing so. Leo could see it, he couldn’t manipulate him through menace nor torture, he would never get him to spill any beans if it meant getting confrontational with him directly no matter what. During his years of training or experience he saw some few people who never give up nor talk even if it means death, this boy, Natsuki Subaru, was one of them.

 

Natsuki Subaru doesn’t fear torture, no, it was incorrect. from what Leo could see he feared the pain and death, but he doesn’t fear going through it, even if it means having all of his limbs getting torn off, he would never willingly put himself in a situation that would endanger his allies, that was the kind of look this boy had, the kind of attitude he showed, the same attitude that humiliated Leo years ago.

 

There was only one way around it, using the very things he’s trying to protect. Because what would be the point of all of this spectacle if you couldn’t even protect the ones, you were doing all this for? So, he baited him through that, even then it wasn’t as effective because he wasn’t cowering but rather getting angry despite his physical weakness, even if he was at full strength to the point that Leo thought that even he could take him out. Even with all these factors, he didn’t seem to submit himself anyways.

 

Leo: “What a monster”

 

Was the thought of Leo at that moment. He didn’t know himself if he was talking about Capella who could immediately come up with the very understanding of a person by barely looking at him and immediately create a plan to weaken that poor soul both physically and mentally to make him easier to exploit, or if he was referring to Subaru who despite his situation, his base physical attribute and intelligence wasn’t getting discouraged at all. He was either one of these “monsters” who just never give up even if it means they can’t accomplish anything, death, or he’s just one of the biggest fools he had ever saw.

 

Mary: Don’t try anything stupid or else…

 

Mary and Leo pulled out a whip out of their clothes. Subaru’s wasn’t surprised, unlike the last loop he wasn’t going to talk back, thought he still managed to give a glance to Rem right before they went out of jail to warn her to not try anything.

 

Sometime later…

 

Capella: YOU, PIECES OF MEAT BAG!!!

 

Leo: GRAAHHHH

 

The scene was produced mostly like in the first loop, besides the fact that Capella was less friendly, if we can even consider her “friendly” and was moodier than other times. Capella punished Leo, who had no human shape right now, for letting enemies take information on the organization and not even restrain their movements, she was harsher than before. Mary was cowering in the corner and Rem looked horrified, the scene was almost exactly like before, he was being utterly tortured and humiliated. When Rem gave a quick glance to Subaru to see his reaction: It was neutral, he did not give 2 craps.

 

After finishing torturing Leo and injuring Mary and sending them off fetch the maids. When they were out Capella looked at Subaru. She too noticed his reactions; he wasn’t even shocked at what happened.

 

Capella gaze was fixated at Subaru, when they entered the room, the first thing she noticed besides Leo and Mary’s mistake was the fact that Subaru gaze completely changed from what she remembered and how she analyzed him in the mansion, not only that, but he also seemed more confident. She thought that after “punishing” Leo, he would feel fear at the prospect of being subjected to the same punishment or feel bad for him but no, he didn’t give a single care. Capella decided then to ask him questions.

 

Subaru responded to all of Capella’s questions truthfully and didn’t lie even once, but something was wrong, she didn’t know what exactly, but she was sure of it, something was definitely wrong with this boy.

 

Subaru knew… He knew that she had been listening to them, since her reaction changed when they entered the room and her first action wasn’t to check him nor was it to ask, he and Rem questions, but to directly confront Leo and Mary for their errors. He was sure she was preparing something that might be far worse than anything he experienced up until now, but he was ready for it.

 

Gone was Capella’s mocking expression or any signs of potentially underestimating him, she wouldn’t hold back. She approached him, looking at him sternly before smiling.

 

Capella: Oh~? Why are you looking at this lady’s legs? Did they entrance you? Why are you looking so intensely at this lady’s belly and face? Such perverting acts will lead you nowhere~.

 

Capella immediately grabbed his arm then pressed her chest against it.

 

Capella: But even though we are enemy~, this lady, in her infinite love~, will embrace you as much as you like, as long as you like, will shower you with love as abundantly as possible if you give her your love first…

 

Capella was literally hugging his arm and not respecting any personal space while being flirty with him. She looked at the side and was seeing the blue-haired girl, Rem, who was trying to hide as much as possible her anger and jealousy in this situation. Rem was making great efforts in hiding her emotions, but it was no use to Capella as she could see through Rem as clear as day. Unfortunately, Capella’s provocations came to an end when Subaru yanked his arm off.

 

Subaru: No, I’m good, I don’t need love.

 

Capella: …. Huh?

 

Capella looked at him, with confusion and face that was becoming sour, but she kept her smile.

 

Capella: Oh, this lady sees. This lady’s body is not your type, is it? But no matter, this lady can become whatever you want, in any shape or form, even whatever vice you have, this lady will accept it all. Just for you, this lady is gonna change to the shape of your dream.

 

Capella slowly changed her physical appearance, transforming into something tall, silver hair, amethyst eyes, fair skin, white robe…

 

Rem: -hk!!

 

Capella: What do you think of this lady now? Can you still say you don’t love me?

 

Capella, just like in Pristella shapeshifted into Emilia. Unlike last time though, she didn’t make any appearance mistake, she perfectly shapeshifted into Emilia, up to the last detail of clothing.

 

Rem wanted to talk as she barely responded to any questions, but couldn’t, she was kinda hurt emotionally at this moment. Rem knew better and knew she shouldn’t let her emotions but…

 

Rem: …

 

Rem’s emotions were still processing what she was seeing, not only was she disgusted that Capella transformed into Emilia but also used this appearance to tempt Subaru, though she also said that she knew what type of girl Subaru liked… So, this was type huh? Emilia.

 

Capella: So-

 

Subaru: I still do not feel a single bit of love towards you.

 

Capella: …

 

Rem: …

 

Maids: ….

 

Leo/Mary: ….

 

Leo and Mary came along 2 maids, who heard Subaru’s last line, after which none of them found the courage to force their leg past the door. Everything fell apart when Capella threw herself at Subaru, making his frail stature fall on the hard ground before shoving her hands inside his lungs.

 

Capella: WHAT DID YOU SAID TO ME MEATBAG?!?! SAY IT! I DARE YOU TO SAY IT!!

 

Rem: Subaru!

 

Capella: DON’T APPROACH MEAT BAG!!

 

Capella violently shoved Rem on the table that was located to the side, making her fall and forced to look at the scene.

 

Subaru on the other hand was delighted. He tested his theory once more and it proved to be true: Capella is unable to control her anger when she’s rejected. Not only that, whenever she taunt someone, she prioritize her own amusement rather than the objective, this is the reason she didn’t stop rambling her plan in his last loop, such a crappy woman. Of course, despite the pain, he was happy, he did not even try to yell or hide it, he couldn’t, and Capella saw it.

 

Capella: SAY IT! REPEAT WHAT YOU JUST SAID!

 

Subaru: …. You’re a bitch.

 

Capella did not hesitate, just like the first time he came to this place she violently transformed Subaru into a pile of flesh without beginning or end, without arm or leg, without face or rear.

 

Subaru: AAARGHHHH!!!

 

Subaru was yelling his soul out while being violently crushed by the sheer violence of the transformation to which Capella was smiling terrifyingly, with anger yet joy while being a witness to his agony.

 

Leo, Mary and the maids who were in the back were cowering, barely looking through the door hoping to not get noticed. They felt bad for Subaru, regardless of how he treated them before, this was one of the most violent types of “punishment” Capella ever used on someone.

 

Rem was closing her ears and eyes to not have to hear anything but to no avail as she could still do so, tears streaming down her face, she waited to make things worse. Rem was about to throw herself and attack Capella, but she remembered that Subaru asked that no matter what, she shouldn’t do something that may piss Capella’s off. So she waited.

 

After 5 minutes of gruesome torture, she finally decided to give the boy his shape back, he was even skinnier than before and paler, but that wasn’t enough. Capella violently shoved her hand inside his head to reshape and rewire his brain to put an end to his seizures as to force him to admit defeat, she did not want to wait hours on end for him to say, she wanted it now.

 

Rem was crying in the corner.

 

Rem: No, PLEASE STOP!! Stop! Not again, not again~

 

Completely and utterly ignoring Rem, Capella finished her work just to hear what she wanted from this boy: despair. She wanted for him to apologize, she wanted him to be scarred for life physically and emotionally, she wanted him to bow to her, she wanted him to say that he loved her, she wanted him to obey her.

 

Capella: *gasp*, now say it! I dare you to say it! Say it again to this lady if you dare! Go on! Oh, you can’t? of course you can’t meat bag! Hahaha-

 

Capella was venting her anger out on him during this whole time, taunting him, for daring to insult her in her on house and humiliating her in front of her “children”. Though her laugh her relief felt short as her head was violently grabbed by the hair and was violently pushed to the wall on the other side of her table, she was so surprise that despite how weak it was, despite how long it took for her head to touch the wall, she just couldn’t react at all as she was meet with eyes full of fury.

 

Subaru who was on the ground and could barely move and felt weaker than before yet managed to stand back up. He was weaker than he had ever been physically, even in the previous loops he was never this drain physically, though, he still had one last source of energy beside courage or hope to push him forward: The same unyielding hatred he felt during the last loop. Subaru didn’t forget, Subaru didn’t forgive her, from the beginning of his arrival into this room the only thing he could do was contain his anger.

 

Subaru hated Capella, he hated Leo, he hated Mary, he hated this place, he hated himself. Gathering all this rage right after getting his brain healed, Subaru unexpectedly stood back up and looked at fury at Capella who was laughing her lungs off at him before grabbing her by the hair and pushing her a few meters without falling over up until the back of her head meet the wall.

 

Capella laughs stopped, Rem was unmoving looking at the scene with worry, Leo, Mary and the maids were looking at the scene with pure terror, they didn’t know what was about to happen, they couldn’t allow it.

 

Subaru was looking dead into Capella’s eyes, unmoving, unflinching, his face so close they could feel each other breath as Subaru form was poor and he was looking down at her short from a slightly bent and crouched position or else he would just tower over her. Then he uttered this word with the most flame his body could muster ever since he came to this place, as if everything he said up until now felt untruthful compared to this.

 

Subaru: You’re a bitch!

 

Capella eyes widened, she couldn’t react, she just couldn’t, she didn’t know how. This was bad, she never had anyone talk back to her this way since 50+ years ago, she never expected anyone, especially an enemy act like this, this recklessly in her very own domain, especially after being “punished”. no one ever defied her right after being “Punished”.

 

*thud*

 

Subaru was quickly pinned down by 2 figures who were looking at him as if he committed the worst war-crime he would, they had daggers in their hands, and they were ready to kill him, they were scared.

 

Leo: YOU, DUMBASS! I hope you’re ready to face the consequences of your actions!

 

Mary: A fool like you should be taught a lesson, not behaving and touching mama like this! You deserve to be-

 

Capella: Enough.

 

Everyone in the room looked at Capella, who had a calm expression, but looked shaken. She seemed to be fine physically, but her attitude let something other show, something they never saw, and they didn’t know how to react to it.

 

Capella: Enough, let him be.

 

Leo and Mary looked at each other, unsure but decided to follow her order anyways.

 

Capella: Stand back up!

 

Capella directed this order to Subaru, who was still on the ground, but he was unresponsive.

 

Everyone: ?

 

Capella: This lovely lady ordered you to stand back up!

 

No reaction.

 

Capella quickly crouched down, looked at him and saw his eyes rolled backward. From touch, she could feel that his ribs were broken, around 5 to 7, he had bruises, but was barely bleeding.

 

Capella: he fell unconscious….

 

Capella tended her hand at Subaru, when it touched him, his body healed from the injuries he just got and got a bit of physical mass, while the jailers were looking horrified at what happened, they were as confused as Rem, they wanted to ask questions but decided against it.

 

Capella wasn’t stupid, she was perfectly aware she put him in a state of starvation and physical convalescence in the very last stages, he would die at 100 percent without minutes or hours if she didn’t do anything, and he already went past a physical state were the damage caused by his starvation would normally stay permanent. She reverted back these 2 factors for now to let him suffer and let him think enough to still gather info about him?

 

Capella: Bring him and the maid, or girl, whatever in their jail.

 

Capella theatrically threw her finger theatrically and dramatically to which Subaru’s jailer acquest, before Leo took him and Mary approached Rem and guided them out of the room.

 

Being left in the room with the 2 maids, who were still unsure to what to do, Capella uttered these words to herself.

 

Capella: For a meat bag, you sure have plenty of surprises… Natsuki Subaru.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 19

Notes:

Enjoy the reading.

 

 

 

Subaru woke up from his coma once more, this was happening a bit too much ever since Vollachia. His mind nor body weren’t used to it, especially now, so for a solid 55 seconds, Subaru couldn’t even move due to a sleep paralysis, but when he finally could it still took him another 30 seconds to open his eyes.

 

Subaru’s physical state was worse than ever before, he felt hunger like never in his life, and his body was so weak that the worst cold he ever experienced felt like a breeze in comparison. When opening his eyes, by the time his body caught up with his mind, his eyes landed on familiar figure once more.

 

Rem: …

 

Subaru was getting used to this, waking up on the thighs of a beautiful maiden who cared about him, wait, wasn’t it already the case. When his vision finally unblurred, he finally saw puffy eyes who were staring directly at his soul, unlike other times, it wasn’t just worry but also anger that was laying under.

 

Rem: You’re an idiot.

 

Subaru: ….

 

Rem: You’re an idiot, an idiot, an idiot! An idiot!! An idiot!!

 

Subaru: Rem… Sorry about that.

 

Rem: Don’t give me that!

 

Rem voice cracked as she was talking, her tough shell she managed to keep all this time, even in previous loops, was crumbling as she let out her emotions.

 

Rem: what were you thinking? What did you think you were doing? What do you think I would do if something were to even happen to you? Why are you acting so stupidly and recklessly?

 

Rem’s eyes were dried, but tears kept coming as if she was about to use every tear left in her body, which shouldn’t be beneficial for her at all.

 

Rem: *sniff* I trusted you to do the right things, but you only keep getting hurt, you provoked her and now you’re in this state. You have been in a coma since yesterday and didn’t wake up until now! *sniff* I thought you were dead before we were put back in our cell! I really thought you were dying or wouldn’t make it out this time.

 

Subaru: …

 

Rem: Why did you provoke her like that? You knew what was coming, why did you make yourself suffer like that? You are literally naked now; you only have rags that point aren’t even clothes and that aren’t even covering you up. Why?

 

Subaru looked down, his “parts” were only covered by a piece of tissue barely the size of his waist, and it seemed to come from Rem, who was once again trying to warm his body up so he wouldn’t die of hypothermia, even right now he couldn’t feel his hands nor feet but could feel he could move them at least.

 

Subaru: Because I wanted to protect you.

 

Rem: !!

 

Subaru, who was silently listening to her up until now, decided to speak up. He let her pour her soul out, normally in each instance, she would keep her composure, but she needed to vent, and he knew it. He let her express herself her despair because he knew how much he messed up this time, but unlike other times, he would not give up on her, he knew the words he needed to convey.

 

Rem: Protect me? By putting yourself into this situation? Are you kidding me? You- you even told them you would let them use me! Is this how you see me? Am i-

 

Subaru: you’re the person I trust the most there. The words I told them was because I was sure they wouldn’t follow through it.

 

Rem: …

 

Subaru: Rem… I need to tell you something.

 

Rem stopped crying and was looking at Subaru with angry eyes while he tried to put himself in a sitting position. Rem wanted to prevent him from doing so but his resolve wasn’t definitely for nothing.

 

Subaru: Rem, firstly I’m sorry for acting out of character, I just didn’t have time to convey what I wanted.

 

Rem: …

 

Subaru: You’re the only person who I trust, no matter what. Randy and Leyla aren’t our friends, nor will they be even if we were to try our very best, heck that is if that’s even their real names. I want to free us, but for that I need you Rem.

 

Rem: … Of course, I am just replacing lady Emilia or Beatri-

 

Subaru: -No, you’re replacing no one. You’re Rem, someone very dear to me, no one will ever replace you no matter what the case or the circumstances, this is how important you are for me. You have a specific place for me that even Emilia or Beatrice could replace.

 

Rem heart skipped a beat, her anger vaporized from her body when she heard these words, as if they were a confession. Rem was feeling her doubts and anger subdue slowly as if they were evaporating from her body; she wasn’t feeling distrust nor jealousy but shame for what she thought of him and what she was thinking of saying. Subaru’s black eyes left no doubt, he was serious about whatever he said.

 

Rem: …. Hum.

 

Rem was feeling lighthearted, as if the weight of the whole situation was lifted off her poor shoulders, but her remaining pride refrained her from showing any signs, presenting any excuses and she hoped that Subaru wouldn’t see it. Though…. Wasn’t she making a mistake by doing this? Wouldn’t he hate her?

 

Subaru: I’m also sorry for not giving you any tasks up until now, I had no idea of what to do, I was waiting for any events to happen and now that it happened, I want to share the information I gathered with you. Let’s help each other, and let’s get out of there, together.

 

Rem: But you keep hurting yourself, I just…

 

Subaru: Rem… Do you trust me?

 

Rem: … Yes.

 

Subaru: Then keep trusting me, in the same way you’ll never lose my trust. So… trust my process and let’s share our pain through it.

Rem: … Yes… But it would have been better if you had clothes, Capella completely destroyed any type of clothing left.

 

Subaru: oh sh-

 

Subaru tried to cover himself up with his hands, forgetting the state he was in trying to comfort Rem, but couldn’t hide much anyways. Rem on the other side was Rem, smiling like a bride.

 

Rem: Very well, I’ll trust you. So… What do you want to share? In my case I counted the room, there were around 500 if we count both sides up until where we meet Capella. Though I’m not sure how far it goes behind our main jail door and past Capella’s office, especially with all the stairs.

 

Subaru: That’s Rem for you, I knew I could count on you.

 

Rem blushed, despite her poor condition, while looking at Subaru who somehow managed to move despite his physical weakness, but it seems like… He gained a bit of weight or was it just her?

 

Subaru: I’m gonna share what I know, but before that… we have some visit.

 

Rem: wha-

 

The door swung open, and 2 figures entered the room. A boy and a girl. The boy seemed to be pale and weaker than yesterday, the girl on the other hand seemed fine but she had some bruises she sustained from physical trauma yesterday.

 

Leo: …

 

Mary: … hi.

 

Subaru: …

 

Rem: hi.

 

The tension was at his peak, neither side forgot what happened yesterday, they were warry of each other.

 

Mary: We brought you food.

 

Rem: … thanks, can you give it to us? My friend is too weak to move.

 

Leo: And who’s fault is that?

 

Mary: Randy!

 

Leo: tsk!!

 

Leo seemed to grow a sentiment of resentment toward Subaru as he did not show his previous friendliness. Mary was about to enter the jail, to give them food because Subaru is too weak to move but Leo stopped her.

 

Mary: huh?

 

Leo: just give them water, I want to discuss with the boy first.

 

Mary: … But-

 

Leo: Just do it.

 

Mary: …Yes.

 

Mary opened the door and did as he asked, giving them the water, but Rem had another idea.

 

Rem: Subaru… Drink it all.

 

Subaru: I ca-

 

Rem: I will not touch anything as long as you haven’t drink anything. You’re in the worst state possible; you will not survive for long if you keep this up.

 

Subaru: … Fine.

 

Subaru drank all the water in the watchful eyes of his jailers, after which when Mary got out, Leo started asking questions.

 

Leo: So? Now that you have witnessed how tough it is and experienced once more mama’s “punishment”, did you change your mind about our offer? Natsuki Subaru.

 

Subaru paused for a second, it was the first time he ever called him by his name while actively talking to him and not describing him as in a title. That boy, cruel boy, who used him in his previous loops and mercilessly fed him wrong information was now calling him by his name as another method of manipulation. The surprise could be seen on Subaru’s weak face but he hasn’t forgotten anything.

 

Subaru: Yes, I thought about it, my response is still no.

 

Leo: wha-?!? Keep quiet! We have to whisper if you want to survive! Also, you have to be kidding me, mama punished you in of the harshest way possible, you’re naked and without clothes right now, you look pathetic and even now you persist in refusing our help?

 

Subaru: … Fine I’ll play along for now, but it doesn’t change anything at all for my demands, want my help? Then get the paw to work if you want me to give you something.

 

Leo: Even if you’re putting yourselves in danger?

 

Subaru: We are already in danger, so by refusing your help nothing really changes, if our condition can’t be better from our terms, then there’s no discussion to have.

 

Leo: HK!!

 

*CLANK*

 

Frustration took the best of Leo as he slammed his fist on the jail door, Mary recoiled as she saw the scene. Rem was getting worried; in case of a fight or torture they could not fight back. Everyone turned their eyes to Subaru, who was still being held by Rem, he was still not intimidated.

 

Subaru knew most of this was a bluff and the jailers were the one on a time limit by Capella, they were the one getting life put at risk if they accidentally kill them, or if they can’t get any info from them.

 

Subaru wasn’t being swayed by his emotions or let himself easily manipulated anymore, but even now, he still felt a bit bad for them, although it was shadowed by his sense of duty to protect Rem and his hatred for them.

 

Leo: *Sigh* fine, what do you want?

 

Leo sighs, as he completely gave up on any kind of manipulation to accept Subaru’s demands. Subaru knew and saw the flaws of their methods, which inversely is what is leading to their downfall.

 

Firstly Capella, despite her cocky and bratty attitude, was smart and manipulative, but she has one flaw that Subaru previously thought was her anger issues, but he realized that it wasn’t correct. She had 2 of them actually: anger issues and impatience.

 

Capella was normally very patient as he experienced it himself when she was stalking his camp for over 3 weeks, but if she thinks that what she wanted could be directly reached or could be easily get through, she completely lost her sense of patience as he saw in the previous loop. She normally was very patient to wait until even a month if necessary while asking them questions every 3 days and keeping her composure, but when she thought that Subaru was a complete idiot who couldn’t make right from left, she decided he wasn’t worth the effort and quickly lost her patience the very moment he rejected her the three times.

 

Secondly that same anger was easily directed at her subordinates, even she knows that sometimes she’s the one who messes up, that’s why she imposed a rule on herself to not actively harm her children out of anger but out of “need”, for which she just needs a reason to keep up with her insanity or else she would have never been able to secure this organization. This anger is what created fear upon her troops to stay loyal to her but betray her when they couldn’t take it anymore. It also forced them to do the best job as well and as quickly as possible within probably a time limit.

 

The backlash of this method is that, in case of imminent failure, those who are mentally weak or lost their composure will make mistakes, which Subaru is trying to exploit.

 

Thirdly, Capella feared Subaru and wanted to know things about him. Normally under any normal circumstances, she would have just send them into a chamber of torture or mentally challenge him through Rem until he would  gave in, but right now she didn’t want to afford that as she thinks he’s an absolute monster who can see through any strategies at any time and any moment, making her overly warry of him for no reason.

 

This time her own experienced played against her, as she thought it would have been a waste of time, and this is what he accentuated yesterday when he said that he didn’t care if both him and Rem were “used”, surely making her give up.

 

If she truly had decided to torture him like any normal person by killing Rem for example or taking off their fingers and such, his task would have been over 14 times harder. Though, since Capella didn’t fully grasp who was “Natsuki Subaru” she decides to play it safe up until she understands what kind of person he is and how to get through him and as such, it serves as an immunity against imminent danger like Leo or Mary from either Raping them or debilitating them permanently.

 

Subaru: Firstly, get this measle thing on your plate out of our faces and bring us more food, real food and water.

 

Leo: oi, oi! Don’t you think you’re already going too far? We can’t just go around taking food from our place to give it to prisoners.

 

Subaru: that’s such a shame, because, you know, the entire body needs proper nutrition to function properly.

 

Mary: … But-

 

Subaru: -worry not, we just want enough food to free ourselves from the state of starvation, we’re not asking you to bring a buffet.

 

Leo and Mary looked at each other, thinking.

 

Subaru knew he couldn’t waste time, he needed to chain and quickly, so they had no way back, now was the time to push, he discretely pinched Rem’s tight without looking at her, when she tried to look at him, he didn’t give a glance back, to which Rem’s eyes brightened, she understood the task.

 

Rem: Secondly, we want new clothes.

 

Mary: What? Are you guys serious right now?

 

Rem: do you fear giving us what could barely be decent clothing for ourselves? Look at him, he’s literally naked in the cold.

 

Mary: This is impossible, it is beyond the realm of our possibilities to give full clothes without being chewed by mama.

 

Rem: … *sighs* then give us decent clothes for him at least.

 

Rem knew how to negotiate, asking for something big and then asking for what you really want.

 

Subaru: Thirdly, withing the span of each 3 days, we will ask for information from you that you need to give us in time or else our negotiation is over.

 

Leo: WHAT?

 

Leo lost his composure completely to the point he forgot to whisper.

 

Mary: L- Randy!! Please!

 

Leo: …-hk! Do you have any idea of what you’re asking us? Do you have any idea of how hard it is to gather information withing 3 short days?

 

Rem: You’ve been living there for years, getting to know simple info like our location, food, travel, messages aren’t a big deal. Isn’t it?

 

Leo/Mary: …

 

Subaru: By the way, the first demand starts now, prove yourselves and bring us real food and water.

 

Leo: Who do you think you are? I’m gonna-

 

Subaru: -The one who know how to get out of there without killing anyone.

 

Leo/Mary: … what?

 

In recent events, there was something growing up inside Subaru during the last 2 months of time loop, even though he knew something was up with his body, but he knew it was useful even when he didn’t know source at the time, and within his soul, it resurged again.

 

Subaru: I already have a schema for any case and situation on how to get out of there, but specifically without killing anyone, so you can stay in misery and just for you, I can even make sure to track you down even if you were to perish before that, in which case I’ll use your traces to track back any potential member of this damn organization.

 

The jailers started to sweat, they looked him in the eyes, and yet they couldn’t sense any lies in his words.

 

Subaru was taking a gamble right now, something was happening to him times and times again ever since the mansion with the first instance being when lied to Emilia and Rem, and they genuinely believed him upon his words. It also worked on even Capella, he knew each time that feeling would surge a change would happen, but he didn’t know on what exactly at the time, now though, he knew it was a weapon he could use to even trick Capella.

 

Subaru: I know how to get out of there.

 

Rem/Leo/Mary: ?!?

 

Subaru: Though, you have to make your decision right now, if you leave or refuse to take a decision right now, it is as good as rejected, for ever.

 

The authority of gluttony. It was what made Subaru this confident, he felt like he could do whatever he wanted, say whatever he wanted, follow whatever he wanted and now he was using it to show how fearless he was in this situation and was carefully using the right words with pure confidence without letting a trace of doubt show in his face. This power affected him firstly in Vollachia when he was dressed up, but it started to come out more often right before his abduction. It seems like a power able to control one’s own mental state, and indirectly affect him physically, which must be why he didn’t feel fear right now.

 

Subaru: “What do you think of this now huh? You granny loli! At that point even you can’t just kill me right now”

 

Subaru knew Capella was listening to their whole conversation, everything he was putting up was nothing but a front to hide his fear- no, because of his new acquired power he barely learned to use, he didn’t even felt fear right now, but for how long? He didn’t know, but what he was sure of is the fact that he showed off enough to completely destroy any intents of Capella from immediately killing either of him or Rem, and even if he messes up, she may just think it is nothing but a maneuver to trick her.

 

The reason he didn’t cut any ties with Leo and Mary up until now is not out of pity but only because he needed to show off to Capella, he would take a bit of advance but guide the 2 idiots to make moves that would seem right or beneficial for Capella by provoking them, but it was just so he had enough leverage so Capella won’t change the jailers. Subaru was already used to these 2, changing them would just put all of his progress back to Zero, and it’ll be far harder as Leo and Mary were the lowest of the lowest in term of incompetence in this place, if someone competent were to come, Subaru and Rem would have a harder time.

 

Leo: … Leyla, let’s get food.

 

Mary: ah! hum, yes.

 

The jailer went out of the jail after using the key to properly close the jail cell of Subaru and Rem. Their face represented something completely unreadable, a face they don’t think they ever made ever since they were born, even they didn’t know what that face is supposed to represent, but they finally abided by Subaru’s demands.

 

Rem: … Subaru, you were amazing!

 

Subaru put a finger on her lips and got his face closer, Rem was blushing as if he was trying to kiss her and was about to freak out up until he got closer to her ear.

 

Subaru: Rem, no matter what, if we’re talking together, never speak up loudly, and if you see an animal or an insect no matter how small it is, never speak, understood? Capella can transform into many animals too.

 

Rem gasped for a moment before looking around, there weren’t any signs of danger and as such.

 

Rem: yes.

 

Subaru smiled at her warmly with what was left of his strength, Subaru fell on Rem lap due to not being able to sustain himself properly.

 

Rem: Subaru!

 

Subaru: Yeah, Sorry about that, I know you’re tired but I’m gonna ask you to let me have a lap pillow. It is fine, right?

 

Rem: … Yes, sure, as much as you like.

 

Rem was smiling while Subaru turned his back to the ground just so the back of his head could rest on her lap. He felt completely drained and putting this act in front of the jailers was his only way of proving his toughness but right now he needs to eat, at least as much as his shrunken stomach could allow.

 

Rem was looking at him attentively, her eyes were bright despite her tired state, she was brighter than the other loops where their relationship soured because of their antics, it was good. Subaru felt relief for a moment before he gets a flashback on how his “old” Rem would also look at him like that.

 

Subaru’s mind wavered into the questions that was in his mind for quite the time, will Rem ever love him like before? Will Rem ever love him? Because he sure still does love her, the problem being that he was not sure that she may reciprocate it from their interactions, also there is the fact that even if he somehow manages to get her to love him, she will have no reason to accept a polygamous relationship. She isn’t obsessed with him like “Rem”, her personality resembling Ram would not allow her to accept such depravity.

 

Even then, Subaru just doesn’t have the heart to let her go, his love for her, his promise to her, his attachment to her are as strong as a year ago. What will happen? Will she love someone else and move on? Will she leave him?

 

Subaru: ….

 

But what if that is her own path to find happiness?

 

The door opened letting 2 figures enter once more, they had a plate that was a bit more consistent than what they had previously brought, with 6 cups of water a more consistent food, not as much as the first loop but still, in their state they couldn’t eat much anyways.

 

Leo: here you go, here’s your food.

 

Leo’s tone did not have any warm nor motivation, he felt completely lost as to what to do. Mary was looking at him worriedly, her expression showing signs of despair. They messed up again.

 

Rem carefully looked at them before noticing this and conveyed it to Subaru while they were eating in their jail. “They failed” Subaru thought, they must have done something that Capella did not authorize, or they disappointed her one too many times. If that was the case, there will be no “next” meeting for them, Capella will surely order a change before killing them.

 

Subaru needed to prevent that.

 

Subaru: Well, you did your part of the job, now we properly ate, I’m all ear.

 

Said Subaru as he handed back the plates to Mary who was in the jail. Her expression showing signs of fear as if she was about to cry, she must have realized too late that they messed up really bad.

 

Leo/Mary: …

 

They didn’t know what to ask at that point, but they couldn’t ask what they truly wanted as it was only the second day they met, but they couldn’t just leave like that.

 

Leo: W-well, you said you knew how to get out of there, h-how do you know that? Do you have a spy or another contact in this place?

 

Subaru: … No, I do not have anyone there. Also, I scrapped that previous plan as I realized it wouldn’t work.

 

Leo: -HK!!

 

Subaru felt a pinch in his butt as he looked at Rem who was looking at him with fear, it wasn’t the same fear as when he was provoking them, but something different as if she was not trying to prevent him from taunting them but to be careful of his words regardless.

 

Subaru: worry not, I’ll respect my part of the plan, now that I’ve eaten I can see way more clearly a path to victory, though, it will be tough, withing the next 3 days, I want you to give me the plans of this place when you do I’ll tell you my plan in more detail within each 3 days. But the first part of the plan would require tools, but for now focus on the map and clothing I need.

 

Leo/Mary: …

 

Subaru: ….

 

Rem reaction, their attitude change, their fear, their despair, their abandon… Subaru’s eyes widened as he understood, they will soon die if doesn’t do anything. He previously thought it would be withing a month like previously, or at least a week but it seems that they won’t have this luxury. He needed to act, not out of kindness but out of necessity as he needed these 2 to survive as he knew them the most.

 

Subaru: Also, I’ll take it that if you guys are replaced, any of you, the information leaked and that you died, and I’ll not even bother addressing whoever comes next after you.

 

Leo/Mary: huh?!

 

Leo and Mary head jolted, eyes shining like jewels, this sentence was their saving, and this is because the last time they acted like this was because…

 

Leo/Mary: !! Who do you think we are? Of course we’ll survive.

 

Capella was near, very near, near enough to be properly listening to whatever was happening to normal human range, their reaction right now proved that he was giving them direct orders. She would “punish” them severely for messing up this badly, but still, they would survive.

 

Subaru: fine, then you guys go ahead gather these information, withing 3 days we’ll discuss about it.

 

Leo/Mary: …

 

They stood there waiting for a moment as if they were about to get their life scrapped out of them.

 

Leo: Wait, have this first.

 

They gave them piercings…

 

Mary: These piercings will serve as such mama will not hear you past a certain distance you whisper. If you have any specific discussion you want to have in private, go ahead and press the button, just make sure to press it back when it is over.

 

Subaru: … understood.

 

Leo: Then we will take our leave.

 

They left without another word.

 

Subaru: Rem…

 

Rem: Subaru.

 

Subaru made a sign to give her the piercing, when she gave it, Subaru threw it across the dark and somber corridor as far as his weak arms could allow him to, he was weakened now, but eating gave him enough strength to stand up.

 

Subaru: What do you think?

 

Rem: … I saw something… In their ears…

 

Subaru: An animal?

 

Rem: an insect more specifically…

 

Subaru: I see…. So, she was really listening huh?

 

Rem: Subaru… These piercings…

 

Subaru: they probably fed us fake information, which would allow Capella to hear us no matter what with these piercings.

 

Rem: !! Subaru, this place, from what I could gather yesterday is no normal environment. The decorations, the structures, they don’t seem to be Vollachian.

 

Subaru: Neither Kararagian nor Lugnician. We must be in Gusteko.

 

Rem: … What are we gonna do?

 

Subaru: Rem… You trust me, right?

 

Rem: … What’s that question? Of course I do.

 

Subaru: haha, yeah!

 

Subaru forgot the very thing that led him so far, all this time: trust in his allies. Not a fake kind of trust, but a true trust that lies between each other with people who care about him. He never could do a single thing alone, and even before he was kidnapped Emilia talked to him about that.

 

Subaru was no superhuman, just a strong teenager by the standards of his original world but he’s weak by the standards of this world, and as such, he needs to rely on others which he only has done halfway through his first loop after abduction and completely ignored it the second time.

 

He will not make the same mistake again, he needs Rem to get out of there and save them both, her eyes brimming with hope, dreams and trust were directed at him alone and as such-

 

Subaru: -We’re gonna have a hard time there.

 

Rem: …

 

Subaru: Torture will be a possibility, blindfolding, breaking our bones, cutting our fingers, complete isolation of light, starvation to the point of being a finger close to death but… I have a counter.

 

Rem: You do?

 

Subaru: Yes.

 

Cor Leonis, something as stupid as this was ignored by Subaru. Sharing his strength and his pain, detecting his allies, helping them. With only that use, he could have determined from the very beginning if he had any allies near or if he Leo and Mary were really his teammates, well… Not in the first loop but anyways.

 

Subaru: You must have noticed right? In Vollachia, you could sense yourself being stronger when I was near, didn’t you?

 

Rem: … What? What are you talking about this isn’t the moment of joking!

 

Subaru: no! no! I mean as in you may have felt being stronger by an outside force, didn’t you?

 

Rem: oh! Well… Yes.

 

Subaru: It is an ability of mine that I only use when necessary, but it can be burdensome but if anything happen to any of us, no matter of tough it is. I want us to share the pain with others, to make things more bearable, either hunger, pain, thirst, or anything that could bother you, I want us to share it and as such to bear anything that comes to us, ok?

 

Rem: I… Don’t think I understood everything, but it would be my pleasure to help in any way I could.

 

Subaru: Yes, from now on, let’s work together.

 

After this heartful conversation they discussed and shared everything they could, their position how many threats that could potentially be there, how strong they are, how big this place could be, and unlike previous times, they added their current resources, what they would need to free themselves from this place, how careful they had to be, etc.

 

It was a heartfelt discussion that lasted 45 minutes during which Rem was brighter than ever before ever since they came to this place. Unfortunately for them, this would be a short relief.

 

 

2 weeks later

 

While sleeping and digesting what they ate earlier, Subaru and Rem were sleeping near each other, but their sleep was interrupted as the door flung open bringing them to their senses immediately.

 

During these 2 weeks, Capella never visited, nor were they called by her. During that time, they managed to get a few tools, food and water from the jailers, but they never kept any of the tools for themselves. They even managed to get a few rags to cover Subaru’s “manhood”, but whatever they were giving was just too little. So, it was a surprise when in the middle of the night from what they could tell, someone came into their cells.

 

Short and light footsteps echoed the room and right in front of their cage was a short figure. Subaru, upon seeing it, immediately jolted awake, he couldn’t believe it.

 

Subaru: you-

 

Capella: Did you miss me meat bag?

 

Capella was in front of their jail, Subaru was sweating now that he had the possibility to, this wasn’t supposed to happen, though it was also his fault. Subaru knew Capella was listening from the very beginning and he may have shown off too much, and now she seemed pissed.

 

Capella: Take this meat.

 

Capella threw some sort of sheet or ragged black cloth at him waiting.

 

Subaru: huh?

 

Capella: Wear it, I don’t want you to shamelessly display your meat in public.

 

Subaru: You call that a cloth?

 

Capella: Wear it before I tear your corn off!

 

Subaru: tsk!!

 

Subaru reluctantly wears it to cover his lower parts while Rem hitched as she understood the meaning of her words.

 

Rem: Wait, where are we going?

 

Capella: Worry not maid, you stay here, I just need to boy. You, Subaru, seem to be very troublesome, let me fix your attitude at once.

 

Subaru: huh?

 

Rem: ha?

 

What did she just said? Did… She just called him by his name?

 

Capella: What is it, can’t I call you by your name?

 

Subaru: … Why are you calling me by my name?

 

Capella: I’m done underestimating you and I have to teach you a lesson but not here, I have a special place just for you, with only the 2 of us~.

 

Subaru at that moment completely accepted the fact that he messed up big time and that he went too far, he angered this blond demon beyond what he expected.

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 20

Notes:

I hope you enjoy the reading.

End notes to read.

 

 

 

The Miload manor completely changed within these 2 weeks, the peaceful mansion completely transformed into what we can compare to a military base, load of nobles, soldiers, merchants, maids, butlers, mercenaries, etc. They were all gathered to help find the missing members of the Emilia camp.

 

One of their head, Annerose Miload, was carefully watching over the events and individuals that were running all around the mansion and between the different manors of the area. Though, it wasn’t what was preoccupying her mind, rather, it was her discussion with the minister of affairs of her allied camp, her discussion with Otto Suwen who put her in such a mood.

 

 2 weeks ago

 

Annerose: What do you mean by that?

 

Otto: It means what I meant.

 

If there was one thing Annerose hated, it was looking down on her due to her age. For years she was subject to such treatment during her training as the future head of the Miload branch, because of that, she wasn’t treated as respectfully nor did she receive the respect she was due.

 

All of these events lead her to develop quick anger issues and boldness to whoever judges her by her age, she never hesitates to put them in their places no matter what. Otto knew all that though… and as cruel as it was, he was going to use that to his advantage.

 

Annerose is a wise and dutiful kid, on part with some head of different nobles despite her age, but it doesn’t change one thing: Annerose was still an unexperienced child. Due to that Otto knew her mental and emotional maturity weren’t at their best and that she would bite whoever broaches a sensible subject, especially when it is linked to Emilia.

 

Annerose: Rude coming from you, Sir Otto. Do you happen to have any doubts about my ability to leadership my own mansion or do you have a commentary against my methods?

 

Annerose was looking fiercely at the ashen gray-haired man, who was looking back at her without wincing once.

 

Otto: No such things lady Annerose, though, I still think I have the right to ask if you think you can take over someone as important as royal candidate withing a year.

 

Annerose: … What do you mean by that?

 

Annerose lost any sense of potential trust in him at that moment, these eyes, they were eyes she was quite familiar with, they were the eyes of someone who wants to manipulate you.

 

Otto: … We are going to fight a sin archbishop as you know.

 

Annerose: …

 

Otto: Each time we fought them; the only reason we managed to get complete victory over them was because of my friend, Subaru. But as you can see, he isn’t there anymore.

 

Annerose: indeed, he isn’t.

 

Otto: He’s the kind of person who always finds a solution, a path to reach an end where everyone is alive no matter what, despite being reckless, stupid at times, he always does his best to do so-

 

Annerose: -come to terms with what you want to say, sir Suwen.

 

Otto: … I do not share his naïve point of view.

 

Annerose eyes widened a bit, before enlarging themselves even further.

 

Annerose: …Huh? What do you mean? Do you think… You can’t protect all of your friends?

 

Otto: Not entirely.

 

Annerose: … Do you… Think… you can’t protect Emily?

 

Otto: No, not in all situations. I’m ready to give my life for her, same with anyone in our camp but even then, we’re not sure that it would still be enough in some situations.

 

Annerose was sweating glands, gone was her composure and cool head, she started to get hasty… Just like Otto had planned.

 

Annerose: You… You can’t be serious, why? What is even the point of your presence then? What are you for if you think you can’t protect Emily? Hu-

 

Otto: -Because I’m not Natsuki Subaru.

 

Annerose: …

 

Annerose froze upon hearing these words, Clind nor anyone was there to guide her nor prevent her from making mistakes right now and Otto will use that to his advantage.

 

Otto: Pardon my words, but I’m not as naïve as Subaru, Emilia-sama or you Lady Annerose. It is the witch cult we’re facing, not some bandits or a simple menace that can be shoo off like that.

 

Annerose: … Me? Naive?

 

Annerose couldn’t find the words to express her frustration, this was the worst thing for her, being treated as “naive” like an inexperienced kid, but she couldn’t refute it because it was true, everything of what he said.

 

Otto: With Natsuki Subaru to our side, we will always reach that naïve objective of ours if we give it our all, no matter what, but this isn’t the case this time. Because of that change, I decided to revert back to my old self, someone who isn’t swayed by dream, and for such an attack against the witch cult, I expect deaths, even my own if things go wrong enough.

 

It wasn’t just manipulation, Otto was giving his real thoughts right now, he liked to plan before doing any actions, he never rushes headfirst into something, though, Capella’s is a dangerous enemy who acted the exact same. She perfectly planned her attack from what was said when his camp explained the attack. Though, Otto Suwen will never back down to save a friend.

 

Annerose: … What if Emily dies then?

 

Annerose asked this question with worry in her eyes as she looked at him while trying to keep her composure, Otto already knew what to answer.

 

Otto: Then everything will be over, our contributions, the camp and our deeds will be for nothing. Though Emilia-sama hates being outcasted from plan and action, putting her aside in this situation is something she would never forgive, especially since she’s one of the best heavy hitters in our camp after Roswaal. Regardless of what we want she will go anyways, so might as well make sure she does the right things.

 

Annerose: … Yo- You said being ready to die, didn’t you? Does that mean you’re ready to also put your other friends’ lives on the line to save 2 of them?

 

Otto: Yes, this is how important every member of the camp is to each other, it will not matter much if I die, or Garfield or Frederica.

 

Annerose: *gasp*

 

Annerose completely lost her composure to his words and even gasped before trying to recover herself.

 

Otto: Objectively for the throne, the only few people who need to live are Emilia-sama as the candidate, Roswaal as her sponsor and Natsuki Subaru because if there’s a way to victory, only he can achieve it.

 

Annerose: So, what is exactly all this about at the beginning then? About me being able to take over?

 

Otto: … Roswaal is one of the most dangerous, cunning, manipulative and powerful person I’ve meet, and that is after years of being a merchant and trading with the shadiest people you can imagine, but even he is struggling to keep up with all the events that are unraveling.

 

Annerose poor little heart was pounding, she started so see where he was going, he wasn’t as evil as she thought he was, and even regain some trust toward him as a person, but hearing the length of his conviction, the extent to which he’s ready to go, even sacrifice his life made her silent as this is something she never meet before, she never experienced, something that she never learned and thus didn’t know how to react.

 

Otto: We’re going to fight a sin archbishop, in its home, potentially facing hundreds if not thousands of mercenaries, what will happen if Roswaal dies? Could you take over him and the entire charge that is to be Emilia-sama’s sponsor for the throne? Despite the difference in experience between you and him?

 

Annerose: I- I-….

 

Annerose didn’t respond, she couldn’t respond anything coherently, as this was the first time in years she was put back to wall like this, she never expected someone would underestimate her- no, he didn’t underestimate her, it is specifically because he believed in her that he went to ask, but for the first time in years, she felt a task was too heavy for her.

 

Annerose: I have… A question.

 

Otto: What is it?

 

Annerose: Compared to me, how would you describe Roswaal?

 

Otto: … Well, depends, if you’re talking about attitude, you’re far better than him and you’re better off not taking anything from him. But… If You’re talking about leadership, there are years of difference before you could even stand face to him…

 

Annerose: I see….

 

Present time.

 

Annerose stood there, watching as the events unfolded. She never said a word of her conversation with Otto to Clind, but he could tell something was wrong with her.

 

Annerose was watching all the soldiers and mercenaries, walking side by side, thinking of the words Otto spoke to her: most of them are potentially gonna die, and as long as Emilia, Roswaal and Subaru are alive, the ascension to the throne is possible.

 

Annerose has already been faced with a few political situations that needed to resort to violence but that was generally only for self-defense when Clind protected her or when adults were discussing strategies to destabilize opponents. For the longest time she thought insulted when she didn’t take part in these conversations. Right now, though, and only now, when properly faced with it she truly realized the extent of the damage a single attack from the witch cult can lead to.

 

Annerose: I was naïve, I was just a kid…

 

Faced with the true reality of life put on the line, she was taking second thoughts on what she should do or how she is supposed to react. It is easy to discuss strategies when the people you’re going to send to risk their life are strangers, or just a number of soldiers, but it does change drastically when it is an acquaintance or a friend. The fact that Otto had to spell it out that Emilia could potentially die is what triggered her to properly assess it, despite previously taking part in some meeting regarding it.

 

Thinking now of that boy, who had these unrealistic expectations of saving everyone and pulling it off, that was Natsuki Subaru, she could now only shove down her jealousy while muttering a single word.

 

Annerose: Amazing.

 

???: Is there something wrooong~ Annerose?

 

Annerose turned around, facing her creepy uncle, looking at her with a look of expectation. Despite being a weird individual, he was quite the capable one in discerning when something is wrong with someone, and it seemed like he took curiosity in Annerose state of mind.

 

Annerose: Uncle Roswaal, what are you doing?

 

Roswaal: Weeell~, I’m waiting for a few invites, rather alliiies~ I recently made.

 

Annerose: … Uncle, what does it take to be a good leader?

 

Roswaal: … Where does this come frooom~? Annerose?

 

Roswaal was looking at her suspiciously but now she had his attention, something, a change was happening to Annerose.

 

Annerose: … All these people, you and Emily… You are going to fight a Sin archbishop, aren’t you?

 

Roswaal: Indeeed~.

 

Annerose: Most of the troops going there… They are going to die, aren’t they? Potentially even you and Emily?

 

Roswaal: indeeed, Yeees~.

 

Annerose: … Why? Aren’t you the greatest mage in the world? Isn’t Emily strong and has as much potential as you? Don’t you have an entire arm-

 

Roswaal: -Annerooose~, you must not think that way.

 

Annerose: …

 

Roswaal: Indeeed~, many people die upon an attack or a defense, regardless which camp, where, or the difference in power, having casualities is nothing but a matter of couuurse~.

 

Annerose: but-

 

Annerose: -Howeveeer~, we’re fighting a sin archbishop, not only they have a book that can guide them to their desire future, but they also possess great experience for the most part, great resources and those that don’t possess any of that have instead incredulouuus~ power.

 

Annerose: A year ago, the camp managed to do so though, even when you went to Vollachia.

 

Roswaal: Truuue~, but that was because we were extremely prepareeed~, but even then, without Subaru-kun intervention, we would definitely have casualties like Ram or myself.

 

Annerose: *glup*

 

Annerose looked at him incredulously while pondering his words, Otto Suwen wasn’t lying when he expressed his words, they were truly fighting with everything they had.

 

Annerose: Why then? Why put your ally’s life at risk when you could ask for someone to do the job for yourself and protect you and the rest of your allies?

 

Roswaal: This is the way of doing mooost~ of the time, though, we are a camp, ready to fight for our allies, what we believe in and our friends, no matter how dangerous it maybe we do not think too much of thaaat~.

 

Roswaal looked at the sky, pondering for a few seconds, before looking back at the individuals going around the Miload manor like ants, they were as frantic in their movement as they could be.

 

Roswaal: When we waaant~ something to be done properly and we have the experience of doing so, it is better to do it ourselves and who am I, or rather, who can disrespect our desire to use the utmost of ourselves to protect what is important for us? Emilia-sama, Natsuki Subaru, Frederica, Garfield or Clind wouldn’t allow such thiiing~. They would pursue their objectives to help up until the very end, and this is an important thing a leader must possess and know when to act on iiit~.

 

Annerose looked incredulously at her uncle, her heart ached, Otto was right, it was night and day to compare their experience and ability as leaders. She had much to learn and experience, but will she have time to do so withing less than a year?

 

Roswaal: Where did that change is comiiing from~?

 

Annerose: Huh?

 

Roswaal: This is curious of you, you are differeeent~ from before, you aren’t as bold and understand now the true value of liiife~, yet barely 2 weeks ago, you wouldn’t mind taking solutions that were objectively dangerous if it meant for the betteeer~, why is that?

 

Annerose: …It was the first time I thought that… Emiliy could potentially die, then I stopped thinking about only myself…

 

Annerose looked back at the attraction that was her courtyard.

 

Annerose: Every single one of them may have someone that is waiting for them to return… So…

 

Roswaal: I seee~, worry not about thaaat~.

 

Annerose: ?

 

Roswaal: You truly nooow~ understand the true value of life, and everyone there came perfectly knowing what they were fighting for. They know the chance of survival could be very low, but again, who are weee~ to insult their resolve?

 

Annerose felt appeased, it wasn’t her fault that so many would die, no, they decided to go this path. Regardless of what she said, Emilia would not listen to anyone and would go help Subaru. But now, she truly understands why, it is because of their resolve. Annerose was glad to have this conversation with Roswaal, but she would never thank him anyways.

 

Annerose: geez what a creepy uncle.

 

Roswaal: oya? oya? That quite the words coming from someone who made her own butler quite teeense~.

 

Annerose: huh? What? Wait, did Clind ask you to-

 

Roswaal only answer was to close one of his eyes, a smile on his face and a finger on his lips.

 

Meanwhile, very near to their position a gray ashen-haired man was listening to their conversation, a smile on his face, satisfied whispered these words to himself:

 

Otto: Now that this is out of the way, I can truly focus on helping our team locate Subaru.

 

Roswaal’s head jerked up looking at the main door of the manor, noticing a change before starting to fly off the ground.

 

Roswaal: Oya? It seems like my new allies just arriiived~

 

Annerose: hum? Those that you made at the funeral?

 

Roswaal: Indeeed~, I managed to finish off my part of the deal within Barely 2 days to recruit them, and I sent a letter for them to come help us upon my arrival at the manor. It was extremely fast, but I had contacts where they were locateeed~ to help them do my part.

 

Annerose: hum… Wa-wait?! What?

 

Roswaal grabbed Annerose by the waist without warning.

 

Roswaal: These are new invities that you do not know, I must do proper presentatiooons~.

 

Annerose: At least warn me before anything, geez~.

 

Roswaal, with Annerose, went to greet an entire regiment of soldiers with cavalries of ground dragons, dragon carriages and armament.

 

Roswaal: Good afternooon~, I’m the margrave Roswaal L. Mathers, to serve you.

 

Commandant: Hum! My name is commandant Koh! Soldiers! Make place for the leader!

 

The path broadened toward a specific carriage, where everyone was looking, and a small figure came out, walking nervously toward Roswaal.

 

???: Good afternoon, Roswaal-sama.

 

Roswaal: no need to be so teeense~, Schult-kun.

 

Schult: I mean, all of this is so new and weird at the same time… And I’m also very thankful to you for helping me reach this post but I’m not used to it yet.

 

???: Well, you’ll need to, kid.

 

Another voice came along, supporting Schult, a man who was right behind him but had so little presence you could barely notice him, but is so unique when you do notice him, it is impossible to ignore him anymore.

 

Roswaal: Welcome to the Miload Mansiooon~

 

Annerose: My name is Annerose, I’m the head of the Miload Mansion in the absence of the current head, can you give me your names?

 

Schult: Yes, excuse me for my rudeness. My name is Schult, owner of the domain of what was previously known as the Bariel domain, I’m here to help Roswaal-sama.

 

???: My name is Aldebaran, but you can just call me Al.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

In a room inside the Miload mansion were 3 girls sitting discussing the where abouts of Subaru: Beatrice, Emilia and Frederica. Emilia was looking outside; it’s been a few days since the commotion started and she was getting used to it but still…

Emilia: There are so many things happening outside.

 

Beatrice: indeed, I suppose.

 

Beatrice woke up, just to have this conversation, since it is Subaru related, they were discussing previously his whereabouts in a meeting with diverse nobles, merchants and mercenaries. Just temporarily, Beatrice could feel Subaru’s presence but couldn’t locate him, the link got stronger during a certain period of the day before falling off afterwards within the span of an hour.

 

Frederica: … Emilia-sama.

 

Emilia: Yes? What is it?

 

Frederica: This will definitely seem rude, but we have to discuss Subaru’s and Rem’s position right now…

 

Beatrice looked at her, apprehensively, she knew where Frederica was going with this and gave her a look to encourage her not to say a word, but she ignored Beatrice.

 

Frederica: Emilia-sama, you may know that Subaru and Rem were captured by lust.

 

Emilia: Yes, but… Everyone knows that. What are you getting at Frederica?

 

Beatrice: Stop it, I suppose.

 

Emilia: Its fine Beatrice. Continue.

 

Beatrice: …

 

Beatrice wasn’t only doing this for Emilia’s sake, but for herself as she didn’t want to hear what Frederica would say. Not only is she conserving as much mana as possible, but her mood went bad during these times.

 

Frederica: Do you remember what I taught you about how to make babies?

 

Emilia: Huh? Well… Yes, but what does that have to do with anything?

 

Frederica took a deep breath before getting herself ready.

 

Frederica: Well as I’ve told you before, the process of having babies is a special one, procuring physical pleasure, to the extent where some individuals would force it upon others.

 

Emilia: … Some individuals would force themselves on others to make babies.

 

Frederica: not exactly, just the process to get the physical pleasure of it. It is a terrible event, to which my mother was subjected 2 times, giving birth to me and Garfield.

 

Emilia: *Gasp* what a terrible-….

 

Frederica: Indeed, it was. It is a terrible action, tainting one’s body, but that is not the subject I want to broach.

 

Emilia: ….

 

Frederica: Lust is one of the main emotions that derive people to such depravities.

 

Emilia: …Huh?

 

Beatrice: ….

 

Emilia was listening carefully to these words before realizing slowly dawn on her.

 

Emilia: Frederica… wait, do you mean-

 

Frederica: -I wish it not to be the case Emilia-sama. It is a terrible event that can leave mental and physical scars upon the people that were affected by such a horrible and forceful act. I’m truly sorry if I sound cruel, but since we are facing the bishop of Lust who, from reports, did not show any sense of self respect for her body or others, we can’t just put aside the possibility that… Subaru-sama and Rem may… have their bodies forcefully used by Lust.

 

Emilia: *Gasp*

 

Emilia violently stood up, face white as a sheet. After coming back from Pristella, Frederica gave a bit more explanation about what a man and a woman could do together and as such after asking what a “virgin” was. Emilia understood the concept and importance of virginity of an individual.

 

Emilia also understood the meaning of taking it away from someone and the humiliation it could represent if one side feels even slightly uncomfortable.

 

So, to think that Subaru, HER Subaru was being took away by this vile woman, no, him and Rem was a terrible shock she just couldn't stomach at all. She was so disgusted she could puke just by imagining, but her inexperience prevented her from properly getting a mental image of it.

 

Emilia: Why?

 

Frederica: … There are just some evil individuals out there, some terrible people who will trample upon anyone to get what they want. The reason I’m telling you this, Emilia-sama, is for you to be as understandable and patient as possible if we get to save them.

 

Emilia; … Yes, I-I think I understood.

 

Beatrice was looking at the scene, she disliked it. She knew Frederica was just preparing Emilia mentally for what was to come and if Subaru or Rem were to get terribly affected by these events, but still Frederica’s attitude was still deplorable to her eyes.

 

Though, Beatrice couldn’t find the strength to insult Frederica as she understood the meaning laying behind it. She saw her own mother being used like an object by bandits or terrible people and she was just trying to help as Emilia put her best face when she met them. It is specifically because she couldn’t talk to her that she was mad.

 

Emilia on the other hand felt completely stunned, as if something hit her poor skull so fast and with so much strength that she couldn’t even fathom to process what she had just heard. Her poor mind was racing, heart was beating, breath was lacking, she even had a few tears ready form but yet to fall.

 

Overall, Emilia was feeling deep anger, and jealousy over Capella who dared to take 2 of her friends like that. She never thought things could go so sourly. She may not become his first.

 

Emilia: I… I understand, I’ll do my best.

 

But even then, she couldn’t afford to lose her composure, making mistakes will just make the effort of everyone vain. She needed to keep a cool head while thinking as to how they can take him back.

 

Frederica: …. You’ve really matured… Emilia-sama. May we find a Subaru location as fast as possible and get him free.

 

Emilia: Yes.

 

Frederica was truly impressed, regardless of the fact that she was potentially inexperienced with love or that she accepted the situation and is trying her best to not lose her composure was noteworthy regardless. But it wasn’t the case.

 

Emilia: Subaru…

 

Emilia was internally having a huge panic attack, she seemed fine because of her conditioning with Puck that pushed her to follow the direction of whoever she saw fit, right now she wasn’t thinking by herself, she was just following the words of whoever gave her orders, it would be fine even if it was Petra due to Emilia high opinion of her but just like in the sanctuary, if she was alone she would have a mental breakdown.

 

Emilia looked at Beatrice who had a terrible expression, unlike her, Beatrice must also have realized the potential meaning of being captured by Lust, but it seemed she refused to think too much about it.

 

Beatrice: !!

 

Frederica and Emilia looked at Beatrice, who despite her state immediately jumped up.

 

Frederica: Beatrice-sama what is it?

 

Beatrice: Shush I suppose, I can feel my connection with Subaru coming back.

 

Emilia/Frederica: !!!

 

Beatrice: It is like Yesterday, I felt the link coming back temporarily, but then it disappeared within a few ten of minutes. I can’t tell where he is exactly or what his state is, but I can feel it I suppose.

 

Emilia: Beatrice! Do you at least know the direction?

 

Beatrice: … No, Betty… Beety can’t even tell his direction… only that he’s alive I suppose.

 

Emilia: ….

 

Frederica: … Worry not Emilia-sama. The entire Miload mansion is helping out to know her location, we should get some intel soon enough.

 

The door of the room opened; a small figure entered.

 

???: So, you’ve been there~? Geez, such a handful. This place is so full~.

 

The three women looked at the small figure who appeared in the room.

 

???: I heard about what happened, and I came as fast as I could to help~.

 

Emilia: Meili!

 

At this moment, in the Emilia camp, 2 very important figures, who will be decisive for the outcome of their future battle against Lust arrived.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Randolf: Come on Leo, I’m sure you can do it.

 

Leo: GHLUUUUUU!!!

 

Jerah: That’s right, that’s right Mary, let it out, let it out.

 

Mary: *gasp* *gasp* GLUUUU *sob*

 

Leo and Mary, never in their lives were “punished” this hard, it was far worse and far longer than whatever they experienced, and this time they didn’t get to enjoy getting their brain put in place to avoid seizures. It has been 2 weeks since then but despite their body with increased resistance against changes or environmental harshness, they were still puking their guts out from time to time. Most of the time, they were just physically weak, but other times, their body started to act up by themselves and seemingly started to give out.

 

Leo was being taken care of by Randolf, while Mary by Jerah and Kuna, the others, were watching from afar.

 

Leo seemed to be recovering quicker, but it absolutely didn’t seem that he was fine at all. Normally they would just ignore them, but this time, their “punishment” with their mother was so bad, Leo, despite his state he was basically begging Randolf, while his eyes were bloodshot red, to save Mary or she will die. Upon seeing this, for the first time in years, Randolf called the others to help. They spent a lot of time recovering but the next day they had to feed the prisoners and give them important info within each 3 days?

 

Mary was in a far worse condition physically and mentally, she couldn’t tell what was there and what wasn’t, she was hanging her head up and down on Jerrah’s chest while occasionally puking, she was frantically trembling. She wasn’t fine at all.

 

Kati was looking at this scene with an unusual expression on her face, it was serious and another expression anyone has yet to discern.

 

Kati: … What happened?

 

Dima: huh? What do you mean? They got punished because they couldn’t do their job or because they failed while trying to do the “plate” for us maybe.

 

Kati: … No, it isn’t. Even with their failures, for years, mama never went this far on anyone, even those that betrayed her, and if they did anything to that extent, they would be dead. But mama just decided to do this instead not caring if they lives or die… probably hoping the later.

 

Everyone: …

 

Kati slowly approached the pale Leo, who was trying his best to stay conscious, squat down to his level and looked at him.

 

Kati: Hey! Dumb boy, what happened, this isn’t like you. Mind telling us what happened to you?

 

Leo lifts his head up, expecting teasing from her eyes, but upon further inspection, there wasn’t any sign or teasing, shaming nor malicious intents, she genuinely seemed worried about him… Or it was a trap to mock him after. In any case it was the first time she ever looked at him with these eyes and as such, within the strength he could muster, he uttered these words:

 

Leo: Nat- Natsuki *gaps* Subaru.

 

Kati’s eyes widened, upon this response she touched him and a faint light glow, it seemed to give Leo some strength, but it wasn’t healing magic but rather a transfer of energy, allowing Leo to temporarily talk. It was something that wasn’t suitable for healing and it was tiring her out quickly, rather, it was like a temporary gift of strength to forget the pain and burden. It was generally only used for torture interrogations when someone is unable to talk anymore, or on dying comrades to appease their death…

 

Kati: Explain.

 

Leo: … Mama… put us in charge of Natsuki Subaru… as you can guess it didn’t go as planned at all; he even went as far as call mama a bitch.

 

The entire room froze upon hearing these words and they all started to shake while looking at Leo as if he just had said the worst war crime they could hear.

 

Randolf: oi! Oi! Oi! What do you mean? Couldn’t you torture him and menace him or something kiddo? Things go poorly when she’s angry.

 

Leo: He… He completely played me, as if he knew every move I was about do… that WE were about to do.

 

Jerrah: … Well, that isn’t really unexpected.

 

Kuna: Shut it, Jerrah!

 

Jerrah: I mean that’s true, after all they are the worst of the worst for these things, aren’t they?

 

Leo: It was mama herself… who made that plan.

 

The entire room stayed silent. There was no way these words he just said were true, Capella could identify someone very being just by looking at them, and within enough time after knowing them, she could even tell their next moves. Whenever she was the one to make a plan against someone specifically, there was no rate of failure, even for Leo and Mary. To think that the cycle broke because of Natsuki Subaru.

 

Jerrah: tsk!! It still doesn’t matter; it still must have been your fault.

 

Kuna: Shut it!

 

Leo: Randolf…

 

Randolf got closer after looking at him, he wanted to convey something to him specifically.

 

Randolf: What is it?

 

Leo: He is a monster. He is one of these monsters.

 

Randolf: …. I see, so he is one of them huh?

 

Most of the teammates were confused upon these words, they were words they rarely heard Randolf say, but no one ever got the meaning, so they were surprised to see Leo did.

 

Leo: He’s physically weaker than me… The girl that was brought with him is way stronger than him but with enough cooperation even one of us can take her down… He fears torture, he fears death, but even then, he doesn’t fear to go through it if it means he can reach what he wants.

 

Everyone: ….

 

Leo: I menaced him in every way I could… I tried to push him back to the wall. Upon first inspection he looked like an idiot… that would fall for the first bait. Even mama thought so, then he completely turned things around… Even after getting “punished” by mama, even after getting weakened physically and mentally. Despite the pain and the torture, I was literally about to put on him weren’t it for Mary stopping me, he didn’t budge, nor even when mama helped me, he still managed to outsmart us.

 

Leo’s head felt low as he contemplates what had happened withing just 2 weeks.

 

Leo: Weren’t it for him pushing me to accept his offer, we would have died by mama’s hands due to how much we screwed up.

 

Everyone looked at them with pity, even they could tell how cautious Capella was with Subaru, even then, they didn’t expect her to be this obsessed about it. Just looking at how badly the jailers were punished, it indicated 2 things: Lust didn’t care about these 2 anymore, she would not hesitate to kill them for their first mistake now and she was far more serious about her prisoners than she seemed.

 

Randolf: … I see, so this is why she called me in huh?

 

Everyone: Huh?!

 

Randolf: Mama called me in not too long ago, she needs a torturer, she needs my services against 2 specifics individuals.

 

Leo who was on Randolf chest shuddered, not because he was cold, but the implication. In the organization Capella was the one who could inflict the worst types of torture possible but…

 

Randolf: Ah~, It’s time. Excuse me but I have to go.

 

Randolf was the one with the most experience on how to destroy a human psyche. When these 2 combined, there wasn’t a single human who wouldn’t talk after experience a few of their “sessions”.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed the reading.

So there will be a small change that i wanted to talk about. I think i will start posting 2 chapiters per week for a few weeks, tuesday and Friday if i have no issues. Why? you may ask. Well the next few chapiters are a bit focusd on Leo, but reminder this is my first time writting a fan fic and Leo is my very first original character to which i gave developement but we all know we are here for mostly Subaru, Rem and Capella.

Second reason is because i wanted to make the chapiters about him only 3 chapiters long, but it ended being WAY more than this. I had to handle it a bit more carefully, this is why i'll post 2 chapiters per week up until i finish writting him.

I know some may like him but i do not know what the general consensus will be but i hope you enjoy his characters and my other original characters.

Also worry not, each chapiter will not be entirely focused on Leo, at the beginning of each, you'll see an insight of Subaru's situation but it will be short. So yeah.

Chapter 21

Notes:

So, i made a BIG blooper.

Firstly i want to DEEPLY apologize, because the few weeks of double content is postponed. I really thought from memory that the chapiters that would focus on Leo would start this week, but i was very wrong. I'm posting this chapiter extra early for that reason, but now i'm wondering if i should post this Friday or post normally before i reach the chapiters i'm talking about.

Once again, i deeply apologize for the hype, and i hope you enjoy the reading.

 

 

 

Subaru: GHAAAAAAAA GRH AAHH ARGH !!!

 

Randolf: Hum? Still holding on huh?

 

Capella: … What’s up with him?

 

So little time has passed since Capella took him out of his jail, but it felt like an eternity at this point. Capella brought him into a torture room, she didn’t even bother calling it a “punishment”, she directly went into destroying him mentally.

 

 

An hour ago

 

Capella And Subaru were walking in the hallway, for some reason she gave him food on the way that she forced him to eat. Subaru was stressed as this was something completely new to him.

 

Subaru: … Where are we going? What are you planning?

 

Capella: Silence! At least if you value your life.

 

And the conversation ended as fast as it started.

 

Subaru was blindfolded and had his wrists chained up, he was walking as straightly as he could but was still swaying left to right since he had no point of reference besides the chains Capella was yanking.

 

Upon walking for 40 long and gruesome minutes he bumped into her, she was so short his belly hit her head to which she responded by kicking him.

 

Subaru: Gah!

 

Capella: Watch out!

 

Subaru: grh! You’re the one who stopped without warning! How was I supposed to know?

 

Subaru stood back up but couldn't see that Capella’s face was contorting as she realizes once again that this boy wasn’t afraid of her. Stop thinking she thought, she violently opened the door, transformed her arm into a giant one, grabbed Subaru and forcefully sat him in a chair.

 

Subaru: What?! What is happening?

 

Capella: Calm down Subaru.

 

She took away his blindfold, it took some time before his vision adapted to the lighting of the room, but when he did, he wished he didn’t. All around the room where nothing but what looked like 60-80’s rusty chirurgical materials that were used in a time when empathy from doctors didn’t exist. There was blood all over the tools and the floor, they were dried up, same could be said for his chair where his hands and feet were locked up.

 

Subaru heart skipped many beats as he understood the meaning of what is going to happen: he’s gonna be tortured. The tools looked completely dull and rusty but if he was lucky, it could just be the dried blood or lump of flesh that gave them this impression… He hopes at least.

 

Capella: AH! AH! It seems you realize the situation you are in, right? Subaru?

 

Subaru slowly lifted his head up, before asking the question he couldn’t properly ask, nor get all the details previously.

 

Subaru: Why did you start calling me by my name?

 

Capella: Huh?

 

Capella face grew menacing.

 

Capella: It is my house and my will to call anyone whatever this lady wants to call them. You are no exception meatbag! Don’t you dare give me orders!

 

Subaru: That’s not it, isn’t it?

 

Capella: Huh?

 

Capella never called Rem or Subaru by their names once when addressing them, in any of the previous loops, never in Pristella, never when they were captured. Heck, she never even bothered calling almost anyone by their name when addressing them as far as he remembered.

 

Subaru: … You would never have called me by my name under any normal circumstances, as you’ve said yourself, to you I’m nothing but a piece of meat. You do not respect any piece of meat whoever they are unless you can use them for your scheme, right?

 

Capella: ….

 

Subaru: HA ARGH!!

 

Capella transformed her hand once again and grabbed his entire torso before throwing him into the wall, he broke some ribs in the process. When he fell to the side and his arm took some of the shock, spraining his left wrist. While fighting through the pain, Capella lifted him back up and put him in his place like nothing happened.

 

Capella: You’re a clever one, aren’t you? To come up with such theories?

 

Subaru: …

 

Capella: But even then, it is far from accurate. You see, this lovely lady only calls by their name the meatbags who got her interest. You, Subaru, manage to get my interest, even a tiny bit, so this lady gave you the honor to call you by your name, you can feel grateful.

 

Subaru: Thanks… I guess…

 

Capella: tsk, tsk, tsk! Don’t think you’re some kind of big shot meat bag. You got this privilege only because you managed to surprise this lovely a bit. This lady never thought anyone would be stupid enough to insult her in her very home after being transformed into a lump of flesh, at least, this lady admits your boldness.

 

Subaru gulped, so he gained some respect only because he gave her a reason to torture the lights out of him up until he shits himself huh? This is bad, this is very bad. Subaru needs to get out of there.

 

When searching for a way out, Subaru’s eyes met Capella’s face who was looking at him with a smile, he immediately remembered. Capella enjoyed seeing despair on the faces of his victims, and since she could tell the tiniest change within his face, she could tell her plan was working, she caught on the fact he understood her intentions, but it didn’t seem to matter.

 

Capella: Oh? Trying to put a tough from in front of this lady?

 

Subaru needs to calm down, in any ca-

 

The door slowly opened, letting in a bulky, soft faced, bearded middle-aged man with a tank top. He seemed relatively calm and had a kind face. His simple presence was even enough to calm Subaru… It was up until the next words that were spewed from Capella.

 

Capella: Oh? Randolf, good timing, this lady has been waiting for you.

 

Subaru started to sweat, she didn’t call him “meat”, but referred to him by his name, and unlike Leo and Mary, she was joyful doing so, not only that she said she was waiting for him… Oh no.

 

Randolf: Hello Mama, thank you for waiting for my presence.

 

Capella: Ah~, finally a good one! This lovely lady was so used to these 2 idiots that she forgot what it was like to have a good child with me.

 

Randolf: Your words convey nothing but joy mama.

 

Randolf said these words as he slightly bowed his head.

 

Subaru was looking from behind, this was bad new, like very bad news. Normally saying “hello” would be disrespectful in any kind of professional place, but this time it had a purpose: He didn’t give the time of the day.

 

Subaru: … So, us being the only one there was a lie?

 

Capella: Oh? What is it? Were you expecting something from this lady? Ha ha aha! What a fool!

 

Randolf looked carefully at Subaru before his eyes, already almond shaped, squinted further.

 

Randolf: …Oya?

 

Capella: This meat is trying to get as much info as possible.

 

Subaru: huh?

 

Randolf: Oh? Just like the boy said huh?

 

Subaru looked at the blond demon, confused to what just said, his façade that he tried to keep up was slowly crumbling.

 

Capella: You were waiting for him to say, “good morning” or “good afternoon” and such to know the time of the day, didn’t you?

 

Subaru nervously gulped.

 

Randolf: Mama, if I may ask a question…

 

Capella: Go on.

 

Randolf: Why is it that you called me by my name in front of him? Shouldn’t we be as cautious as possible.

 

Capella: … It doesn’t matter, he knew the names the 2 idiots gave him were fake, he will also know if you gave him a fake one.

 

Randolf: Hum… I see, but he doesn’t really look like the smart one, does he?

 

Capella: It’s all a trick.

 

Capella moved around bringing a table close to where Subaru is positioned.

 

Capella: This “idiot”, for some reason, has some flashes of genius that appear from time to time, allowing him to decipher problems and find solutions even this lady couldn’t think of.

 

Subaru gulped a second time. This was getting dangerous, within just a month of observing, Capella could tell there was irregularities in Subaru’s behavior in his second loop, and by extension, could determine he has an ability that would allow him to know the events that were supposed to unfold. He gave too much of a good impression this time; he needed to keep it up no matter what.

 

When Subaru was focused on what to do, his eyes shifted to the calm gaze of Randolf, who was looking at him perplexed, with unmoving eyes. He was gauging him, he tried to turn his eyes back to Capella, whose back was facing him; to avoid the intensity of the gaze of the man just to realize she was also fixing at him intensely while picking up an item. They were analyzing him, any movement, any reaction, any emotion, there were visually “dissecting” Natsuki Subaru to make him mentally naked.

 

Randolf: Well then, mama, can we get started?

 

Capella: Yes.

 

Subaru started to sweat as there was no way out, the only thing he could do was to pray for a ray of hope. But there wasn’t any.

 

Capella: My punishment didn’t work on him as planned, what do you recommend?

 

Randolf: Let’s start lightly and put him in a cold environment to make him sensible to pain.

 

Capella: This has already been done; he’s been in a cold jail for a few days now.

 

Randolf: Good, now we need needles that have been heated to the point of turning white, we will insert them into his fingers through fingernails, while making sure to pass through the nerves.

 

Subaru almost chokes on his own tongue while hearing the words that will decide his outcome.

 

Randolf: like this, the pain will spread and last without causing infection and he will also lose some of his dexterity and finger control.

 

Capella: Good idea. Doesn’t the girl like to use needles?

 

Randolf: indeed, I will call her in. Do you need anything else mama?

 

Capella: well, not- … hum? What is it? Are you gonna piss yourself after hearing about our new methods? Ahahah! You’re so pathetic!

 

Capella’s cruel words were directed at Subaru who had a grim look on his face.

 

Subaru: Me? Pathetic? Well, I guess. Maybe I will also piss myself, who knows? from having my bones pierced by fucking white hot needles!!

 

Capella: Oh? You admit it? You’re so pathetic, and to think this lady had high hopes for you? Gross, so gross!

 

Subaru: At least, I don’t say that I can do everything myself just to count on others because I realize too late, I can’t do shit myse-

 

*THUD*

 

Subaru: Gah~ Argh ~.

 

Subaru just got punched by Randolf, it was so fast he couldn’t even see it, and despite seeing stars, he still managed to understand that it was a warning rather than an actual punch. Subaru was bleeding all over his face and must have his face bone cracked around the eye socket.

 

Capella: Huh? Humf! What a stupid meat you are. This lady stated that all the love in the world is there to be monopolized by her, never have this lovely lady told you that she could do everything by herself.

 

Subaru: Gug~… W-what?

 

Capella: Of course, this lady is aware of her own lacking, this lovely lady is quite good at “Punishing” and torturing, but if she’s not careful she ends up killing the prisoners. That’s why this lady, as smart as she is, called in one of her favorites who’s quite experienced in physical and mental torture to last for as long as this lady wants, even if it months on end.

 

Oh no, oh no, no, no, no. Capella can recognize her weaknesses. Capella can recognize her weaknesses! Capella can recognize her weaknesses!! She can tell when she can’t do something and rely on others to do so.

 

Subaru: “I must be an idiot”

 

Subaru realized his mistake; he was the one underestimating her that whole time. She wasn’t stupid, of course she wasn’t, she had almost 50 years of experience in this domain, more than 2 times the amount of time he lived, how could he possibly think she would not call reinforcement due to her bratty attitude.

 

Subaru: “….Bratty attitude?”

 

Was she… Was she acting? Was all of that act of being bratty and call for someone love, inviting them like a prostitute, was nothing but a trap? Was she having this act just to lure people into her games?

 

Subaru: “….There’s no fucking way”

 

In the previous loops he clearly saw that her attitude completely varies from one spectrum to another with the only ones he was sure of being the one of anger because she killed him without restrain after saying she counted on him and her sadistic attitude.

 

Subaru looked at her, she was staring at him with pretty blank and curious stare wondering what he could be thinking.

 

Subaru’s eyes went low as he realizes: he doesn’t know shit about her. She’s truly been playing him from the very beginning, even further than what he thought. Normally he was quite good at detecting when someone is pretending to feel something they do not feel, but it seems that only extend to witches. Capella had the habit of it, she was so good at it she could manage to sneak her act as a hobby into it, which he why he could never tell that she was just playing him and not even reveal a single thing about her true attitude. Subaru knew nothing about who was Capella Emerada, or rather the potential impostor that was standing in front of him… Impostor?

 

Subaru: -hk!! Capella.

 

*THUD*

 

Subaru: Gah!!

 

Capella: oh my~

 

Randolf: Sorry kid, but it is “mama” for you.

 

Subaru felt his head getting slowly caved in, at that rate his brain matter may spew out but he pushed on.

 

Subaru: … hgrh~, tell me, are you truly the princess, that was supposed to have died 50 years ago? The princess… of the royal family of Lugnica?

 

Capella: …

 

Randolf: …

 

Randolf looked at Subaru, confused, for 2 reasons, he just punched him twice and he immediately ignored the stress of all the pain rushing through him to ask his question anyways and the second was the question that was just asked to which there was rumors of it, it was a serious subject to which he didn’t know how to react.

 

Capella: What are you waiting for Randolf? Hit him immediately!!

 

*THUD*

 

Subaru: GUAH!!

 

Subaru almost lost consciousness upon that third punch, but the punches were placed to inflict pain, not cause him to pass out, nor kill him, because Randolf had the possibility of doing this with one punch.

 

Capella: Listen here, little Subaru, there are some questions you should just never ask this lady again if you want to live.

 

Randolf looked at the scene, there was something wrong with Capella, rare were the people who ever managed to get under her skin. The boy managed to, even momentarily, confuse him into making him question his task and sour Capella’s mood. So, it was true, either he is the biggest fool Randolf has ever saw or…

 

Randolf: “He’s one of those monsters…”

 

Capella: Enough tiptoeing around, go find the needles and get them ready!!

 

Randolf: Yes mama.

 

 

Present time

 

 

Subaru: GAHHH!! GRAAHHH!! GAAAAAHH!!

 

Subaru was pierced by white hot needles that were burning his skin and boiling his blood, Capella reshaped his brain and body beforehand to prevent Subaru from having strokes and heart attacks in addition to reducing his pain tolerance. It had been 20 minutes since they started, to avoid getting the victims getting used to it, stay mentally stable, and also for a part of their future plan, they had a limit of 40 minutes of session per day.

 

It has been half of the session already, most normal people would just piss themselves, cry themselves torrent of tears, shit themselves, break down physically and mentally as the needles, solid like sword were made to literally pierce bones, tearing the tendons and nerves apart inflicting the most possible pain withing the finger as a start point.

 

Subaru pissed himself, he was crying out of pain, he seemed to have almost lost sanity too, and he vomited a lot which was blocking his airways from time to time. Guess he understood the reason as to why she gave him food. So, it was good news.

 

Capella: What is wrong with this meat bag?!?

 

OR so it should have been. Subaru despite his pathetic physical state and first time being tortured didn’t come close to mad in comparison to the beginning of the session as Capella and Randolf could attest since he didn’t lose the flame in his eyes at all.

 

Randolf: I… I do not know mama. I’m making sure he feels every bit of it, I even increase the violence of my method to make him suffer more, but still…

Capella: … Go to layer 3.

 

Randolf: -But, mama, he might break ment-

 

Capella: GO TO LAYER 3!!!

 

Randolf: -yes mama! I apologize for my rudeness.

 

There were 8 layers of torture that inflicted both physical and mental burden overtime to put a prisoner into despair, a technique that was used to mentally break people. Piercing the skin and the finger were just the first layer as it was where the nerves would end, but adding hot metal was the second layer as it added additional suffering and made sure the pain lasts for as long as possible.

 

The higher the layer of torture was, the more you approach the main nerves of the body. And layer 3 was to carefully and slowly open the skin of the hand, in many places before slowly cutting the muscles, tendons, then damage the nerves with a dull, hot-white scalpel without cutting the hands themselves nor the pain receptors. In case the nerves are too damaged to feel anything, Capella would grow them back.

 

Capella could have just inflicted the worst possible torture upon Subaru and Rem by transforming them into lump flesh with exposed nerves, letting them suffer for months on end, even years if she wanted or she could have just snatched their consciousness by changing the shape of their brain during the process, but that wasn’t what she wanted.

 

Capella knew there was something wrong with Subaru even before she abducted him, he had the scent of the witch, similar and on part with the Sin archbishops, and he always managed to come on top regardless of the situation he was put in. There was a trick to it, potentially even an authority, but she doesn’t know what it does. Not only that, if she let them be, he might just make a plan to outsmart her and kill her off.

 

She could just kill him, but it wouldn’t satiate her curiousness and her desire to get rid of the dragon blood. She wanted them alive, if he knew how to get rid of the curse, then she might just use him a bit like a slave before killing him off, but for now, neither physical nor mental torture seems to work.

 

Capella: Let’s see if you can bear that.

 

Capella opened up a bottle, the substance had a strong scent, very strong scent that would have made Subaru’s eyes watery if he wasn’t already crying his eyes out. She immediately poured it on Subaru’s injured hands the next second Subaru started to yell as to the point he felt like his lungs would collapse. It didn’t help that Randolf was already processing the 3^rd layer of torture.

 

Subaru: AHHH ARGHH AAHHHH HAAAAA!!

 

Capella: ha ha aha ha ! do you like it? This substance has some of the same properties as strong Liquor, with the difference that it isn’t!! It is a drug that burns as much as having strong alcohol poured on you or strong acid while it increases the sensitivity of the nerves, and it has no property to disinfect!

 

Subaru started to convulse, his body, not being used to this kind of pain for a long period of time, started acting on his own, he was about to lose consciousness very soon.

 

Randolf: mama, he’s gonna lose consciousness it seems.

 

Capella: Ah no, you don’t!

 

Capella violently grabbed his ribs, inserting her hands through it and Subaru’s body violently reacted to it, bringing him back to his sense, free of convulsions.

 

 Subaru: WHYYYY?!!?? AHHHH!!

 

Capella: Only this lady decides when it is over! Did you understand?! Randolf, keep going, let’s see how long he lasts.

 

Randolf: Yes mama.

 

20 minutes later.

 

The time is up, 40 minutes or pure unyielding torture, this first and easiest of a long chain that will accumulate up until Subaru break mentally. Subaru had tears, snot, sweat, and piss all over, this was way more than what his poor starved body could handle in the long term. Each time he suffered that amount of pain, it generally ends within seconds or minutes due to him dying, this was the first time he was forced to go through such an experience for so long. It was so bad he wanted to end himself and regretted not asking for poison, but he needs to keep going.

 

Subaru was so tired, he was too empty, the lingering pain flicking inside his poor shredded hands were not diminishing, but the fact that it wasn’t increasing anymore was nothing but bliss. His heart was about to give out 5 times already. Natsuki Subaru was utterly destroyed, weakened, at the mercy of the bishop and her “children”, meaning her success.

 

Randolf: ….

 

Capella: ….Seriously?

 

But it wasn’t. Capella despite her violent methods, even forcing a third layer of torture upon Subaru, in a place where mana flows in very little quantity, where divine protections were negated, where healing magic nor magic in general cannot intervene would put any individual, even the most trained soldiers, in a state of complete despair… yet it did not sway the light of hope that was residing in Subaru’s eyes.

 

He was snotty, he was looking pathetic, he was weakened, but even at full strength it wouldn’t mean anything, because he was still at their mercy, so why?

 

Capella: -hk! Ghr!!

 

Why?

 

Capella: You, stupid piece of meatbag.

 

WHY?

 

Capella: Who do you think you are?!?

 

Why doesn’t he despair? Why doesn’t he give up? Why doesn’t he break up mentally? Upon using the second layer of torture on literal knights it was enough to make them talk or make them go insane, so why? Why wasn’t he even showing signs of getting his sanity taken away?

 

Capella: … Randolf, free him.

Randolf; hum? Oh, yes mama.

 

Without question, Randolf immediately took off the shackles that were restraining Subaru, it didn’t matter anyways, his hands were in such terrible state he wouldn’t be able use them even with healing magic.

 

Capella: Bring him to me.

 

Randolf grabbed him by the head and slowly dragged him with his feet sweeping across the floor to present his head face to Capella.

 

Capella: Do you understand your situation now? Subaru. This is your life now, to you and the demon girl if you do not respect my methods. Now tell me, this lady knows you’re hiding something. What did you do to my 2 jailers? How did you trick these 2 idiots into giving you food? This lady smelled it when she passed by and you 2 are far thicker than what you should have been by now? And tell this lady the real reason as to why you tamed the dragon blood? This lovely lady knows there is a reason as to-

 

Subaru: *spits*

 

Randolf: …

 

Capella: …huh?

 

Randolf was so caught off guard he couldn’t react, for the second time today, he didn’t know how to do his job properly. He couldn’t be blamed, even Capella didn’t know how to react in the face of such an insult.

 

Subaru: I told you-… Already, didn’t I? *gasp* you’re a bitch… And… There’s nothing… I have to tell you.

 

Randolf: …

 

Capella: …

 

Randolf: …

 

Capella: …

 

*THUD*

 

Subaru was kicked in the face, out of reflex to keep the target alive, Randolf quickly moved his arm backward to prevent Capella’s feet from tearing into his brain.

 

Subaru’s body flew backward before the little blond demon literally jumped on him and started violently slapping him across the face, scratching him in the face and chest and punching his ribcage and teeth out.

 

Capella: AAHHHHH!! YOU.STUPID.CHEATING.CUNT.OF.A.MEATBAAAG!!

 

Randolf: MAMA, we need him alive!!

 

Capella: SHUT IT!!

 

Randolf took a stray pushing his body into one of the tables in the back. He quickly recovered, there was no time to waste, if the target dies, he will get “punished”, if he did something that would get in lust way, he “punished”, so even if he does everything right, he will still get something.

 

Randolf: !!

 

Randolf was a quite thinker, that was why he was only third to Roy and Elsa. He launched himself, grabbed Subaru who was under Capella and shielded his face against the hits he was taking. He was badly injured, he had lumps and bruises all over, he was unconscious, but he was still alive. What an idiot.

 

Randolf put Subaru on the floor and used his huge body to shield him from Capella’s attacks who were tearing the flesh of his back off.

 

Capella: MOVE RANDOLF!!

 

Randolf: Mama, we need him alive!!

 

Capella: MOVE!! THIS LADY IS GIVING YOU ORDERS!!

 

Randolf: I will move! But please look at the surrounding and your strength, you will kill him, please! Let us think of a proper way to make him pay! If we kill him now, he will be getting away with it!

 

Capella: YOU- -HK!! … -TSK!!

 

Capella stopped her relentless flurry of attacks at Randolf words, after she seemed to be ready for another go, she decided to leave it be.

 

Capella: Take him out of this lady’s sight… Right now, Randolf… This lady is truly not in the mood for any of his bullshit!

 

Randolf: Yes, mama, I thank you for your patience.

 

Randolf quickly took Subaru and exited the torture chamber to which he happened to meet Leo and Mary at the front door, it seemed like Mary calmed down finally.

 

Randolf: …

 

Leo: …

 

Randolf: …

 

Leo: … Hum… I can help you bring him into his jail room if you want.

 

It seemed like Leo voice went down a tone after Kati’s method wear off. Kati’s transfer of energy gave temporary strength to a person but after it ended, they went back to their normal state, the 2 jailers weren’t in the best of shape.

 

Randolf: …Yes, that would help me, thank.

 

Inside the jail, Capella was standing, back to the door, fists clutching to the point of drawing blood of them.

 

Capella: You think you can just treat this lovely lady like that and get away with it? Let’s see how it goes when this lady takes it out on your girl.

 

Such were the words Capella whispered to herself.

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Rem was sitting in her jail, stressed, unable to rest nor sleep, it has been 2 hours now since Subaru was taken out, the pain she felt, deep in her heart and the sudden lack of sensation was putting her in a state of constant awareness, time seemed to slow down, each seconds seems longer than the previous one, but at long last-

 

*Clang*

 

Rem: ??

 

The door opened and 4 figures entered: A middle-aged man holding an almost naked teenage boy like a sack of potatoes, 2 short and pale teenagers who were walking tiredly with plates in their hands.

 

Rem started to yank her chains, as there was only one person who interested her.

 

Rem: Subaru!!

 

Randolf: Calm down young lady, he’s injured but he is fine.

 

Rem: No, he is not! Look at his face!!

 

Leo just opened the jail and let Randolf put Subaru inside it before starting to walk out of the room.

 

Randolf: I’m going, you 2, do what you need to do and get out.

 

Leo/Mary: Yes.

 

Randolf left, Leo and Mary just stared at the boy, and the blue-haired girl trying to wake him up. She was so preoccupied she didn’t even give the jailer a span of attention but at last, after 2 minutes of violent shaking, Subaru started to wake up.

 

Rem: Subaru!

 

Subaru: …Rem~.

 

Leo: Here is your food.

 

Subaru turned with difficulty to see where the voice just came from. Normally, it should have been 2 weeks since their last punishment, yet they didn’t seem to be able to recover properly. Their voices were above a whisper but wasn’t close to how loudly someone would talk normally. They were still frail, they were trying to give as much info as possible each 3 days, but they were just doing their part of the deal and leaving as possible without even bothering to talk or think for themselves.

 

Rem: … What a terrible state you are in.

 

Mary: You think so?

 

Subaru/Rem: ….

 

Rem sympathy immediately spit back to her face. From their perspective, she was mocking them because they were the reason as to why they are like this.

 

Leo: Just take your food and let us go today, we have not even recovered yet.

 

Mary and Leo entered the jail and gave them the food, upon finishing it, the jailers could barely stand without looking nauseous, then immediately took their leave when the prisoners gave the plates.

 

Rem: … Subaru! Subaru! Your hands!!

 

Rem grabbed Subaru’s hand contemplating how horrible the “session” he took part in was.

 

Rem, with a hurt expression, was looking at Subaru’s face once more.

 

Rem: You promised! You promised that you would take care of yourself…

 

Subaru: Sorry about that…

 

Rem: I could feel it, I could feel everything…

 

Rem’s face distorted out of anger and sadness; tears were rising. She felt awful, she had been doing nothing but crying since she came here, but she would not herself be discouraged.

 

Subaru used Cor Leonis. He used it withing the first minutes of the torture after realizing he couldn’t bear it and transferred a part of the burden onto Rem. The heat, the feeling of having a foreign object piercing inside of your flesh and bones, while being scorching hot was one of the worst things he ever experienced.

 

Subaru even noticed that Rem couldn’t fully move her fingers like she wanted, she used them in groups for something as simple as grabbing, she was mostly using her arms to do the other things like positioning.

 

Rem: … I’m sorry.

 

Subaru: …?

 

Rem: I need to stop complaining, you decided to believe me, didn’t you? I need to return the favor. You even warned about the torture part. I’m sorry for taking it out on you.

 

Subaru: Worry not, Rem.

 

Rem: No, I won’t complain, feel free to use me as much as you want.

 

Subaru: Yes… Understood. Let’s share it together.

 

Subaru was a liar. When sharing, he tried to take as much as the pain he could, but when he realized he couldn’t, he shared it with Rem, or he would have passed out way more times. It didn’t help that the blonde bitch noticed something was wrong and increasing the pain within the moment. Subaru was a liar because of the way he explained, Rem thinks it is a 50/50, but it isn’t, Subaru shared it at a rate of 70/30, it is useless to explain who got which number.

 

Subaru: …

 

Subaru was afraid, upon sharing the pain, Rem got angry, and that anger was shared with Subaru, to which he violently reacted upon being released, but now, there was a problem: Capella stated that it was just the beginning. Meaning it is possible that-

 

Rem: -Maybe it will be my turn tomorrow.

 

Subaru: !! Rem…

 

Rem: Subaru, we are together, aren’t we?

 

Subaru smiled nervously at this.

 

Subaru: Yes, we are.

 

Rem: Then do not worry about me. Together, we will succeed, no matter how battered we are, we will escape, together.

 

Subaru: … haha! Yes!

 

The dread within the heart of Subaru didn’t disappear at all, but he was too tired to think properly as he ended up sleeping away his fatigue on Rem who was giving him a lap pillow. Though… Rem too was dreading the torture that may await her.

 

 

 

 

Chapter 22

Notes:

So, i finally decided to wait before making 2 chapiters a week, this week is special because of me messing up so i'll give you 2 as an apology yoday. But next week, it will be one.

Enjoy the reading.

 

 

 

11 hours have already passed since Subaru’s “session” with Capella. The couple were sitting silently in their “room”, as they were waiting for any sign of her coming and she didn’t disappoint.

 

The sound of the metal door reverberated, allowing a few rays of light to pass through the cell. It has been so long since they could actually see a good amount of light that Subaru and Rem eyes got used to the darkness, now they were having trouble perceiving light directly.

 

The light footsteps approached, slow and steady, before she could reach their jail, Subaru, in prevention of her presence, took some distance from Rem and lay on the hard floor.

 

When the blond demon faced their door, she looked at them, with disgust in her eyes. Capella’s eyes shifted to Subaru who was looking back at her with tension. He was afraid of whatever she was about to do, but he wasn’t terrified, he wasn’t broken, he will still defy Capella again if she tempts him. This isn’t truly what she wanted nor expected of him which pissed her off.

 

Capella then looked at her, the girl who has never really spoken up ever since she came here. Rem, who was supposed to be the maid of the Roswaal mansion but lost her memories to Ley, who died in the tower of the pleides was now awake, but she still doesn’t have any memories. Rem doesn’t interest Capella in the slightest, she doesn’t even bother calling Rem by her name and ignores her most of the time, at least up until now.

 

Capella: Female meat, you come this is your turn.

 

Subaru tried to jolt himself awake to intervene but-

 

Rem: Stop!

 

Subaru stopped himself, looking at Rem who was smiling at him.

 

Rem: We are a team, aren’t we? Trust me.

 

Subaru: … Ok Rem… I trust you.

 

Subaru looked at her with frustration and pity while clutching his fist, because he knew of what was to come, there were also expectations as he was ready to take as much burden as possible.

 

Capella looked at the scene with utter disgust, she was waiting for them to do a wrong move to absolutely make them regret any sign of reluctance to her orders, but because of the girl, Subaru didn’t fall for it.

 

 

40 minutes later

 

Rem was sitting in a chair, the same one that was used to torture Subaru.

 

Capella: So~ meatbag, do you like your chair? Do you happen to see these pieces of flesh and fresh blood from yesterday? Guess whose blood and flesh it was?

 

Rem: *gasp*!! ……. I see.

 

Capella attitude changed from when they were in front of the jail, she seemed more joyful, just like what Subaru warned after he woke up. Capella was almost in a state of ecstasy; this girl was normal somehow. Capela could read her, her emotion matches her characteristics that she previously asserted when she saw her the first time, her attitude matches her action, her personality reflects her emotions making her a linear target. A target that can be deciphered, Capella could calculate her actions, and the future results would match without trouble normally.

 

It has only been 2 weeks since she captured these 2 idiots, but the boy put so much stress on her that it felt like months, now that she had a normal subject to inflict pain on, it was nothing but what felt like a blessing.

 

Capella: Ho? Trying to play though? This lady likes it, it is cute. Don’t you think Randolf?

 

Randolf: …No one is cuter than you mama.

 

Capella: Exactly!! I’m glad you learned your lessons from last time or this lady would have been really pissed at you.

 

Randolf was discretely exhaled as he managed to narrowly avoid the trap that would have compromised his dignity and inflicted a lot of useless pain upon him.

 

Rem: So, what now?

 

Capella: huh?

 

Rem: how do you plan on torturing me? Are you gonna… cute my tongue off? Or make someone do it?

 

This was the thought on Rem’s mind; she had this thought since her discussion with Subaru. He stated that he didn’t know if the fact that Capella wouldn’t touch them would still be viable by now. She was afraid but asked it anyways, by confronting it, Subaru said it will be the best thing to do so it would counter Capella’s method, as she relied on surprise.

 

Capella: …What a disgusting piece of female meat. You think that this lady is gonna give you at the mercy of some disgusting men, aren’t you? That’s really all you think about, don’t you?

 

There was a knock on the door, it brought the attention of everyone in the room.

 

Rem: …?

 

Capella: Enter now.

 

The door opened, a pink-haired girl in a kimono entered, and had a playful face, she was walking slowly toward them.

 

Kati: Yes mama, I came to help you as ordered.

 

The young girl bowed to Capella before looking at Rem, who felt uneasy.

 

Capella: This is your job today. Yesterday, the other stupid piece of meat pissed me off, so today you will team up with Randolf and torture this girl, do not hesitate to increase the pain through higher layers of torture. Understood?!

 

Kati looked at Capella in disbelief for a moment then smiled softly.

 

Kati: Yes, very well mama. This is nothing but an honor to help you and having my abilities being recognized.

 

Capella: Sure, sure, just get to it.

 

Capella waved her hand dismissively, while Kati approached the poor Rem who was on guard.

 

Kati: So? What layer do you propose?

 

Randolf: Well, the boy from yesterday took a 3^rd layer of torture as a first timer and walked it out.

 

Kati: Huh?!! A 3^rd layer??

 

Randolf: Indeed, but for our sake it is better not to talk about him right now.

 

Kati: …

 

Capella: …

 

When Kati turned around, she meets eyes with Capella who was seemingly already tired of their presence, that Natsuki Subaru really seemed to be the only person in her mind right now.

 

Kait: … ok so? What about her?

 

Randolf: Let’s start with the first then ramp up to test her tolerance.

 

Kati: Good idea… Though, it wouldn’t be good to start with the hands don’t you think?

 

Randolf: huh?

 

Capella: ?

 

Kati had a sadistic look on her face as she looked at Rem who was becoming tense by the second.

 

Kati: From our soldiers’ source in Vollachia, she was unable to walk for a moment. It is true that hands are a priority, but what about we give back a bit of nostalgia and mess up her legs?

 

Randolf: ho, ho! What a seemingly good idea. Now then, let us start.

 

5 minutes

 

Rem: … Hug! Guhh!! Graahhh!!

 

Randolf: ho? She seems to be tolerant of normal slashes.

 

Kati: Well, it was kind of expected, anyways, it isn’t too much of a problem, I prepared myself for that.

 

Randolf: what is this?

 

Kati pulled out of her petal Kimono a flacon and specific needles… These needles were a bit too thick to be called needles.

 

Kati: This is poison, it will slowly melt her flesh on the surface increasing the pain, but it has a weird propriety of not effectively eat away the nerves, maybe because of blood cloth, but anyways. So how are you keeping up? Miss Rem?

 

Rem: *gasp* *gasp* *gasp*

 

Rem feet were skinless…. They slowly skinned away her toenails, her toes, each foot and went up to her legs. Blood was dripping and she felt incredibly cold around the feet, but it wasn’t over.

 

Randolf: Kati, when the poison starts to take over, let us use the second layer of torture, the first layer is too soft for her, she seems to have high pain tolerance. I will use these needles to pierce the bones of her feet, she seemed to have strong bones.

 

Kait: Yeees~. Oh, it seems to be already taking effect, let’s continue.

 

Rem: GUH! AAHH!! AAAARGHH!!

 

For the next 30 minutes Rem skinned was being burned and cut at the same time, cutting through her muscles, blood and liquid dripping down her torn robe. Tears of pain and saliva all the same. Just like Subaru she puked a few times which didn’t help shit.

 

She could feel her tendons being cut and exposed before having the nerves being reconstructed by Capella, she had her muscles slowly cut, and the blood dripping, but also her maiden dignity was hurt as continency was the last of options during this time.

 

Upon the end of the 30-minute mark there was a pause which she took the opportunity to ask the question she wanted, despite her terrible state, despite her consciousness fading out.

 

Rem: … *gasp* what… do you want?

 

Capella/Randolf/Kati: ?

 

Rem: *gasp* This is just… Nothing but mindless torture, yet you people wouldn’t do something so useless *gasp* right? So, what is the point of this?

 

Rem, in her state of fatigue conveyed her thoughts, which were responded by Capella almost immediately.

 

Capella: …Mental domination.

 

Rem: … what?

 

Capella: You heard me, I want answers for myself, but you guys aren’t just gonna give everything or will have way around to try to misguide me, just like what you did.

 

Rem: …

 

Capella: This lady is not interested in this info for the moment, she just wants to crush you mentally, to inflict the worst mental pain up until you understand your places.

 

Rem: … You are *gasp* monsters.

 

Capella smiled upon seeing her contorted and shocked expression while the effect of the poison that was eating her legs up were showing.

 

Capella: How rude to say this to this lady… But tell me…

 

For the first time, Capella left her place and was slowly walking toward Rem, confident as if she was preparing the most devious plan she could think of.

 

Capella grabbed Rem face and without warning Rem face changed shape with her face muscle contorting and moving on their own before partially tearing themselves apart.

 

Rem: AHHH!! AHHHHH!!

 

Capella: How do you like your new face?

 

As if to taunt her more, Capella forcefully lift her head up and showed a mirror facing Rem. Upon the gasps Rem eyes opened in horror at the sight. She was completely disfigured.

 

Rem teeth, almost all of them, completely felled of, the one that didn’t were misshaped, her nose was facing a wrong direction as if it was punched out of his socked, her tongue muscles were twisted and had some extension that grew inside and outside seemingly giving her the inability to talk properly nor to control the flow of her saliva. One of her eyes was facing a direction different from the other eyes.

 

Rem’s face seemed to have aged as if she was in her 70s but had the worst luck in the growth of her face during old age, some face muscles were tense and had bumps which were complete addition. To top it off, she had scars, scars from her face transforming like that and violently stretching the skin beyond what they were capable of.

 

Rem: No, no, no, noo~. This can’t-… My voice… !!

 

Capella: Hahaha, look at you! Didn’t this lady tell you? Now go on, try and seduce men with this face if you can, go ahead. Ahaha!! 

 

Rem was trembling, she was completely and permanently disfigured, Capella’s authority was beyond the realm of just using healing to cure it, it was now her face and her distorded voice for the rest of her life.

 

Rem: no. no, no, no, no, no. No!

 

What would he ever be thinking if he saw such a face, if he saw her in such a state, what would he be thinking of her? Would he still accept her?

 

Capella: Look at this, now tell me, how do you think anyone would love this?

 

Rem: … I-

 

Capella: Besides this lovely lady, nobody can of course look at yourself.

 

Rem: -hk!! Y-YOU’RE THE ONE WHO MADE ME LIKE THIS!!

 

Capella: Because this is what all love is about.

 

Rem: what?

 

Capella: All what love is about is appearance, try to make someone love you if you are ugly or a fly, they can’t, nobody can of course. You, right now, were so~ confident about the love the boy had toward you that you literally came here with “trust” as a word of hope. Now look at you!

 

Rem: I…

 

Capella: Do you really think… The boy would love such a face and such a voice?

 

Rem: …

 

Rem heart ached, this was the worst. She completely lost her confidence in what she believed, she kept looking at the mirror in shame and denial as her deform face was pityingly looking at herself, but when she came to term with it, her will to continue fell like a rock.

 

Capella knew it, Capella saw it, Capella was joyful as to how this “session” went regardless of what the girl do now. She managed to get through her pretty easily, and it could have been worse. Overtime she will increase the psychological torture upon Rem as the sessions will. The harshness of each will only depend on how much Subaru will piss her off.

 

Kati: So then, let’s continue.

 

The 7 last minutes were horrifying to Rem, it felt like the pain increased at least 3 times over for half that length of time, but there was a reason to it. She lost her connection to Cor Leonis. Rem doubts and psychological torture she was subjected to affected her will and because of that, she didn’t know where she would stand anymore. Rem didn’t know if she could still be Subaru ally, but in the midst of it, something was trying to reach her regardless, something that was comfortable: Subaru.

 

Rem could feel it, he didn’t give up on reaching her despite her pain, the same pain they were sharing and at long last she took it. When Rem connection with Cor Leonis was once more established, the pain diminished way beyond the realm of half of it and as such she understood: This liar took upon him way more than he should.

 

The session was now over, Rem was trembling, her legs bloodied, her clothes soiled, her consciousness barely holding on, she was gasping for air while trying to move as little as possible because the pain was still aching into her bones.

 

Capella: So meatbag, do you understand now?

 

Rem: …. What am I Supposed to understand?

 

Capella did a little dance around her before stopping behind her, talking in the direction of her ear, yet loud enough to be heard by everyone in the room.

 

Capella: You can’t escape, and you can’t do anything without me in this place.

 

Rem: … We can’t? There’s no way you can bring our morals down with this.

 

Capella: tsk! Tsk! Tsk!

 

Capella lift her finger swinging it from left to right as she made the “no” gesture while keeping her smile.

 

Capella: This lady can give you back your bodies as if nothing happened.

 

Rem: … We’ll find another Solution for my face.

 

Capella: you won’t.

 

Rem: …

 

Capella: You may think I’m lying, but you won’t. My authority affects your od, not the body, this is just your shape of your face now. Only this lovely lady can do it.

 

Rem: …

 

Uncertainty was reaching Rem, she didn’t know what to do.

 

Capella: And even if everyone rejects you, this lady, in her great love and effort will always embrace you so you will never feel lonely again.

 

Rem’s doubts were further increased toward herself. It is not her normal beauty that was a problem, but it was how “he” would perceive it. How would he react? But for now, she will never accept the excuse of this devil as she was the one who brought this on them. Rem was about to refuse when Capella cut her off.

 

Capella: You will give this lady your answer in 2 days during our next sessions. But for now, your turn in over. You meat did well, but I will surely increase the pain through each sessions.

 

Rem was escorted by Randolf and Kati to her jail. Unlike Subaru who was unconscious, they forced Rem to walk which was a complete nightmare as it took almost an hour and a half to reach their destination. That part didn’t bother Rem as what she dreaded was the point of the journey where she would face him again.

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Subaru felt sick; something had happened when Rem was being tortured. Something very weird happened, the light of her presence that he was seeing, that he was feeling changed, as if something interfered with it. Ever since then, upon taking her burden he felt something weird on his whole face, as if it was slashed off.

 

Subaru was wheezing in pain in his jail cell alone for over 2 hours now, he felt everything and refused to give even a single bit of pain to Rem. The poor girl was taking strays she didn’t need to, but she would be furious upon learning it.

 

The door of the corridor opened; 3 figures appeared. When he tried to see it, he could see Randolf, a pink haired girl he didn’t know of and a blue-haired girl he liked particularly, they approached as the light from behind was covering their faces through the shadow that was reflected on the other side. Upon closer inspection Subaru mouth opened as he was horrified at how bloodied and damaged Rem poor legs were, and they forced her to walk anyways.

 

Anger started to build up as he was starting to see red, his anger directed at anyone who came his way.

 

Subaru: Rem! Are you okay?

 

Rem didn’t respond.

 

Subaru: Oi! Rem!

 

Rem still didn’t respond.

 

Randolf didn’t waste time and opened the door pushing Rem in and guarded the door while keeping an eye on Subaru as if to say, “do something and I’ll cave your skull in”, Kati went into and chained Rem back, upon finishing they left without a word.

 

When they left, the door didn’t close though, 2 more figures entered at the same time the others were leaving. The figure or their normal jailers coming to do their rapport as this was already the 3^rd day, they also brought food, but Subaru ignored them completely.

 

Subaru’s hand slowly approached; his hand stretched toward Rem as he tried to touch her.

 

Subaru: Hey Rem, is everything alright? Did they do something to you? We can talk if you wa-

 

*SLAP*

 

Subaru: Huh?!!

 

Subaru’s hand was slapped away, the sound of the chains followed, confusion filled the room even in the mind of Leo and Mary.

 

Rem: Nothing wrong.

 

Subaru: … What do you mean “nothing wrong”?

 

Rem: Nothing wrong, at all.

 

Subaru voice grew cold and tempered.

 

Subaru: What the heck do you mean “nothing wrong”? Huh?!? You’re telling me they do this to you and nothing is wrong?

 

Rem: …Nothing wrong.

 

Ever since she entered the jail, Rem’s hair were covering her face, no one could decipher her expression. No one could tell what she looked like, upon realization followed by anger, Subaru forced his strength on her.

 

Subaru: To heck with that crap! Show me your face!

 

Rem: No! Don’t!

 

Subaru: Show me your face I said!

 

Subaru forcefully grabbed her hands and forced her to look him in the face by grabbing her face.

 

The world froze.

 

Subaru didn’t move, as nothing mattered even if Satella was standing right behind him.

 

Rem only fixed her gaze at Subaru then quickly turned it down upon seeing the reaction of his face.

 

Leo was wide eyes as he looked at Rem’s face, he couldn’t talk, just observe as he felt like his eyes were about to pop out of their socket.

 

Mary gasped as she realized what was happening and what happened to the once beautiful blue-haired maiden.

 

Subaru face contorted more and more in horror, he took a step back, then another one, then a third before starting to lose his balance. Though he regained it before he fell on his butt and forced himself to walk back to Rem whose head was hanging low.

 

Subaru: Rem… no, no, no. What happened? What happened? What happened?!?

 

Rem: …Nothing happened Subaru.

 

Subaru heart stopped upon hearing the way his name was pronounced, he staggered, it wasn’t just exterior physical torture, but also the interior, something happened to her tongue or her organs.

 

Subaru: … Rem.

 

Rem: Let’s eat.

 

Rem didn’t lift her face up, she didn’t have the courage too, Subaru looked back at his jailers who were as shocked as him, but it was none of their business, they even had yet to completely recover from what they were put through.

 

The jailers gave the plate, then Leo approached.

 

Leo: The information that you’ve asked for, right now is dusk, but soon it will be night.

 

Mary: There aren’t any openings yet, because of your spectacle mama isn’t leaving anytime soon while she was supposed to be normally leaving at worst once a month, but this time it seems like her priority changed.

 

Leo: The temperature outside is still cold, since we are in the frontier of Gusteko and Kararagi, and to guide you out, we will need heavy fur. Upon having it we will discuss the path to take.

 

Subaru: Understood

 

There was spite in their voices, especially Mary, they weren’t happy to be the guinea pig of Capella to vent off their anger, but this seems like the worst thing happened to them when they messed up because of Subaru. Capella get sourer each time Subaru pissed her off which indirectly repercuss on them.

 

Leo: Then, we will be taking our leave.

 

They went out of the room to do other tasks, they seemed to be getting their health back, but Subaru didn’t care. Subaru doesn’t care about them, he perfectly knows they are capping their way through and most of what they said were prepared by Capella.

 

He knew he was on the far side of Gusteko, and because of that, he knew most of their information were nothing but utter lies. Why would he keep them then? Because if they had other jailers, he wouldn’t be able to manipulate them when the time came, and they are the most familiar people in this place.

 

Subaru looked up until they left, before turning back to Rem, who was trying to hide her face with her bangs.

 

Subaru: Rem…

 

Rem: Let’s share information.

 

Subaru: what? Bu-

 

Rem: There are more torturers than we thought.

 

Subaru: hu-?

 

Rem: Today I met someone named Kati.

 

Subaru: w-wait up.

 

Rem: She seemed to be a shinobi from what I saw, she took part in the session and ushed needles, she even ushed poison, maybe she wash the person Lust was talking about.

 

Subaru: stop….

 

Rem: I do not know what will happen tomorrow as they have decided to change their me-

 

Subaru: Stop!!

 

Subaru threw himself at her, in a tight embrace as Rem still refused to look at him.

 

Rem: …

 

Subaru: Stop… Please stop, I beg of you.

 

Subaru couldn’t take it anymore, tears streamed down his face as he slowly hugged and hanged him head on her shoulder. For 2 solid  minutes none of them moved, the embrace being their words before Subaru finally broke it off and looked at Rem.

 

They both looked at each other, Rem was keeping a neutral face while Subaru couldn’t even try to hide his sadness. Out of nowhere Rem pinched his nose.

 

Rem: I’m fine, you do not need to worry about me you know.

 

Subaru: but what-

 

Rem: It is what we were ready for, weren’t we? Let’s do this together up until the very end.

 

Subaru: -hk stop lying, how could that ever be good? Look at what they did to you… I can’t let it go; we’ll find a way to treat you, worry not.

 

Rem: … I don’t like what you’re assuming.

 

Subaru eyes widened as he listened to her.

 

Subaru: what?

 

Rem: Are you calling me a liar? Because you are no better, especially after saying all that pain sharing.

 

Subaru froze for a second. Of course, she was smarter than him, of course she would notice. Of course she would understand.

 

Subaru: I-

 

Rem: It is fine~.

 

Subaru: …

 

Rem: I’m not mad anymore, it stings a bit, but it isn’t that bad, you were doing this to protect me, weren’t you?

 

Subaru: …

 

Rem smiled at him, her hand caressing the back of his head.

 

Rem: You’re always doing your best for me, aren’t you? I don’t want to fall back; I want to help you too. Ok?

 

Subaru: Yes… let’s do it together.

 

Subaru felt sick to his stomach; Rem was lying. He started to pick up on that and even started noticing her patterns after being with her for so long. Despite her face showing no signs of pain, Subaru knew too well she was internally suffering, she was lying to try to keep a straight face. This reminded him too much of what happened when they were trying to save the Roswaal mansion from witch cultists and she left him behind. At least this time he can keep her safe.

 

Rem: *yawn*, I feel really tired, you know, you aren’t forced to keep using that ability of yours to keep my pain in check you know.

 

Subaru: *gulp* it is fine.

 

Rem kept smiling, she showed no sign of emotional pain whatsoever.

 

Rem: as if, you are not fine at all. It’s fine, everything will be alright after a good night of sleep.

 

Subaru: … Yeah, but I’m not disabling it though.

 

Rem: such a tough head, anyways, I’m gonna sleep.

 

Subaru watched her sleep, facing away from him as he wondered what to do. She was trying so hard to avoid him, he better not get in her way, he’ll discuss properly with her tomorrow, he didn’t want to bother her.

 

Subaru: Good night, Rem.

 

Rem: Good night, Subaru.

 

As such the 2 fell into a deep slumber with both having a heavy heart with how the situation unraveled so badly.

 

---------------------------------------

 

???: Wake up!

 

A sound echoed in front of the jail, but the sleep was so heavy he couldn’t open his eyes.

 

???: Wake up!

 

He kept hearing the pesky sounds that were nothing but bother to his ears and ultimately decided to ignore them.

 

???: this lady ordered you to wake up, meatbags!!!

 

A kick flew towards Subaru’s head, jolting him awake, he didn’t know where it came from, nor how it happened, it is when he looked at the direction of the voice that he realized that she was there: Capella.

 

Capella: Such a pesky meat to make such a lovely lady wait, aren’t you ashamed?

 

Capella shapeshifted her leg to reach his head from her position without entering the jail, the kick left a terrible impression on him as he woke up with a headache, but weirdly enough, before that, he felt like he’s been sleeping well, a bit too well as if he was in bliss for the night.

 

Capella: Come out, it is your turn today.

 

Subaru: -tsk!! No need to force me like that.

 

Subaru stood up, despite his pitiful state, and the fact that he knew what would happen he still stood as if nothing was going to happen.

 

Subaru: Wait for me Rem, I’m coming back soon.

 

Capella: Oh yes, by the way, how did you find my gift to her? Isn’t this a lovely gift? Hahaha.

 

Subaru fists clenched and drew blood from his lips after his teeth teared in it, his anger, his hatred toward her was greater than most people he saw, he felt nothing but utter disgust toward her, but he will need to keep it for Rem.

 

Subaru: ….Rem?

 

Capella: ??

 

Subaru turned around as Rem hadn’t responded yet, she was still back facing him and didn’t move.

 

Subaru: ….Rem? What’s wrong?

 

Subaru approached Rem sleeping body, her legs were in a terrible state, but she stopped bleeding within minutes after coming, she must feel tired… Or is she? Maybe the blood loss and the trauma left her in critical condition?

 

Subaru: -hk! Rem!

 

Subaru ran up to Rem as Capella casually entered the room as she was starting to lose patience, she was still at the door though. Subaru crouched behind Rem and started shaking her body.

 

Subaru: Hey Rem wake u-

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Blood. No on her legs. but on her face.

 

Subaru: ….

 

Subaru heart stopped for a moment, then he slowly turned Rem around… She was dead.

 

Subaru: … huh?

 

Rem died.

 

Subaru: *gasp* what?

 

Rem died.

 

Subaru: *gasp* *gasp* How?!?

 

Rem died.

 

Subaru: *gasp* *gasp* *gasp* WHY?!?

 

Capella: MOVE MEATBAG!!

 

Capella, upon inspecting and realizing what had happened rushed to Rem, she was her only way to mentally tire Subaru, and this wasn’t the time to kill her yet or everything would come to an end.

 

Rem’s body was cold, pale, without sign of life and it seemed that the event took place hours ago. From the inspection it seems like she bit her tongue off with what little teeth remained in the back of her mouth.

 

Capella: she bit her tongue off. You, stupid female meat!!

 

Capella inserted her hand into Rem ribcage trying to get her heart starting and heal her throat off, but to no avail, Rem’s body contorted and changed back to his original form, but she was dead.

 

Subaru’s back was against the wall, his was already crying his heart out, his face, his body, this place, nothing made sense anyways, beside one thing: his hatred toward “this thing”. Subaru had no means to control his incoming hatred and as such.

 

Subaru: -hk! CAAAAA-PEEEE-LLAAAA!!

 

Subaru rushed Capella trying to attack her of smash her head, bash her head in, bite her, kick her, kill her.

 

Subaru: Gouh!

 

But before he could do any of that Capella stopped him clean with her shapeshifting abilities, pinning him in the wall, just like how she used to in the previous loops.

 

Capella: That stupid female meat?! Why did you do this? This lady gave you every.ducking.things!!

 

Capella spit these words as she kicked Rem unmoving corpse. Subaru saw red and despite the hand grabbing him he used every bit of fiber within his body to push the hand out of the way, and managed to free himself, within the confusion of Capella he managed to land a punch right into her face.

 

Subaru: you fucking monster!! How dare yo­-

 

Subaru was right back into his wall as Capella recovered within half of a second and pushed him back.

 

Subaru: Why?! Why?! What did you do to her!!

 

Capella: … Haaa~, this isn’t really the time to piss this lady off. But… Maybe this lady went too far taunting her about her appearance.

 

Subaru: What!? -guh

 

Capella: Shut up meat bag!! *breath in*, this lady might have gone too far though, but it was your fault too.

 

Subaru: gh?

 

Capella: You wouldn’t give up no matter what, despite the changes I brought upon you, yet you still insulted this lovely lady. This lovely lady had to make you pay, make you understand not to play her.

 

Subaru: -tsk!!

 

Capella: See? Like that! Because of that attitude, this lady changed the shape of her brain during transformation to reduce the part that would affect her will and cause her great depression.

 

Subaru: …What? Why- -hk! You-

 

Capella: This lady expected her to keep that big face of her since it seemed like to you and her you 2 can take “anything” together. Look what it brought to her?! It is all your fault!

 

Capella looked at Subaru and Rem with anger, while Subaru was seeing more and more red. Subaru thought “I am an idiot, I am an idiot, I am an idiot, I am an idiot” over and over again. How could he let this slide? Of course, Rem wasn’t fine, why did he leave her?

 

Subaru: I gave up on her.

 

Capella was looking attentively at Subaru, interesting as her eyes shined with expectations…

 

Capella: You see Subaru, this is what happens to ya’ll meatbags when you try to play tough. It is also partially your fault, wasn’t it for the fact that you didn’t piss me off so much yesterday, everything would be fine. You should ha-

 

Subaru: Fuck you.

 

Expectations that will be fruitless. Subaru responded in a cold tone filled with anger.

 

Capella: What did you just say to this lady?

 

Subaru: Fuck you.

 

Capella: This lady doesn’t think you understand your situation.

 

Subaru: This lady doesn’t know shit.

 

Capella: -hk!! careful how you talk to me meatbag, this isn’t really the time to piss this lady off.

 

Subaru: Careful as to not get backstabbed once again because of your bitchy attitude. This is the reason why no one loves you, you ain’t shit.

 

*CRUUUCH*

 

Subaru: AHH! AARGHH!!

 

Capella: This is the last time you talk to this lovely lady like this meatbag!!

 

Capella increased her hand pressure, crushing Subaru’s bones withing his ribcage and his arms. But that was what Subaru wanted; he was getting closer to his real objective.

 

Subaru: Why would it be? I don’t love you; I will never love you.

 

Capella head was heating, this was what she feared, upon killing the girl there was nothing to hold back the recklessness of the boy, the only obstacle now is herself, as she needs to keep her emotions in check as to not kill him.

 

Subaru had already confirmed it in the previous loops and was using her anger against her. All he needs to do is to use the key words against her.

 

Subaru: Who would love… Such a lady, I would cheat on you every day if I was stuck with you. I would rather die than be with you. your efforts… are meaningless, no one will ever lov-

 

*CRUNCH*

 

Capella : GGAAAHHHHH SILENCE! SILENCE! SILENCE! SILENCE! SILENCE! SILENCE! SILENCE! SILENCE! SILENCE! SILENCE! SILENCE!!!

 

Capella’s head was burning, she was holding her head with one hand as the other crushed Subaru. She was losing herself in anger as she looked toward the ground, memories flooded her mind while she was uncontrollably shapeshifting, but only when she noticed the blood she stopped, coming back to her sense, she transformed back to normal only to notice-

 

Capella: … huh?

 

Subaru: …

 

What was left of Subaru was nothing than a pile of mushed meat, rather his upper body was a pile of mushed meat, the only thing that managed to come out more or less intact was his decapitated head that was rolling on the ground toward Capella’s feet. The force of the pressure completely teared the neck muscles apart.

 

Capella: Huh? Subaru? No, no , no, NO!

 

But she only realized her mistake too late.

 

Capella: No… Subaru!! You stupid piece of

 

Subaru couldn’t make out what she was saying, he could hear but couldn’t understand anything, the pain was too intense, he was hurt and felt like his whole body was burning yet it wasn’t present. At least he accomplished his objective, and within the very last moment of his life, his lips moved though no sounds resonated but if it did, only one word would have passed through his lips: “Next”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 23

Notes:

So, i wanted to say that from this chapiter onward i will post 2 chapiters a week, unfortunately though, i will not be able to post the incoming Friday. Meaning that i after today, i will post tuesday, then the next tuesday then Friday, etc.... This will go on for 6 chapiters before we go back to the 1 chapiter a week, it isn't much but it is something. Good reading

 

 

 

Subaru slowly opened his eyes. He didn’t jolt, he didn’t panic, he didn’t stress, he simply opened his eyes and there she was, in front of him: Rem.

 

She was back facing him, trying to be in a good position to sleep seemingly, while Subaru was standing up, right behind her, unmoving, searching for an answer, a path to follow so his mistakes don’t lead to her demise again.

 

Rem, who was silent for a moment started to turn around after 5 minutes of silence, she didn’t hear him lay down nor move. When she turned around, she was only faced with a towering Subaru right behind her who didn’t move a finger.

 

Rem: …

 

Subaru: …

 

They stared at each other, unmoving, unspeaking, Rem lowered her gaze many times over but the fact that they were calculating each other next move was undeniable.

 

Rem: … Subaru… I told you, you don’t need to worry about me.

 

Subaru stood there, un-responding while still staring at her, Rem decided to turn around and try to focus on finding a good resting position. It was then that she heard a noise, a noise that was coming closer.

 

Before she realizes it, Subaru crouched down, lie himself behind her, passed his arm bellow her armpit to support her because the chains prevented her from completely laying on the ground and then hugged her.

 

Rem: huh? Subaru?

 

Subaru: I’m never letting you go. Never again.

 

Rem: …

 

Rem wanted to let Subaru sleep first, but it seemed like he wasn’t going to, so she kept her act up and tried to play it off for now.

 

Rem: But I’m not going anywhere.

 

Subaru: Lies.

 

Rem: ??

 

Subaru: Do you really plan on leaving me alone on this?

 

Rem: Huh?

 

Rem was confused, she knew Subaru sometimes had the right words, at the right moment, to make the perfect decisions but sometimes he would be blind to the simplest thing. So, she hoped he wouldn’t notice what she was planning right after their discussion. Though, Rem changed her stance into a sitting position leaving Subaru’s embrace while looking at him with a smile. A fake smile.

 

Rem: What are you talking about? Why would I leave you? There’s no way nor reason for me to do that, do I?

 

Subaru: But you’re planning it anyways, aren’t you?

 

Rem: ….

 

Subaru: Rem… I’m an idiot who can’t tell right from left sometimes, a reckless idiot who rushes the first obstacle that comes his way, but I’m not as blind as to ignore what you’re preparing.

 

Rem: … What are you­-

 

Subaru: -REM!!

 

Rem’s smile faltered the very moment she heard Subaru’s yell.

 

Subaru: I’m not gonna let you sleep, I’m not gonna let breath, I’m not gonna let you rest up until you tell me everything you feel.

 

Rem: There’s nothing special ash you can see, or do you happen to be blind maybe? They’ve tortured me but cutting up my legs and disfigured me, what is so hard to understand? Do I look like I breathe happiness?

 

Rem was getting moody by the second, these words were filled with exasperation and anger. They were very unusual responses, even from her.

 

Subaru: That I know, and I can see that, but that isn’t what I asked. I can also tell you’re not alright. I’m asking you to tell me why do you want to kill yourself? Weren’t we supposed to go through this together? And then you want to give up on me?!?

 

Rem head jolted, looking Subaru in the eyes… at least the eye that could, she grabbed Subaru by the hairs, brought him close to her face and started unleashing everything she felt.

 

Rem: LOOK!! LOOOK!!! LOOK AT THIS!!

 

Subaru was stunned and shocked, this was the first time Rem ever had such an outburst… Well, the second time. She was filled with anger and sadness to the point she didn’t even take into account how Subaru figured out that she wanted to end it all. Capella truly messed up her brain.

 

Rem: I am ugly, am I not? Look at this face! Look at these scars! Look at this eye!

 

Rem grasped Subaru’s face harder, he felt like they may leave mark for a while due to her strength.

 

Rem: Not only were you not looking at me like before during our discussion, but you were also disgusted by my face, you couldn’t even think properly ash if I added one more problem to my count toward you.

 

Subaru: … Huh? You gave me a problem?

 

Rem: Don’t play dumb!

 

Subaru widened his eyes and listened to her very carefully.

 

Rem: I know you’re mostly in this because of me, weren’t it for my presence you would have maybe found a way to leave this place. I know that you’re suffering specifically because of me. Now you’re even taking my pain! What would be my purpose if my presence only made you suffer? Huh?!?

 

Subaru eyes widened even more.

 

Rem: I am… Useless. Just a weight.

 

Rem was having self-confidence issues. Just like him, just like “Rem”. Capella destroyed her confidence within that single session by messing up her brain and only bringing out bad thoughts.

 

Subaru grabbed her head and forcefully brought her head closer to his chest, Rem tried to interject but he kept a firm grip on her head.

 

Rem: Let go of me!

 

Subaru: shuuut! I’m so sorry Rem…

 

Rem: … what… are you talking about?

 

Subaru: I’m so sorry to make you feel that way. I’m sorry for not being able to keep my promise to protect you.

 

Rem: …

Subaru now understood her a bit more.

 

Subaru: You really think I can go on without you? I’m hopeless without you. You are far more observing than me, smarter than me, cuter than me.

 

Rem: I’m not cute at all, I look like a monster.

 

Subaru: …I will love you regardless.

 

Rem: ?!?

 

Rem stopped fighting back and looked him in the eyes. Tears were forming in Subaru’s eyes as he looked at her.

 

Rem: What are you saying? Don’t say stupid things, no one would love such a face!

 

Subaru: I will love you regardless. Regardless of how disfigured you may be, regardless of how much physical and mental damage you take I will always stay by your side and help you. “Just like how you helped me”.

 

Rem started to hang her head low.

 

Rem: Don’t be stupid, you have Emilia.

 

Subaru: Emilia and you are different person. I love you both, but you are not the same.

 

Rem: Gah?!

 

Rem jolted back and hit his chest, but very faintly and weakly.

 

Rem: This is just the thought of a 2 timer!

 

Subaru: Well… Yeah, I have no counter argument against that.

 

Rem: … But… is it true thought?

 

Subaru: ?

 

Rem went to take him into an embrace, her head on his chest, swigging right to left.

 

Rem: Can you really love me? For what I look like right now?

 

Subaru: yes.

 

Rem: Even if I’ll never be pretty.

 

Subaru: To me you are pretty, prettier than any women.

 

Rem: What if you get mocked because of that.

 

Subaru: I’ll punch the light out of them.

 

Rem laughed silently upon hearing him spew these words.

 

Rem: but seriously why? You have friends awaiting you at the mansion.

 

Subaru: -No Rem. WE have people awaiting us, and you are important to me. If I can’t go back with you, then my journey ends here.

 

Rem shuddered at these words, fearing grasped her and trembling reached her core upon understanding the meaning of it.

 

Subaru held her tighter each passing words, letting her feeling his warmth. Subaru’s wasn’t going to let her, even if it means menacing to end himself.

 

Rem: … I can’t-

 

Subaru: ??

 

Rem: I can’t live without you.

 

Subaru eyes widened, he let Rem escape his embrace a bit and she look at him with fear and despair within her eyes, fear that she previously tried to hide.

 

Rem: I love you. I love you. I love you! I love you so much!!

 

Subaru: uh?

 

Subaru was getting a confession, right now, out of all places, out of every instance, he was getting a confession.

 

Rem: I can’t go on thinking that you find me ugly.

 

Subaru: Rem…

 

Rem: I love you, but I’m not sure you love me since you have a better relationship with Emilia. I can’t bear the fact that you will discard me because I got disfigured, I can’t bear the fact that you’re suffering more because of me, especially when you take more than half the pain of what I take, and you refuse to stop using that power.

 

Subaru: …

 

Rem: I… I can’t bear having you suffer because of me.

 

Subaru eyes darkened, he understood her now. How could he be so blind as to not see something so obvious? Rem was like him, self-sacrificial, kind and honest, who would double cross even Subaru if it meant his safety. He discarded her efforts, he discarded their promise, he didn’t take her into consideration when sharing the pain, wanting to take it all for himself. All this led Rem to think that the only way for her to be useful was to dimmish the load on him.

 

Subaru: I love you Rem. I will never discard you no matter what.

 

Rem: Really?

 

Subaru: It won’t matter if you’re disfigured, it won’t matter if you are mentally ill, it won’t matter if you lose limbs, it won’t matter if you don’t love yourself, I’ll love you regardless.

 

Rem firmly look at him for a few seconds before speaking up.

 

Rem: then… prove it.

 

Subaru: Huh?

 

Rem: Prove it, right there, right now.

 

Rem was still mentally unstable, not from the torture, but what Capella did to her brain. Her self-confidence, her emotions, her thought process were all over the place.

 

Subaru: Fine.

 

Rem: ?

 

Subaru was firmly resolved to go to the very end of the world if it meant saving Rem and as such, he grabbed her.

 

Subaru: If you don’t want it, dodge.

 

Subaru grabbed Rem’s disfigured face and brought her close to his. The moment Rem understood what he was doing, she started to panic but didn’t do anything, she just closed her eyes and let it happen.

 

Subaru: …

 

Rem: …mh.

 

By the end of it, Subaru was kissing Rem, slowly, tenderly, without forcing anything, letting her go at her rhythm for 3 minutes they were kissing each other softly before separating.

 

Rem:  …Subaru.

 

Subaru: I love you Rem… no one is gonna take that away from me. So please, be by my side, the side of a hopeless man or else I won’t know what to do.

 

Tears streamed down Rem’s face, her face contorted, the stress and fear she accumulated all this time resurfaced before she started to wail on Subaru’s chest.

 

Rem: Yes. Yes! I’m never leaving you. I’m never leaving you! Subaru!!

 

As such, Subaru managed to diffuse the timing bomb that was Rem within this conversation and between each other arm, hugging each other, they fell asleep together.

 

 

Next day

 

Subaru woke up early, his mental state allowed him to develop faster than Rem to the change due to his authority. It was only morning, but Capella will soon come anyways, he knew that very well from past experience, but after that? He didn’t.

 

Subaru managed to save Rem from a terrible possibility. The same Rem that was sleeping on his chest, they were glued to each other. The same Rem that he confessed to and was confessed to, so it was a good ending.

 

35.

 

35 was the number of tries it took Subaru to find the right words to soothe Rem. Each time he tried, she would trick him to think everything was fine. Each time he tried, she would guide him into downplaying her mental state, and most of the time, he had to wait up until morning to find out the results.

 

Subaru could not change true destiny. Subaru wasn’t even sure he could fight properly a simple human, so what would make him think he can fight fate?

 

Fate is the definitive answer, the definitive future. Each future has its possibilities. The fact that Subaru knew the events of one future doesn’t mean he could truly change fate because all of his decisions, all of his plannings, all of his loops were within the realm of fate.

 

The fact that he died many times and had a power to return to the past? It was fate included. The possibilities he saw but never went to come within the trial in the witch tomb were alternate futures but the very existence of Natsuki Subaru even with his power of return by death were included in fate, proved by the books of death. Destiny is what will happen 100% of the time, but it also includes Subaru’s failed loops.

 

That was why when Subaru asked to fate to bring it on, it is not a word of challenge as to change it because he couldn’t. But it is of preparation, fully ready to take on whatever is coming his way with his arms wide open.

 

The door opened. The steps got closer. Standing here was Capella, looking wide eyes at Subaru and Rem withing their embrace. Rem still hasn’t woken up yet, but she did when Subaru stood back up.

 

Rem: ?? Subaru?

 

Subaru: I guess it is my turn now.

 

Capella was standing silent, wide eyes, looking at them with what looked like slow furry.

 

Capella: You me-

 

Subaru: -We haven’t violated any of the rules.

 

Capella: ….

 

Subaru: You can tell, don’t you?

 

Capella: Bring you butt back there. Today is your turn, Subaru.

 

Subaru was already standing and was about to go before being grabbed by Rem.

 

Rem: …

 

Subaru: It is fine Rem, don’t worry. I’ll definitely come back to you, without fault.

 

Rem: 50/50?

 

Subaru: …50/50.

 

Rem smiled before reluctantly letting him go.

 

Subaru: let’s go.

 

Without fear, without stress, Subaru assessed these words. Capella face grew more and more dark, but she didn’t spoke a word as they left. By estimation, there were 8 layers of torture. Subaru was already at 3 and Rem at 2, meaning that it would take around 11 days if they took it alternatively… if Capella doesn’t skip the steps.

 

Capella/Subaru: …

 

But it couldn’t be that easy right? Subaru’s body was still heavily tired and injured, he had to grab Rem’s face with his palm and do every action with them ever since his first session. He still hasn’t recovered and this was just an act of toughness.

 

Upon reaching their destination within 40 minutes and forcing Subaru to sit, Capella stopped Randolf for a moment.

 

Randolf: What is it mama?

 

Capella didn’t respond and fixed her gaze to Subaru.

 

Capella: What were you meats doing?

 

Subaru looked back at her. Something was wrong with him once again, Capella could tell, he always changed his patterns and all of them were genuine.

 

Subaru’s fear of Capella greatly diminished, but why? It was because of the 35 attempts to save Rem. Not only that but he needed a way back each failure. Each time he used invisible providence, he would always take a huge toll and part of his sanity, permanently, with it. If he needed to use it, it must be for something decisive, so to return by death he had to make Capella kill him, which was generally in the most gruesome ways he ever knew.

 

This was nothing in comparison.

 

Subaru: You tortured and disfigured Rem, what do you think I was supposed to do? Of course I will need to comfort her.

 

Capella: Comfort her huh? You, horny meat really think he can trick this lady?

 

Subaru: Am I though? If anything happened, you would have known it immediately with your keen sense of observation.

 

Capella: …

 

Subaru didn’t mention her ability to smell from afar, feigning ignorance. Capella could see he was trying to hide something but she doesn’t know how to make him spill it out.

 

Capella: You’re right…

 

Subaru: … huh?

 

Capella: This lady has no proof whatsoever that you did such thing to this girl.

 

But Capella could sense something else withing the cell, visual and emotionally.

 

Capella: But at the rate things are going, nothing proves that it won’t change, and you WILL not do so.

 

Subaru: …

 

Capella: Randolf?

 

Randolf: Yes mama.

 

Capella: We can start the 4^th layer of torture; you do not need to hold back. This lady will keep him alive within the process, he will only die if this lovely lady doesn’t intervene soon enough, which is impossible right now.

 

Randolf: Yes.

 

Capella turned to Subaru with eyes as cold as the void before speaking these terrifying words that will make any man shudder.

 

Capella: And when the torture is over, cut his genitals off. Within the next session we will do the same for the girl.

 

Subaru: HUH?!?

 

Subaru eyes were about to pop out of socket at looked widely at Capella who wasn’t smiling this time. Normally whenever he showed emotion Capella would smile to mock him, she didn’t this time. Subaru started to sweat profusely as he realizes that the situation he put himself in was far more severe than he anticipated, as such his whole body shivered at the thought of the circumcision deluxe, he will be subject to by this damn Loli.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Leo: hey Mary?

 

Mary: What is it?

 

Leo and Mary were on a bed, hugging each other.

 

Leo: Do you think this might be the end?

 

Mary: What are you talking about?

 

Leo: You know what I mean. The moment we fully heal, it will be our end.

 

Mary: …

 

As per the rules, each time Capella used her authority on someone or stay by someone side for too long, they will be subjected to an increase of hormones, the same one that make Leo and Mary go crazy.

 

Luckily for them, they were in such a pitiful physical and mental state that their bodies couldn’t do anything of the sort right now, especially after these 2 long weeks. The problem they face now, being the fact that they actually started to heal and because of their body composition, the healing if started slowly becoming exponential. Normally they should have taken months before they completely healed back, but they should be at full strength within 15 days.

 

Though, 15 days is the time with a marge at which they would go back to full health, meaning they would feel better before that. Within the 10^th day, it will be when trouble starts.

 

Leo was on his bed and Mary lay on top of his chest; they were slowly regaining color overtime.

 

Leo: Tsk!!

 

Mary: It is fine, it is fine.

 

Leo: No, it isn’t, all of what we planned were ruined because of them.

 

Mary: Indeed, but this is the life we were subjected to, weren’t we? We knew someday something like this might happen.

 

Leo: Still, it doesn’t mean that I like it.

 

If they were seen in this position, they would die definitely, but they didn’t care for now, they needed to rest… With each other.

 

Mary: Leo… Do you remember when we first meet?

 

Leo: Yes, I do. I was chasing you like a glue; it was most definitely annoying.

 

Mary: It sure was. To think it took 8 years for you to get what you want.

 

Leo: But it was worth it.

 

They went into a fit of laughter for 20 seconds before their voices died down.

 

Leo: Though, will we though?

 

Mary: I hope we do; this is the only thing we can hope for.

 

???: Whoa, at least be sneaky if you’re planning on doing such a thing. We can hear you, you know?

 

The 2 lovers jolted out of the bed with Mary falling face first into the ground. She grunted as she stood up very slowly while trying to look at who caught them. 2 figures stood right in front of them: Jerrah and Kati.

 

Kati: I mean, you should really be sneakier than this if you want to survive.

 

Leo: h-how long have you been there?

 

Kati: Well, not long enough, just heard you wondering if you’ll survive and it is a very good question.

 

Mary/Leo: …

 

They were very grateful they didn’t talk out loud about the reason they might think they’ll not survive. They looked at each other, then turned to Kati who looked annoyed, then they finally turned to Jerrah.

 

Jerrah stood there. Unmoving, unblinking, he was staring directly at their souls with wide eyes and the most shocked expression they’d ever seen up until this day. He was looking at them turn by turn but was mostly fixing his gaze at Mary who stood up difficultly.

 

Kati: … Jerrah?

 

Jerrah: huh?

 

Kati: Is something wrong?

 

Jerrah: No, nothing is wrong. You wanted to check them, didn’t you?

 

Unlike Leo and Mary, Jerrah was a quick thinker too, he immediately understood and assessed the situation instead of wasting time. He wouldn’t stumble upon his words, he wouldn’t call out what they were doing, he wouldn’t call out Lust, he just assessed it as if nothing happened.

 

Kati looked at him, with a glance that he gave back. Leo and Mary also understood, they were caught. If they weren’t sure about it before, now they were, it was nothing but a question of time before they die by the hand of lust if they keep this act.

 

Kati: Randolf is calling us, he needs you right now.

 

For a moment, the world seemed to stop, but they started walking out of the room, but when passing Jerrah, he gave them a look, a look of disgust and shock and as such they went to their destination.

 

During that walk Leo wondered once more, how did his life become like this?

 

---------------------------------------

 

8 years ago.

 

A village was burning, people were running, corpses were everywhere on the streets and homes. Panic ensued throughout the whole village as everyone was trying to save themselves.

 

A young boy was running around, trying to find a way to his home where his parents would be waiting for him, somewhere he would be guided from then on, somewhere he would at least feel safe.

 

Amidst the stench of the cadavers and the heavy air of the burnt buildings and homes, he forced himself to swallow his fears and kept running. Each sight he witnessed only weakened his courage.

 

One look to the right, and he would see the kind old lady who would always give him treats lying on the ground gutted.

 

One look to the right, and he would see the pesky old man who was always yelling at him to respect the adults on the ground trying to beg for his life before having his throat slashed.

 

One other look behind trying to make sure he wasn’t being pursued and would see what was supposed to be previously, his playground getting destroyed by fireball spells.

 

One turn of the corner and he would see his friends running for their lives before being cut off and having daggers thrown at their faces.

 

One other turn he would see his crush yelling her lungs out as she died by a fire spell of one of the figures.

 

He ignored them all and forced his legs to move on. At long last, at least, he reached destination, running toward his home, he tried to make a dash before falling, but no matter, he stood up as fast as he fell and upon reaching the door, he finally realized he was out of breath.

 

There, here were his parents, desperately searching for something.

 

Father: Leo!!

 

Mother: Leo!! We were searching for you!!

 

Father: No time to lose, let’s go!!

 

Before he could react, his father grabbed his hand and started to dash toward the exit of the village. They were running, running, running toward the only place that would give them grace. They didn’t even bother taking anything precious besides their life and after running for how long, they finally saw the gate of the village.

 

Father: Just a little more, we are almost-

 

Their hope crumbled in front of their very eyes. The entire village was surrounded by walls because they couldn’t afford magic crystals, because of that, there were only a few exits path, but the one they were running to crumble in front of them and black hooded figures appeared from the ground.

 

Father: Run!

 

They immediately turned back, Leo was terrified, same as his father and mother, they were running trying to find a place to hide and they saw one: a tavern that had already burned but was still standing somehow.

 

Father: There!

 

They made a last dash to reach that place, hoping that if they entered, they would be able to hide in the reserve but before that, a fireball was already directed in their way.

 

The mother, only seeing it at the last second and being less athletic, tried the only thing she could: protect her child. The mother used her own body as a shield to protect Leo but before the fireball land, the father shielded the mother too. All that followed was an explosion that took away the life of Leo’s father’s and mother’s right then and there in addition of his consciousness.

 

Later

 

Leo woke up, he didn’t know where he was, he didn’t care, he wanted to live but upon trying to stand up he noticed movement, the same black hooded figure that killed his parents. He discreetly looked at them and stayed as still as possible. He had weight under his back, upon verification, he only painfully confirmed what he knew, they were his parents. Completely burned beyond recognition.

 

Leo too was severely burned, around a fourth of his body, but despite the pain, the stress of losing everything he knew was stronger. There was only one thing left for him as he cried silently his heart out: his life. The very thing his parents sacrificed their lives for, he would do everything to protect it, but despite that objective, Leo was only 10, in agony and in a pure state of shock. This trauma will definitely stay for life.

 

Upon inspection, Leo saw a pile of corpses that the hooded figures were gathering, it was the very people of his village. Picking his courage, he slowly advanced, he crawled slowly, crawled very slowly and crawled utterly slowly. For hours, 5 to be exact, he crawled the 50 meters that were separating him from the ingrowing pile of corpses that was getting gathered and entered it.

 

Then he hides. He hides inside it between the corpses for hours and hours. During that time, Leo had more time to assess the situation, he had the time to assess the amount of injury he got, but each time he closed his eyes within these hours, there were only the images of the massacre that were playing withing his mind, especially one: The charred corpse of his parents.

 

Such an experience on a kid was too much and before he realizes it, Leo would unconsciously forget the very face of his parents and have it replaced by the image of their burned corpse.

 

The next morning upon waking up, there was no one around, no sound, no one in sight, Leo finally decided to take up this opportunity to quit his hideout and decided to gather food and water before leaving this place of nightmare. When he crawled down the pile of corpses, he could recognize some and not others due to their states, but he keeps forcing himself to advance.

 

Every single building were burned, without exception. He walked through the town as he wanted to reach his destination but when turning on the next turn, dread came back as if it never left: a single hooded figure, standing there in the middle of the street.

 

Leo blocked his mouth and tried to backtrack his steps, hiding behind of wall of that turn before hearing a voice.

 

???: What are you doing here?

 

Leo turned, there was a young and short woman. She was the same height as him and was staring at him. She was a curious one to ask this question. Leo couldn’t respond, he lost his ability to talk.

 

???: Ah? Do you happen to have survived despite this lady order of killing everyone?

 

Leo waited for a few seconds, he couldn’t process what he just heard, there was too much to process as he looked at this curious-looking girl with blond hair and very short clothing. Then the information was decrypted. When it did, Leo’s body instinctively threw himself at her.

 

He scratched her, punched her, bite her, he wanted to kill her, for taking everything from him, for destroying everything he stood for and love, but Leo’s vision changed, as if the world position weren’t registered by his brain anymore and he saw the sky spinning before there was a noise followed by a terrible pain all over his body in a *thund* sound.

 

Leo: aaargh~

 

Leo tried to stand up but by doing so, he couldn’t move his arm, because it got dislocated in the process. The young woman casually approached with blood on her face… It was his. He was bleeding all over, especially his mouth and arm, he had internal damage. He was going to die he thought, this is the end he thought… Nothing.

 

Leo slowly opened his eyes and looked at her. She was just looking at his pathetic self on the ground, as if she was gauging him. Then she asked.

 

???: Do you happen to want to be saved by this lady?

 

Leo didn’t respond, he couldn’t talk for hours now already.

 

???: You will only need to repay me by working for this lady, worry not. If you don’t want to, this lovely lady will have to kill you.

 

Leo heart stopped before tears started running through his eyes, he was breaking down in front of her. He couldn’t even avenge his parents, and the best of his options was to work for the same demon who took everything from him.

 

???: So? What is your decision?

 

The young boy upon calming down as he knew he only had one option left and because he had it better than the others of his village looked at the woman, who had a hand stretched toward him. He took it.

 

???: That’s a good boy.

 

Leo: …Who.are.you?

 

Leo finally spoke his first words for almost 2 days. Tears, soiled clothes, bloody clothes, bloody face, bruised, had a dislocated arm that he couldn’t feel pain from due to the adrenaline was what the boy could only be described as, and he finally asked this question.

 

The young woman smiled satisfied. With a movement, she flicked her fingers making a sound and in the next moment, dozens of hooded figures appeared out of nowhere. Leo was starting to panic as they were literally encircling them, but unexpectedly, they bowed to them- No, they bowed to her.

 

???: Remember it meat bag. I’m the sin archbishop of the witch cult, representing lust, Capella Emerada Lugnica.

 

Without knowing it, Leo made a life-changing decision for the worst as he made a pact with the devil.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 24

Notes:

Enjoy the reading. No new chapiter this friday but tuesday.

 

 

 

A metal door opened; a big figure entered carrying something. Then when it reached the front of a jail cell, he opened it and threw what he was carrying like a sack of potatoes.

 

???: Gah!

 

Randolf: Oh? It seems like you woke up, heh? May this serve you as a lesson.

 

Rem: Subaru!!

 

Randolf immediately closed the door and went away. Rem, who was still chained, tried to grab him but was out of reach.

 

Rem: Subaru…

 

Subaru: *Gasp* *Gasp* grh! *Gasp*

 

Rem felt it when it happened, but the shared burden was immediately cut off, potentially due to Subaru losing consciousness. She felt him trying to reach to her, but the “connection” wasn’t stable as it cut at every moment as if it was staggering.

 

Subaru got his genitals removed through a white-hot scalpel, he could barely move, the floor had a bit of blood, but it seems like the aspect of having the blade at high temperature prevented the injury from causing too much blood loss.

 

Rem: Subaru, come!

 

Subaru, despite his state and continuous grunting of pain slowly crawled toward Rem, he crawled and crawled up until he was in range. Rem grabbed him without hesitation and brough him closer to her as if giving him a lap pillow.

 

Rem: What a terrible-…. Subaru…

 

Subaru: To-

 

Grinding his teeth to bear the continuous pain that was assaulting him, he tried to speak.

 

Rem: What is it?

 

Subaru: Tomorrow *Gasp*… They will do *Gasp*… the same thing *Gasp* … to you.

 

Rem looked at him, blankly. She didn’t have any real reaction, she only hugged him as to confort him. Subaru grabbed Rem upper clothing.

 

Subaru: *Gasp* Aren’t you *Gasp*… Scared?

 

Rem: I am of course, when I felt it, I knew it was a possibility to come.

 

Rem lowered her mouth to his forehead and gave him a kiss.

 

Rem: But I love you, and we are in this together, aren’t we?

 

Rem softly said with a smile.

 

Subaru: *Gasp* …yes, we are.

 

???: what a pitiful state.

 

Rem was as quick to turn around as Subaru was slow.

 

Rem: Randy, Leyla.

 

Leo crouched down as he assessed the situation, it was worse than he thought, but he could try to use it as leverage.

 

Leo: This is way worse than I thought. You really got in the bad side of mama huh?

 

Subaru only looked at him in his painful state, still grunting and grinding his teeth.

 

Leo: This is what I tried to warn you about. Mama is cruel to this extent, I knew this may happen, if you had listened to me this would have happened.

 

Mary and Rem were looking on the backside letting the men talk, though, they were ready to intervene if they can reverse the situation.

 

Leo: So now do you understand? Let me help you, right now mama is the only one that can heal you, if you do as we say you may-

 

Subaru: shut it *Gasp*.

 

The room fell silent once more as they looked at Subaru. The 4^th layer of torture is what they inflicted upon Subaru, they completely destroyed and cut away the skin around his legs with hot tools, even if healed, he would never truly fully recover his leg functions, just like Rem. Now he couldn’t use his fingers properly nor his feet, but it still didn’t make him despair.

 

Subaru: Who do you *Gasp* … think you are?

 

Leo: …

 

Subaru: We already had *Gasp* … this conversation *Gasp*… there’s nothing *Gasp* …. More to say *Gasp*.

 

Leo: -TSK!!

 

Of course it wouldn’t work, the frustration took over Leo and he made the terrible mistake of letting his mask fall. Rem could for a moment see through him like an open book, and she now understands why Subaru was so severe with them.

 

Mary: … We brought you food. Eat up.

 

Rem: We can’t reach it.

 

Mary: None of my business.

 

Mary was giving the cold shoulder to them after what they put Leo through, she liked him, that could be seen, but it really wasn’t time to piss either of Subaru or Rem off.

 

Rem: It surely will be when I inform your “mama” about your boyfriend.

 

Mary: huh? What are you tal-

 

Rem: -Randy. You’re in love with him, aren’t you? Wouldn’t it be funny if Capella were to learn it? Especially from me?

 

Mary gaze was cold, she seemed to start losing her composure, once more. Normally, under normal circumstances they were good spies by normal standard, but not under such stress. Mary would never be able to focus properly nor make the right decisions if the subject was Leo.

 

Leo could never focus properly when Capella put him under a time limit, the thought of getting his ass kicked and “punished” for not doing things fast enough shouldn’t even be a thing. Isn’t a spy supposed to take time to gather info in the first place?!

 

Mary: I absolutely do not see what you’re talking about.

 

Rem: You, maybe not, but Capella will. And knowing how tired of you she is, do you think you will have a chance to explain?

 

Subaru already explained to her their relationship with Capella. Soon Rem too will lose the use of her finger as she will be subjected to the 3^rd layer of torture, she couldn’t afford to let them have this attitude with them.

 

Mary: … TSK!!

 

Mary made the same mistake; they were stupid for even trying to defy the prisoners. They brought the food inside but before going out.

 

Rem: Feed us.

 

Mary/Leo: WHA-

 

Mary: Don’t joke around, we have no obligation to do such a thing!

 

Rem: You’re wrong. I do not know why, but Capella never seemed to mind giving us food, why do you think so?

 

Mary: …

 

Rem: I do not know the reason or to why she’s doing that, but I also do not care. We just want to eat.

 

The real reason really was to stress out their stomach and intestines. Filling up a stomach who has lost its content under stress is a very good way to quickly tire someone, in addition it indicates how much strain is put upon the body. Not only that, but the energy required to get back the food that was threw up was always higher than the energy gained if that same amount was consumed.

 

Mary: grh! Why do you-

 

Rem: ?

 

Mary: -hk!! Why do you. Hate us so much?!?

 

Subaru/Rem: ?

 

Mary voice cracked as she spoke to them, she was having a hard time having her own tricks used against her.

 

Mary: You knew, right? What would happen to us if we failed. You knew about our situation, right? About how hard it is for us?

 

Mary conveyed her feelings in an act of anger, which was out of control, something she would never have done previously, but here she is, making mistakes again, she was just lucky Capella wasn’t there to listen, nor was there anyone to report to her.

 

Rem: Because you are liars.

 

Mary/Leo: ?!

 

Rem: Do you think we thought you were doing this out of desperation? Is that really what you thought?

 

Mary/Leo: ?

 

Rem: Since you seem to talk with a loud voice that means no one is there, right?

 

Rem changed position and brought Subaru closer so he could rest better in her laps.

 

Rem: We know Capella sent you to trick us.

 

The heart of jailers stopped, they looked at Rem in a panic and Leo even punched the iron bars to try to shut her up.

 

Leo: Shut up!

 

Mary: P-please! I beg you! I- We’re sorry but please talk quieter.

 

Rem gave them an uninterest look but went on at her rhythm.

 

Rem: …*sighs* Fine, I’ll play along. We know every action you guys have taken was just to trick us into thinking you were our friends, we also knew you would backstab us on the first occasion.

 

Leo: No, we wouldn’t! Who do you think we are?

 

Subaru: Utter bullshit.

 

Leo silenced himself and looked at the pathetic figure that was Subaru.

 

Subaru: You literally barely pronounced our name*Gasp* … Each interaction was out of desperation but not to get out of this place *Gasp*… Rather to maintain an agenda upon you *Gasp*… You were never friendly; you change attitude when we resist you while you have more or less leeway *Gasp* … You refuse to work hard to even get out of this place *Gasp*… And I already know every information you gave us were nothing but lies *Gasp*… please tell me, why would we ever be kind to you?

 

There were no sounds for a solid minute, then steps were heard, they were the one of Mary who took a step back, then another, then a third before her back hit the other jail bar behind her before letting her body fall toward the ground. She was unblinking during the whole process, and now sited, she couldn’t utter anything.

 

Leo had his ears ringing, he only took time to look at Mary to assess if she was about to do something, only to assess that she was in a state of despair.

 

Mary: This can’t be right. This can’t be right, right?!

 

Leo: No, that can’t be! Why would you let us live if you knew so much then? Huh?

 

Rem: Out of convenience of course.

 

Leo: ?

 

Rem: We were sure you would be the only ones cooperating and we’ve been asserting that we knew much more about you than anyone else, so we decided to keep you to have an escape card as an ultimate chance of escape. But if we’re gonna die anyways, we might as well take you out.

 

Leo started to sweat as if he had run a marathon, he was trembling, fearing for his life as he watched these 2 figures.

 

Leo: …No.

 

Mary: …You used us? … You manipulated us?

 

Rem: Yes. Why wouldn’t we? After all you were the first to try so, didn’t you?

 

Mary’s hands slowly reached her hair as she started to swing her head back and forth as if her sanity was about to leave her. But to no avail, the headache she felt was not diminishing, it was persistent.

 

Leo: … What do you truly want?

 

Rem: … We will tell you when the time comes. Speak it to anyone and we will know.

 

Leo did not say another word, he took Mary’s hand, who had tears streaming down her face, swiped the tears to make her presentable and they left without another word. The look in their eyes was the one of impending doom.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

8 years ago.

 

The young Leo took the offer of the blond demon.

 

Leo: …

 

That was the last thing he remembered before losing consciousness. When he woke up, his whole body was healed, his injuries were inexistant, his pain vanished.

 

Leo: ….

 

Unfortunately, it didn’t include his stress and depression. He woke up in a nursing room, but he didn’t know what it was because he never saw one. When he stood up, he saw many more figures, they were all children, boys and girls alike. No one was talking, they all had the same eyes, the eyes of children who lost everything. There were around 300 of them.

 

The door of the room opened, a man entered, he was tall and looked slim yet seemed to be pretty muscular when near him.

 

Man: Come out! All of you, mama wants to see you all.

 

There was confusion, some didn’t even bother to look at him, some looked panicked, some looked frustrated, but there was a huge delay between the order and the response.

 

Man: *sights*

 

The man pulled out a whip, then it started to be imbued with something and making it change color. Without warning, faster than anyone can react, faster than what anyone could see, the man unleashes a lash on the floor leave a small hole and a sound that could deafen if someone was too close.

 

Man: I TOLD YOU TO COME OUT YOU LITTLE SHITS!!

 

If there were some that didn’t pay attention, there was no one who did so now. Some were yelling, some were panicking, but those who managed to obey lead the path while everyone was following them one by one behind, they all followed a path in line toward a place that was so far for their small build it felt like a long time.

 

When they reached their destination, there were in what looked like a big hall, but they wouldn’t know what it was because no one ever saw a hall like this, to them, it was just a big room. Many were cold, some were hungry, some were afraid, some were crying, but it didn’t matter it seems. There were men and woman who were near the wall in each direction, facing them.

 

???: AH, ah, ah!!

 

Someone was talking on the big podium that was at the end of the room. That person was the girl he saw, that person was the one who took away everything dear to them. She managed to attract the attention of everyone within the room and then-

 

Capella: Welcome to my home meatbags! Let’s start with the presentations. I am a member of the witch cult, the sin archbishop representing lust, Capella Emerada Lugnica.

 

Everyone: …

 

No one talked. No one could, the surprise was a bit too big for any of them.     

 

Capella: Good. Now let’s start going to the point. All of you are orphans now, that is if you weren’t previously. But in her great grace this lady took you all into her home and will shower you with as much love as possible.

 

Capella looked happy, delighted as she looked at them.

 

Capella: You will be fed, you will be trained to be able to defend yourselves, you will be clothed. But the load of work is just too high for this lovely lady, and as such, she requires your help for future jobs. Sounds good, doesn’t it?

 

???: LIKE FUCK IT DOES!!

 

Everyone turned around to a blond boy, maybe around 12, who was looking at Capella with fury, bloodshot eyes, and hatred directed toward her.

 

Capella: Oh my-

 

Boy: You destroyed our villages, kill our parents, siblings, friends, family and community. You destroyed our home and any possible thing we love, and do you fucking think we want to be with you?!?

 

The boy was spilling his heart out, he was walking toward her with fury.

 

Boy: I’d rather di-

 

*CRUNCH*

 

*THUD*

 

…

 

Everyone: …

 

Capella: What a pesky piece of meat. How dare he talk to this lovely lady after she spared him.

 

Everyone: AHH AAAHH!!!

 

The young boy who just talked to Capella got his skull crushed. Panic ensued immediately, the kids were screaming, some were vomiting, some were panicking, and trying to run away but the door was already closed without them noticing. Capella, as she called herself, transformed her arm into monstrosity before launching it and crushing the boy’s head at terrifying speed.

 

The witch cult was known by many, even among children, as they had a terrifying reputation. They were hated and they were talked about each month because they launch attacks in parts of the world as if they were nothing. Many there wanted to refuse her offer out of hate, spite and anger, but the sight they witnessed quickly made them change their mind.

 

Capella: SHUT IT YA’LL STUPID MEAT BAGS!!

 

Everyone: …

 

Silence immediately ensued. For such a short woman, she sure has some lungs Leo thought, as she screamed so loud that his ears were about to ring while he was still near the door and her to the other side of the room. That scream was too much for some as they fell to their knees under the pressure of this place.

 

Man: EVERYONE GET BACK TO THE CENTER NOW!!

 

The poor kids having no choice were forced to walk back to the center, closer to this monster who wouldn’t hesitate to kill them is they displeased her.

 

Capella: …*sigh* pfiouf, well that was a sight, wasn’t it?

 

Everyone: …

 

Capella clapped her hands as she was smiling again, none of them dared to talk though, they were too scared to do anything.

 

Capella: You see this? The kid laying dead, he disrespected this lovely lady in her home. You do NOT disrespect this lovely lady in her home, do you understand? May this serve as a lesson. This is the very first rule of this place.

 

Capella knew some children were hard on their ears, because of that some do not listen, some listen but just do things out of their minds anyways, but there was a thing they all had in common: they were gullible and easily manipulable.

 

Capella: Second rule, you do not call me by any name besides “mama”, do you understand? This lovely lady is the reason as to why you are alive and this lady will feed you, clothe you, and train you. Do not call this lady by any other name under any circumstances.

 

Everyone: …

 

Capella: Third rule do not ever lie to this lady; she will know it. Displease this lady and she will “punish” you. Bad children deserve a punishment, don’t they?

 

Many shuddered but no one wanted to think what was the “punishment”, at least it was better than dying right?

 

Capella: fourth rule, no romantic love of any form. Kisses, lovely hugs, sex, all of them are prohibited for as long as you work under me.

 

Capella voice dropped under a tone, and she looked at them with killing intent before speaking these next words:

 

Capella: Did all of you meat bags understand?

 

“yes”, “understood”, “yeah” and other affirmation could be heard among the crowd. She had already won them over, satisfied with this success, she smiled before clapping her hands again.

 

Capella: Good, any questions? Raise your hand if you have one.

 

A question? In this situation? As if anyone would be stupid enough to make such a decision, Leo thought.

 

Capella: Ah yes! You the girl with black hair! What is your name?

 

Ah, there was.

 

Everyone turned to a girl, who had ragged clothes, black hair, and was looking quite composed in this situation.

 

Girl: My name is Elsa Granhiert.

 

Capella: Ah, Elsa, is it? Very well, what is your question?

 

Elsa: When would we completely refund all of our debt toward you? In other words, for how long will we be working for you?

 

Capella: It depends only on how proficient you are. So, it might take years~.

 

Gasp, there were many gasps in the room, as if the only hope of some crumbling down as if they were never getting out of this place.

 

???: I want to go home…

 

Capella: ??

 

Everyone turned to a girl who must have been around 13, she was crying, squatting, holding her head in despair.

 

Girl: I want to go home *sniff*, I want to go home*sniff*, I want to go home*sniff*! I want to go home*sniff*! I want to go hoooome.

 

Capella: hey there cutie, there’s no reason to fear, “mama” will take good care of you in your new home.

 

Girl: You are not my mother! You are not! This is not my home! I want to go home!

 

The room froze, did this girl not learn? After she just witnessed a kid getting his skull crushed?

 

Capella: Oh, I see…

 

Capella walked down the path to the girl, uncaring about the eyes of anyone. She was smaller than they thought, some of them were even taller than her, but for now, no one dared to attack her.

 

Capella: …

 

Girl: …

 

Capella was towering in front of the girl, and they were looking at each other in their eyes. The girl in her moment of lucidity understood how bad she screwed up; she wanted to run but couldn’t. As such, she wanted to call for help.

 

Girl: hel-.

 

Before she finished her sentence, Capella grabbed her face, dug her purple finger into the girl’s face and the next moment, she started to transform into a monstrosity.

 

Girl: AH? GAH? AHHAH!! AHHH!! AAAAAHH!!

 

The sight and the distorted screams of the girl completely destroyed any sense of potential safety they had left in this place. They wanted to run, but couldn’t, they wanted to scream, but will it anger her further?

 

Capella: M-A-M-A is what you call me stupid meat bag!!

 

Girl: AAHAHH!! AHH!! YES!! I’M SORRY!!! MAMA!! STOP!! PLEASE STOP AAAHHH!! SOMEONE HELP ME!!!!

 

The girl’s scream for help would end up in deaf ears, as she got her body mangled but was still conscious. At the mark of 30 seconds, she decided to end it and transform the girl back to her original form.

 

Girl: .. ah~, gah~. *sniff* huuu~.

 

Capella: Do you see meat bags? This is what happens if you ever defy me! This is the kind of “punishment” you’ll receive. Understood?

 

Everyone: …

 

Capella: UNDERSTOOD?!?

 

Everyone: yes!

 

Capella: … good. Now go to the other room. We will do a test to see whoever is more fit to be my children. Put yourselves in line in front of this door.

 

Everyone walked around, passing the girl who was now vomiting her gut out, cold and pale. 2 women came to take her and the corpse of the young boy who talked back to Capella earlier. They went out with both of them out of the room.

 

???: C- … Mama.

 

A blond young boy spoke up.

 

Capella: Hum? Who might you be?

 

Boy: My name is Dima Dars.

 

Capella: Oh? Dima, is it? This lovely lady will remember your name. You already have my appreciation for remembering one of my 4 primary rules. Because of that this lady will allow you to ask your question.

 

Dima: … Thank you. What will happen to the girl?

 

Capella: The one this lady used as an example? We are about to do physical and mental tests; those who cannot take the test have no importance because they will fail anyways. Because of that, this lady has no use for them.

 

Dima: …. -hk?!

 

Capella: Ah~, what a smart boy you are. You seem to already understand, don’t you?

 

Some understood the meaning behind it, many others didn’t, but they were too afraid to ask for more detail. They had to conserve their energy for what is to come.

 

???: Jerrah, only Jerrah.

 

Capella was asking the name of each kid passing into the other room, as if she was memorizing their faces and names.

 

???: Mary, I do not remember my family name.

 

The line speeds up, as many for some reason do not either know their family name or do not remember it. It was a bit more common than expected because people with no renown don’t generally speak away their family name often, and since there was no school for the average kid, they only remember what their own name was, but not the family one.

 

???: Kuna, only Kuna.

 

Capella: Oh? A Shudrak, isn’t it? This lady has no memory of attacking their village.

 

Kuna: I was in town for a mission on the north side of the village.

 

Capella: Ah yes, this lady does remember that though.

 

The line advances just right after asking their names.

 

???: Kati. Just Kati.

 

Capella: A shinobi huh? What a pleasant surprise.

 

Kait: ?!!?

 

Capella: Oh? Do you think you could ever trick this lady? Maybe this lady should teach you a lesson?

 

Kati: ah- hum- No, mama.

 

Capella: Very good. You learn fast, as you should.

 

This exchange was very tense for the girl who has kept her composure up until now.

 

???: My name is Damas. Damas Dars.

 

Capella: huh? Are you related to the other kid?

 

Damas: Yes… we are brothers.

 

Capella: ah, that explains a lot. You look exactly the same, but your face

look older.

 

One more step.

 

???: My name is Megu. Megu Mera.

 

Now was my turn, thought Leo.

 

Leo: My name is Leo. Leo- ….

 

Capella: huh?

 

Leo: Leo… Leo-.

 

There was something wrong with him. He knew his name. He knew his family name normally, so why doesn’t he remember his family name? his father always proudly says his own name any chances he got, it was…. It was….-

 

Leo: -hk?!

 

Leo forgot his own family name. Leo forgot his father’s name. Leo forgot his mother’s name. Before he realized it, Leo also forgot their faces.

 

Capella: …*sigh* we do not have time for this. Leo will do, move on.

 

Leo walked into the other room, with the dread of having forgotten something as important as his own name. He couldn’t reconstruct anything from what happened previously in his village. He couldn’t remember the face of his friends either, his crush and-

 

*CLANG*

 

While occupied with his thought, Leo didn’t notice the room was already full of children. Some adults came in before the door was swiftly closed.

 

Capella: Well, well, well.

 

Everyone turned to Capella while she was looking down from a high position from afar. How did she even manage to get to that position so fast?

 

Capella: Again, welcome to my home meat bags, as of now you are my children, as such this lady will take care of you. Though…

 

There was no sound despite the previous ruckus, everyone was watching her, silently, fearful of her next words or actions. Everyone was doubting.

 

Capella: This lovely lady, as kind as she is, cannot take in everyone.

 

As if the mind of everyone connects themselves with one another with that single word, no glances needed to be exchanged to know that there wasn’t a single child whose heart didn’t stop at these words.

 

Capella: You are gonna do a tough and ruthless job to repay your debts to this lovely lady, but not everyone has the potential to do so. To fix that, this lady prepared some tests to know which one of you will fill the spots, the others will be discarded.

 

The blond girl lifts her hands up and clapped 2 times and 1 time pretty hard before the room in front of them opened from the side, leaving a sight that looked like a forest, but upon closer inspection there were many objects out of place within the trees.

 

Capella: You will pass a test, and if you manage to do so you will be trained as soldiers. Within 3 days, you will parkour this forest with resting points. You’re free to use anything and any methods to reach each destination as long as they are within the area. Though…

 

The entire was looking at her, eyes glued to her as if they were hypnotized.

 

Capella: If you try to leave the forest, try to kill one of the instructors, try to kill this lady, try to cheat in any way that would prevent the test from continuing, give up or don’t reach each point of test in time… You will be discarded… for those that didn’t understand that yet, you will die.

 

If there were many that didn’t understand the meaning of it, now they do, panic ensued a third time as some vomited again, some were crying and some were scratching themselves to red.

 

Capella: Do not worry, this lovely lady, as kind as she is, modified your body during your sleep. You are now more physically robust as to not get sick, resistant to food poisoning, resistant to heat and cold alike as to not die easily, you have more vigor and endurance. Some of you may have noticed that you felt lighter than before.

 

Her conveyed words didn’t mean anything to them as they dreaded even more what was to come.

 

Capella: Now then, let the trial, BEGIN!!

 

Events after events, no one was safe, everyone kept getting emotional shock after shock, and they didn’t even have time to process that the door opened.

 

Before many knew it, Kati, Elsa, Dima and Damas rushed toward the door. Some were waiting, not fully understanding before others started to follow them, then like a hive, everyone, around 300 kids, were running inside the forest.

 

Leo: “it’s fine, it’s fine, if I play my cards rights, I can surely reach-”

 

If only it was that easy.

 

*BRACK*

 

???: AHHHH!!

 

???: WHAT IS THAT??!!

 

The test barely started and mabeast jumped out of the wood before attacked 3 kids, one died immediately while the 2 others where in his grasp yelling for their lives while it prevented any movement from them.

 

Chaos ensued as everyone was running everywhere, pushing and stepping on many other kids to which some died, and some will die in the process. Some kids couldn’t, they couldn’t advance anymore, they stepped back trying to reach a bit of safety where they started, but many mabeasts appeared out of nowhere catching even more kills.

 

Leo: “The bitch hides this from us! She never planned it to be a simple test, it is a survival test!! Huh?”

 

Weird sounds could be heard around, they weren’t mabeasts at all, when Leo turned around there was 2 things completely out of place: Holes and more body than there should have.

 

When he lifted his eyes, he saw a terrifying sight: the instructors were killing anyone who dared to go back from their starting position with spells and bows. Why?!

 

Leo: Gah?!

 

Was it considered giving up? Leo thoughts were racing but he didn’t have time to stay around, though he didn’t have much choice because of the holes he saw.

 

Leo: “There are traps everywhere!!”

 

Proof were that these traps were activated by the “challengers” as their screams of despair echoed through these holes. Sounds which slowly faded away were the terrifying proof he needed to know he couldn’t just rush everywhere. Though-

 

Mabeast: *growl*

 

Leo: gh!

 

The mabeast, which was staring at him, didn’t give him much choice. As such he ran, ran, ran and ran away as fast as he could. But the mabeast was faster, even though it barely touched Leo’s heel, it was all it needed to make Leo trip and fall.

 

Leo: Gah!! No! Stay away!

 

The mabeast was running toward Leo but within his sprint, it stopped brutally and fell into a trap. The only saving grace as to why Leo didn’t fall first was only because when he tripped, it was during a jump action, which prevented his doom. Or did it?

 

Leo: Gah! NO!

 

Within a last-ditch effort, the mabeast claw grabbed Leo’s clothes and tried to drag him down into the pit, but Leo managed to get hold of a support within the hole as the mabeast fell to his death due to the clothing tearing, not being to support the sharpness of the claws.

 

Leo: *gasp, gasp, gasp*

 

When Leo turned around, the mabeast was making small cries as his entire body was completely pierced by spears all around his body, ending his life. The hole was already around 70 meters deep. Who even though of this trap?!

 

Leo: Hah!

 

Leo’s fingers were not strong enough to support his weight, the fall will definitely be fatal. And if by any miracle he survives, he will not make it in time to the checkpoint. His strength and endurance running out, his fingers started to slip even more.

 

Leo: HELP!!! PLEASE HELP!! SOMEONE HELP ME PLEASE!!

 

Everyone ignored him. No one even seemed to bother to check, why would they? They’re occupied to flee for their own lives.

 

Leo: FUCK IT ALL!!

 

Leo grabbed within the bit of strength left within him, the next support right in front of him. Leo was half a meter in the hole, but for an untrained kid, climbing was extremely tiresome. Though, through the power of adrenaline surging within him, he managed to close the distance with one more grab.

 

Leo: FUCK IT!!

 

One more.

 

Leo: FUCK IT!!

 

One more.

 

Leo: FUCK IT!!

 

One more.

 

Leo: FUCK IIIIT!!

 

One more. Leo’s fingers were now nail less, blood was dripping, all of this event barely took 2 minutes, he didn’t know the state of the outside, but one thing was sure he would get out of there alive; he would survive no matter what!

 

Leo: …*gasp* GRAAAHHH!!

 

One more left.

 

Leo: -gah!?

 

His fingers slipped.

 

Leo: No.

 

He could see it, the failure that he was for not even protecting the very life his parents gave him and saved for him in exchange of theirs. He watched as the world was moving slowly, letting him contemplate the extent of what he just failed to do.

 

Leo was about to give up, after all, he did what he coul-

 

*TAP*

 

Leo: HUH?!?

 

The world moved again. Within his desperate range of vision was a girl, with dark hair and dark eyes, she seemed skinny and was having trouble even get a hold of him, but with just that single instance of supporting Leo, the tides changed. It was all our hero needed to make a change.

 

Leo: huk!

 

In that single instance, that single support he got, allowing him to grip one last time was all it took for Leo push beneath him with his foot, grab the ground outside of the hole, and pushed the girl who was falling with him.

 

They rolled due to the fact that Leo unlocked 100% of his latent body strength, he used it to push them away with a single kick.

 

Leo: *gasp, gasp* you-

 

???: Let’s go!

 

The girl didn’t even give him the time to recover, after all why would she? They were fighting for their lives.

 

Leo: oh- Yes!

 

Since they were last, they had all the leisure to run the path in front of them as most of the traps were already used: arrows, holes, traps spells, etc., were everywhere, there were far more traps than anticipated.

 

Leo: …

 

None of that truly mattered to the boy right now, who was watching from behind the girl who had yet to know the extend of the importance of what she just did out of a whim. The young Mary managed to unintentionally make the young Leo deeply fall in love with her.

 

 

 

Chapter 25

Notes:

Enjoy the reading.

 

 

The 5^th layer of torture. 2 days have passed already, it was time for an upgrade on the torture method. The 5^th layer was one of the layers of torture that would completely destroy someone’s mentality. It consists of violently scalping off the skin of the face. After the 3^rd and 4^th layer of torture that was imposed on Subaru and Rem, which consisted of scalping their hands and feet beyond recovery, they were in quite a promiscuous situation.

 

As an added bonus from Capella, Rem had a bit more than just having her feet cut apart, they went up her legs to cause additional suffering, and on top of that 4^th layer of torture, they took away their genitals, preventing any kind of reproduction.

 

In this 5^th layer of torture, Capella decided to take away their faces. Blood dripping into their eyes causing extreme pain and itchiness due to the injuries still fresh in addition of having almost no eyelids. “Almost” being the word coming in clutch as they would die of exhaustion if they were to be left without it, so Capella gave them thin eyelids, barely enough to block light, potentially causing heavy insomnia but just enough to hydrate their eyes and let them sleep under extreme fatigue.

 

They had no cheeks. The blood and saliva dripping were sights worth of a horror movie. Their mouths dried up as they had no way of doing anything against that, nor did Capella care for that part, as it wasn’t immediate for their survival.

 

Rem? She was doing terrible, just like Subaru. But she hasn’t tried to take her own life even once since their confession. Each time they were emotionally down, they would comfort each other, no matter how unsightly they looked, no matter how much pain they were, they refused to give up and continue.

 

You, might ask, why Subaru didn’t use return by death to avoid all this? He did, but his checkpoint was set already.

 

His 2^nd previous checkpoint was a month ago, if they kept any of this farce for too long, they would not advance properly nor fast enough but that wasn’t an issue anymore. The previous checkpoint as he knows of, is during Rem depression, right before her death, Capella had all the leisure in the world with them and her mind wouldn’t change at all as they were in greatest disadvantage possible. The current checkpoint was right after his torture, and it seems to update regularly only after each one of his torture phases. Going back would just put back all the suffering he went through on the table again.

 

No negotiation work on Capella, and Subaru knows it. If he were to ever try her, he would just give away a weakness Capella would exploit, so he pushed through.

 

Subaru: …

 

But is this the way? Is this the right path to take?

 

Rem: *zzzzzhh*

 

Rem was hardly sleeping due to all the intense pain she was enduring, on the same amount as him. Subaru had to beg Rem to let him take all of her burden to let her rest, but she vehemently refused. Despite her pain and the depression Capella inserted on her brain by changing her way of seeing things, she needs constant attention from Subaru whenever he is near her to keep her mental stable.

 

To find a middle ground Subaru negotiated to take all of her pain to let her sleep, and then he would switch up and give her all of his pain so he could rest a bit. What the poor Rem didn’t take into account was the fact that Subaru needed to be conscious to use Cor Leonis, but she can’t be blamed because of her mental fatigue.

 

Leo and Mary’s attitude changed. No more small talk between them, no more attempt at manipulation. No more stinky eyes. They just did their job and disappeared as fast as they came.

 

Subaru: …

 

Would Emilia love him now? Will his camp pity him? Will Roswaal force him to reset?

 

Subaru: Cawella~.

 

Having no nose nor cheeks, Subaru uttered these words with disgust as his fears toward this devil were non-existent as this point. Whenever he gets the occasion, he will absolutely punch her in the face.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

8 years ago.

 

Leo: *gasp* *gasp* *gasp*

 

Mary: *gasp* *gasp* *gasp*

 

They made it. They made it to the checkpoint. It was tough, but also at the same time easy. They ran for hours, literal hours without break, it was dusk by now, soon it will be nighttime. Leo did not even know he had that kind of endurance.

 

Leo: “Guess she didn’t lie about that.”

 

It couldn’t possibly be Leo’s normal endurance, even trained assassins would have a really hard time pulling something as crazy as a sprint that lasted 8 hours.

 

8 terrible hours during which the cold of the forest was piercing their skin while it was still daytime. 8 terrible hours trying to avoid mabeasts. 8 terrible hours seeing the other “challengers” die.

 

Leo: …

 

8 terrible hours of seeing the “challengers” go mad. 8 terrible hours of seeing the “challengers” betray each other.

 

Leo and Mary had it easy, they were primarily last, meaning that most of the traps within range were already activated, allowing them to see and understand the patterns within these same traps. Because of that they managed to escape most of the traps.

 

Mary: guh!

 

Leo: tsk!

 

Most of them, though they still got caught in a few, but they were nothing but scratches causing small bleeding and irritation. During their endless sprint, they saw some of the kids using one another. Some were tricked and directed in a direction that was likely to have mabeast, others were tricked into traps, some were killed for the sake for the sake of being used as meat shield and there were even some that were left behind to die.

 

Fear crept inside the boy as he feared to be the next one, but he trusted the young girl in front of him, more anyone, more than anything.

 

Leo: Excuse me.

 

Mary: ???

 

Leo approached her once more, his fingers twirling between each other, face red and timid as he introduced himself.

 

Leo: My name is Leo… I- I wanted to thank you for saving me earlier in the day.

 

Mary: No problem.

 

Mary immediately started walking toward the center without looking back as if she was in a hurry.

 

Leo: H-hold on, wait!

 

Mary turned back to him, looking completely disinterested and barely looking him in the eyes.

 

Mary: What is it?

 

Leo: What is your name?

 

Mary: …. Mary. Just Mary.

 

Leo: It’s a good name.

 

Mary immediately turned back walking toward the camp where many were standing. Despite the massacre, around 100 “challengers” were present, but since no one was counting, around 123 “challengers” will reach the line before it was over.

 

Leo followed Mary, running toward her. Though Mary did mind this approach toward her.

 

Mary: What is it? What do you want?

 

Leo: -hk?!

 

Poor Leo was kind of shocked by her cold response as if she didn’t want to talk to him, then why did she-

 

Mary: Listen up. If you’re following me because you think I’m going to protect you, give up on that. The only reason as to why I even tried to save you in the first place was because of a whim, do not get in my way.

 

Leo was processing her words and immediately clapped back.

 

Leo: it’s fine! I don’t need your protection; I’ll be the one protecting you instead since I’m physically stronger than you and I hope we can be friends- or allies at least.

 

Mary eyes went wide, and her jaw dropped. Some of the kids who were nearby were laughing quietly at the scene in their moment of despair, some others didn’t care, and others were smiling with sound they were trying to muffle.

 

Mary was as red as a tomato looking at Leo who was smiling his teeth out before looking around confused. Mary grinded her teeth then looked at Leo with a hard expression.

 

Mary: Y-you~! Do what you want!

 

Mary quickly turned her steps back and walked away from him, but she heard a step from the boy who wouldn’t leave her alone. What a glue.

 

Leo: … It seems like people are making groups.

 

Mary: hum? ah yes.

 

When looking around it seemed that many regrouped themselves and were creating groups ranging from 2 to around 10. Maybe that boy has some uses as he seems quite perspective Mary thought.

 

Leo: What are you doing?

 

Mary looked at him curiously once more before talking.

 

Mary: … I’m thinking of joining this group over there, they seem strong. The more people, the better.

 

Leo finally caught up with why she was looking at him like this: She was cautious of him. He couldn’t be mad. After all they saw how some kids betrayed the other, didn’t they?

 

Leo: Don’t.

 

Mary: Huh?

 

Leo: Look properly. The groups that have a lower number of people seem to be the ones who seem to have strong bonds and cover each other, you can tell by their look.

 

Mary: …

 

Leo: But when looking at the group of 5 to 10, a hierarchy is created, and they have a chief. You’re looking at the leader and some of the people close to them, but by a single look, you can tell who are at the bottom, and who are being exploited as they have no words in.

 

Mary: guh?!

 

When looking at the groups of around 3, they seemed to be close, respecting each other. Within the eyes of these people there seem to be some respect or some kind of trust in that matter. There were also many who stayed alone.

 

Mary’s gaze then shifted to the other group, there seemed to be 9 people. The chief was a rather tall kid, with a bandana, who had everyone looking at him as he talked. There were 3 people who were actively talking to him as they gazed at each other while having a full-on conversation. There were 3 others who were trying to fit it, but it seemed like they were getting a bit in the way as they didn’t seem to be taken seriously by the main members of the group. Then there were 2 people who had very little presence, their words did not even seem to be considered, their desperate attempts to fit a word in were shut down.

 

Mary: … You’re quite perspective.

 

Leo: …For things like this? Yes.

 

Leo was bullied as a kid. Many times, over. He quickly learned the patterns of people whenever they were in a group. When he used to be friend with his first crush, he used to look at her a lot, she seemed to be the perfect woman to him.

 

Though, it was a one-sided love, and when he confessed at 8, he quickly got shot down and the mockery of his “friends” and other kids came running through his poor ears. To add insult to injury, he quickly learned that his crush was in love with another boy who seem to be well appreciated by the other kids, not due to family despite their status as protector of the town and closest family to nobles… But because he had charism.

 

Leo didn’t care how much of an edgy kid he would sound like, but he saw it anyways: he was the leader of the group. Leo used to be interested in animals as his father used to explain him some of their behavior before farming from time to time, Leo loved these discussions and explanation. He could only compare since then the behavior of social animals with those of humans. He was mocked for it a few times and it would have gone longer weren’t it for his failed confession overshadowing it.

 

Leo would have felt ashamed, wasn’t it for the fact that he was never proven wrong. Within a group, without hierarchy, everyone did as he pleased creating chaos as no one really cared about their neighbors, so the strongest is generally the one who put everyone on the line and order them around.

 

In a society like humans, it just happens that we sometimes ignore the step of fighting, and we can even attribute the title of leader to the most useful one, and Leo saw it. He saw all the signs within that group.

 

Leader, then close friends of the leader / second’s most useful people / people the leader love the most are the seconds in command, then come those can be useful and have some spine, then come the bottom who aren’t even considered or exploited. This is how Leo saw a group, and not once was he objectively given wrong.

 

Though as a kid, Leo’s feelings could not just die down, his feelings were still strong and as such he kept watching over the girl. This is how he managed to instruct himself the previous statements within his mind and could actively see it within minutes of coming across a group. Even in women group he could saw it, the structure, the hierarchy, and when they seem suspicious, he rather avoids them.

 

???: ha! Ha! Ha! Welcome to the first point of control meat bags!

 

Everyone, without exception, jolted at these words- no, they jolted due to the fact they were pronounced by the person they feared the most in this place. They looked up, in the direction of the sound and there she was, at the top of a tree: Capella Emerada Lugnica.

 

The camp was composed of small tents… Well tents as they were just covers supported by wood to just cover above their heads and carpet below to lie down. They had some crystals which were emitting dim light all around the camp but nothing more.

 

Capella: Well, well, well, you sure did better than expected meat bags. Anyways, again, welcome to the first checkpoint control. You’ve seen how terrible the first challenge was, didn’t you?

 

Many were grinding their teeth looking at her from below.

 

Capella: This lady sees, good, good. Now some of you might be traumatized through the challenge you just went through and may think “there nothing to protect us from the mabeast”, worry not.

 

Leo: “Sure, sure worry not. As if, bitch”

 

Capella: The crystal that you see are Mabeast repellants, if you stay within the area of the crystal, none will come past it.

 

Everyone looked at the crystals that were glowing of a fain blue color on the trees, behind they could see the creatures trying to avoid it.

 

Capella: By the way look at this!

 

She grabbed their attention once more-

 

*Thud*

 

Everyone: ….

 

No one was talking, there was fear, yes. Though everyone was too tired to act upon what they were seeing: a pile of 12 corpses lying on the ground like a sack of potatoes.

 

Capella: These meat bags were ignored by rules and 6 of them tried to escape. 4 of them tried to pick the crystals for themselves, and finally 2 of them tried to assassinate my “children” who were doing their best to make sure the tests go smoothly… These failures deserve nothing but death.

 

Kati: “tsk! I thought I would have an opening.”

 

Capella lifted her hand up before a swift *clip* sound resonated from her 2 fingers. From that, many adults came out of the bushes with sacks.

 

Capella: Though, you did well and did not break any rules, as a reward you’ll get a bit of food to pass the time. Well then, the next test will take place at dawn, do not oversleep meat bags! Hahahaha!

 

These were her last words before flying off in the distance after developing wings. This woman was truly full of surprise, it is impressive how she managed to transform into whatever she wants… It is also impressive to know her skills are capable of such versatility as to track down children in such a dense forest…

 

Woman: EVERYONE IN LINE!! COME TAKE YOUR FOOD AND WATER AND PISS OFF!!

 

This marks the beginning of their first rest as they gave a little sack of food for everyone who put themselves in the line. Some has funny ideas before Capella showed up to jump and kill many of instructors on sight, but the cadavers in front of them made them think twice about that decision.

 

Some tried to bargain for more food only to get either ignored or being punched in the face when they were too insistent, there was no favorite, they were all at the bottom there.

 

While eating, Leo saw the girl, Kati, eating alone with a hard expression. When they were listening to others, Leo heard that the first people to reach this place were Kati, Elsa, Jerrah, Damas and Kuna but in which order, he didn’t know.

 

For that single reason, many were trying to get as close to them as possible because they were people with potential, huge potential. But Elsa wasn’t interested, Kati ignored or played them, Damas was in a little group with someone he remembered being called Dima who was supposed to be his brother, Jerrah was the only social one, but it seems like his group is complete.

 

While eating he didn’t though much of it but then-

 

???: Oi!

 

Leo lifts his head up looking at a towering figure right on his and Mary’s side. He was staring at them down like bugs. It was Jerrah.

 

Jerrah: You guys seem to have a lot of food, mind to share?

 

Leo: W-what?

 

Jerrah: What is it? You guys seem to be eating a lot, mind sharing a bit? After all, it is not like you’re gonna need it.

 

Jerrah, one of the first people to reach this checkpoint, was in front of him asking for his food. This was bad news; this was terrible news.

 

Leo: B-but y-

 

Mary: No, I do mind.

 

Leo: Yeah! I do too. Everyone got equal share in addition to that.

 

The boys turned to look at Mary who just spoke, without fear, without care.

 

Jerrah: Oh? Really? I don’t think you understood what I said, so I’m gonna repeat myself.

 

Jerrah crouched down, got closer to Mary, looked her in the face and the air dropped as he adopted a menacing look.

 

Jerrah: Hand over the food right now if you happen to want to live.

 

He was terrifying, he was looking at them straight up in the eyes with eyes that gave no room for any deception. He would actually kill them off. This wasn’t just one of the normal bullies with morality you meet every day and that you are used to, this kid… is an actual killer with no such thing as morality to guide him.

 

Leo trembled as he feared, the consequences of their next moves.

 

Leo: No.

 

Jerrah: ?

 

Before he could even understand, his words escaped his mouth and looking him in the eyes were Mary who was surprised and Jerrah who had a look that turned neutral.

 

Jerrah seemed to have abandoned any kind of malicious intent as he looked at Leo with curiosity, rather even softly.

 

Jerrah: Oh, is that so? Sorry for bothering you then.

 

Jerrah stood back up and walked back to his group… Was he bluffing? He didn’t know but the relief he felt was real indeed. Leo noticed that one of the girls had pink hair and was named Kati. If he remembered correctly that group was more powerful than he thought.

 

Leo: Well… that was easier than I thought.

 

Mary: … It sure was.

 

Leo: So, what are we-

 

*clink* *clink* *clink*

 

Everyone in the area turned toward a little bit of metal which was rolling around on the ground, it was completely out of place, and it distracted everyone. When Leo finally decided to turn back to find the source of it, his vision changed. Just like with Capella, the world position changed, as if putting him in a place that wasn’t supposed to be, then followed by intense pain on his cranium.

 

Leo: GAH!

 

Jerrah: oi! Oi! Oi! What are you doing? Are you already giving up?

 

Leo: ?!?

 

Leo’s attention was shifted back to the shitter who assaulted him.

 

Jerrah: Do you happen to be surprised about a sneak attack? Do you realize nothing is fair there, right?

 

The sucker puncher advanced toward him carelessly as if not caring in the world what poor Leo was about to do.

 

Leo: Dumbass, what was that for?

 

Jerrah: Oh? I thought it was courage, you know, your response from earlier, but it seems like you’re just stupid. I asked you kindly to give me food, then ordered you and you still refused, now I’m gonna do what I said I would.

 

Leo: ?!?

 

Jerrah: ha, ha, ha! You’re trembling? Don’t piss your pants.

 

Leo was trembling. The fucker wasn’t lying about taking his life. What was he gonna do? What was he supposed to do? He temporarily looked at Mary who had an uninterested look on her face. Ah, of course, she isn’t interested in him, she won’t save him, and he said he’ll be the one protecting her.

 

Leo knew what to do then and then.

 

Jerrah: Stand up. Stand up like a man, and fight for your life.

 

Leo stood up, not looking at Mary but Jerrah, ready to give it all. The entire attention of the whole camp shifted to them. The crowd was gathering around them as Leo put on a stance of fighting by lifting his hands up.

 

Jerrah: … An amateur huh?

 

Leo never heard nor understood his words for he didn’t care. He tried to launch himself but was quickly out ranged as Jerrah stepped back and avoided the punch Leo was throwing. Leo sends a second one, then a third one, which were also out ranged before being at the receiving end of a punch.

 

The blow sends his head back and made him stumble multiple steps back before recovering. Leo’s vision was shacking as he looked at the boy before realizing that he lost a tooth and his mouth was bloodied.

 

Leo: …*gasp* *gasp* gruh!

 

It still wasn’t enough to discourage him as he launched him again and tried to land many strikes which were also outranged as Jerrad was just stepping back around the crowd before finally a hit landed.

 

Leo: “finally”

 

It did no damage, unlike the punch he received in return.

 

Leo: Gah!

 

Leo’s face was darted backward as he fell, skull first on the ground before his butt.

 

Leo: Guh~.

 

Jerrah: Stand up.

 

Leo: …

 

Leo’s anger was rising, this time he would give his all. He immediately, despite his vision shacking, jumped literally straight at Jerrah and managed to land a hit on his face. Jerrah tried to out-range him and punch him back, but Leo blocked the 2 punches coming in his direction and suddenly, Jerrah couldn’t move back.

 

Leo immediately took this opportunity to headbutt him in the nose causing bleeding, forcing Jerrah to protect his body. Leo chained with a flurry of punches all around the abdomen and the face. The more Leo punched; the more Jerrah seemed to cower.

 

Leo: “That’s right, that’s what you fucking get!”

 

Under the impressed eyes of everyone, Leo seemed to be taking advantage, despite the size difference as Jerrah should be around 1.80 m while the short Leo was 1.50m.

 

Leo: …..

 

Something was wrong, and terribly so. Leo felt like his punches packed less power than it should have- no, it felt like he was hitting a dense pile of weed. The more Leo punched, the more he realized that Jerrah was recovering as he was slowly standing up while letting his guard down… Eating the punches.

 

Leo: Guh!

 

Leo, despite this twist, kept punching. He kept punching the stomach, the torso, the abs, but the tall boy had completely stopped guarding at that point, he just stood there watching Leo punch him as much as he could. Then finally Leo launched a blow, as powerful as he could have, on what was supposed to be Jerrah’s nose, but Jerrah turned his face so it connects to the cheek bone instead.

 

Leo: …

 

Jerrah: …

 

At that moment, and only then, Leo Realized how cooked he was as none of his blow, besides the headbutt on the nose, did even seem to do damage.

 

Jerrah: *spit* my turn.

 

Jerrah spits on Leo’s eye before speaking these terrible words and grabbing him by the collar. Leo tried to protect his face, but the first punch connected to the stomach. The surprise and terrible aching sensation made Leo let his guard down, same time it needed for Jerah to target his face. This fucker hit like a ground dragon.

 

Leo never experienced such pain from any punch before. He vaguely remembers Capella tossing him around, but that didn’t count as a punch, and the state of shock prevented him from feeling the pain at 100% at the time. This, instead, was a real punch, a punch so strong it could break bones.

 

Leo: Gah!

 

Jerrah: Ain’t over yet!

 

Jerrah grabbed Leo by the hair before kicking his stomach, making him vomit his saliva and his dinner he took so much care to eat before kicking him in the face. Leo had bumps on his face, Jerrah’s punches were no normal punches, but the flurry didn’t stop.

 

When Leo tried to flee, Jerrah grabbed his leg, kicked his right ribs 2 times and one strong kick to his left ribcage to turn him around. Air escaped the body of Leo as Jerrah sat on him and started punching the poor boy.

 

1 punch, 2 punches, 3 punches, it doesn’t seem like it will stop. So, that’s it huh?

 

Leo: “To think that I even managed to get out of the test alive”

 

Leo was struggling to breathe, he was struggling to think, his hands were below Jerrah thighs as he could not even protect his face. Consciousness started to leave Leo.

 

Kati: Ahhh~, stop it boy~.

 

Jerrah: ??

 

Kati, the young girl with pink hair, spoke up to stop Jerrah from doing any more damage.

 

Kati: I think he understood his lesson, don’t you think?

 

Jerrah: No, I don’t. He needs to understand it and carry it to the grave.

 

Kati: Ah, such a Barbare you are. But that’s also part of your charm. Though, we need more people for as you know “why”, so I’ll use him. Let him alive… for me?

 

Kati used dog eyes to try to plead Jerrah as his bloodied fist was above Leo’s head.

 

Jerrah: … *sigh*.

 

Jerrah let go of Leo’s collar before standing straight and lightly kicking him in the face one last time.

 

Jerrah: You can have him. And you… may this serve as a lesson. Dumbass.

 

Jerrah walked away as he stepped on what was left of Leo’s food while Kati approached to look at his face.

 

Kati: Wow, he didn’t miss you, like, at all.

 

Leo looked at her, blood dripping from his bumps, mouth and nose. He was sure his face was fractured in multiple places in the process of him being repeatedly beaten to half to death and he must have missing teeth.

 

Leo: …

 

Leo’s eyes started to become watery as he couldn’t bear the pain and humiliation of being ridiculed like that, he was completely destroyed by his opponent, and he couldn’t even do anything.

 

Kati: Oh? Are you gonna cry? Well, that’s a bit disappointing I guess because I thought men don’t cry.

 

Jerrah: Oi!

 

Kati: Yes, I’m coming.

 

Kati ran back up to Jerrah as everyone was watching them. Leo switched position to face the ground as he couldn’t bear anyone watching him… that was before he heard Jerrah voice once more.

 

Jerrah: So, you’ve seen what happened, didn’t you?

 

Leo forcefully lifted his head up and watched the direction from which the voice came out. Jerrah was standing in front of a crouched Mary who was staring at him while casually eating what was left of her food.

 

Mary: …

 

Jerrah: Because of an intervention, I didn’t finish the boy. Hand over that food you have if you don’t want to become like him.

 

Mary: Then do so.

 

Jerrah/Leo/Kati: ???

 

Mary casually wrapped up her food in the paper that was covering it and put it on the side before standing up and looking Jerrah in the eyes before speaking these previous words.

 

Jerrah: What bitch? I don’t think you understand the situation you are in.

 

Mary: oh no. I perfectly understand what situation I am in.

 

Jerrah: …

Mary wasn’t afraid despite what she saw, despite what Jerrah hoped, surprising even Kati. Mary remembered her conversation with Leo on how he was the “chief” of his group. Though there was one thing that was different from her and Leo.

 

Mary: You want domination over me, control me, force me to do things I don’t want to and eventually sacrifice my life over your or your little group for the “greater good of all” don’t you?

 

Jerrah: …

 

Mary: And to start that, you’ll start slow by asking my food, then climb up by asking my stuff, up until you want my life. Instead of going through all that, I would rather have my life taken before you inflict this kind of humiliation on me.

 

Jerrah: You’re quite the frisky one, aren’t you? You’ve seen the boy and what happened to him, do you really want to go through that?

 

Mary: It doesn't matter, if I’m going to die anyways, I’d rather die the way I want, not being manipulated by someone.

 

Mary had no interest in living a long life. She lost everything that had a meaning, she lost everything that made her herself. From the very beginning, when she woke up, there was only one thing in her mind as she had a new resolve: Do or die. There was no “in” between, if she had an objective, she would reach it or die trying.

 

Jerrah’s eyes widened. At this very moment, something in Jerrah changed, he wasn’t looking at this discrete, unnoticeable little girl like some fodder he could replace anymore, something happened within him.

 

Jerrah: …If that’s the case, why are you with this kid?

 

Mary: … He doesn’t look like the kind of kid who’s smart enough to know if betrayal would benefit him.

 

They stared down at each other while Kati was on the back watching apprehensively at the stare down.

 

Jerrah: humf! Do as you want.

 

Jerrah stepped back and went to his group who was watching him. Kati stood there for a few seconds watching Mary, with a gaze that was not meant to be friendly before going back with him. Mary did not sit up until she made sure they all reached their group and settled.

 

Leo, who witnessed the exchange, finally had a relief in his moment of weakness, and as such he finally let his teary eyes close as his head hit the floor. Mary approached him, watching him for a few seconds before speaking.

 

Mary: Is this how you’re going to protect me?

 

Leo: …

 

Leo didn’t respond as he let himself fall into a deep slumber upon the end of Mary’s words. Mary just decided to move on and let him in this state. She warned him already; she wouldn’t be helping him. In this terrible state, Leo slept until dawn.

 

 

 

 

Chapter 26

Notes:

IMPORTANT INFO:

Hello there, I know I said Friday but I think I’ll post in advance.

Firstly, I want to deeply apologize for ruining the pacing with my OC characters. Trust me when I say I did not want to overdo it with them, but I have plans with them in the future toward the end of the fanfic where they will have a role later which is why I focused a bit the story about them because I had no idea how to revolve all of Capella’s camp around only her. I know, I kind of messed up trying to integrate them a bit too much but worry not, past chap 30 Subaru, Rem and Capella will have their spotlight from now on and the OC will have way less spotlight for the rest of the fic.

Secondly, I will post every single bit of past related content from the OC which means I’ll directly post 5 chapiters in a single go. Though, I must warn you guys, from chapiter 26 to 29 the content related to Subaru and Rem are only in the beginning, after reading it skip to the next chapiter up until chapiter 30. Then in chapiter 30 go to the middle of the fic up until you see "-------" Where Capella's dialogue starts will be where the main content will be related.

Thirdly, I’m sorry, but I already planned a few final scenes in my head before I even reached chapiter 10 of the fanfic which is why I tried to flesh out my OC characters for their purpose and not because i want to show them off, which means you will still see them a bit. Because the complains came so late, it is almost impossible to take them off now without scraping everything I already wrote in the drafts past that, so i assure you that if you bear them a bit, the reward will be Worth it or else you're free to cook me in the comments (just not too hard please).

Fourthly, since many will skip the backstories, if you see subjects or names that you do not remember or characters that you have no memory of, just ignore it and take it as it is. It will not affect much the story besides giving the OC characters even more Reason to hate Capella.

Fifth, since I’ll be uploading 5 chapiters, it can even be counted as 6 because of the length of one of them being 10k words, I'll take a pause of 2 to 3 weeks to advance the story a bit in the drafts and focus more on the main Subaru and Capella as you guys suggested.

 

So now, I hope you enjoy the reading.

 

 

The 6^th layer of torture consisted of destroying your ability to resist overstimulation. Capella was quite the crafty devil, Subaru had to admit that.

 

This layer would necessities a change of the body, just like what Capella did to her “children” to make them more tolerant to poison, infections, climate change and increasing their robustness in general. It was a prerequisite to not die because the same conditions of torture as previous layers were still used. A hot blade and poison were employed to increase the pain, then they would scalp the skin off completely.

 

From head to toe, they would scalp everything, even the hair, leaving someone in a ghoul-like state, easily overstimulated by everything and too hurt to move while they feel the harshness of the environment.

 

Rem: …

 

Subaru: *zzzzzzzz*

 

Despite the fact they felt the harshness of the cold, Subaru was sleeping. This time they decided to change the order of who passed first and thus Rem passed first. Subaru was utterly livid at what they did to her, and he must have said a word to Capella as not only did they bring him back without skin, but he seemed to have bumps on his face.

 

Rem: ….

 

For quite a time now, ever since they started to hug each other to protect themselves from the cold of this place, she noticed that Subaru was unintentionally grabbing her curves, but it wasn’t just on purpose. It happened even when he was asleep, and it was not for a few minutes, she would wake up and still feel him plowing her. This wasn’t like him at all, each time he woke up, she would act as if she was still sleeping to let him get hold of himself as he would panic when he realizes what he’s doing.

 

When they removed his ability to use his hands, he was still trying to “grab” her whenever he could while he previously stated he couldn’t feel his hands anymore. He warned her that something like this would happen, and that Capella might be the cause, at the beginning she was creeped out but now she doesn’t mind at all, she was sometimes even enjoying it.

 

Rem: ?!?

 

Rem surprised herself thinking something she shouldn’t, her mental nor emotion were not in place, she needs to keep herself in check too… for him.

 

Despite her face being disfigured, despite her voice being distorted, despite her skin looking as wrinkled as it is, he would always joyfully accept her lap pillow. He would always say he loved her; he would always kiss her whenever he deems necessary.

 

And now, even in her ghoul state, he didn’t change his attitude once.

 

Capella: Do you really believe whatever he tells you? Are you stupid? Do you not know he loves someone else?

 

Capella said these words to her during each of her sessions to destroy her mentally, it wouldn’t work anyways. Rem already loved him beyond her own comprehension, it didn’t matter now if he was lying or not, or if he was doing what he deemed necessary to keep them alive so they could get out, she would love him and be by his side up until the day they die.

 

Sleeping on her pillow, Subaru was bloodied and tired looking. He had a lot of nightmares, all of these cannot be coincidences, he’s suffering too. Despite this he’s the one keeping himself out of despair and even helping others do the same while he scratches his arms up until he bleeds, even during his sleep. These were not good signs at all, but she would always be there for him, even if it meant letting him scratch her arms instead. The will she as feeling, allowing her to advance wasn’t only Rem’s, it was Subaru’s.

 

Rem: Subaru~…

 

This wasn’t some fancy way of talking; it was truly Subaru’s authority: the authority of gluttony. This authority allowing the user to affect his mentality and allowing him to push through the toughest challenge he could face or even change his mentality allowing him to imitate the personality of whoever he wanted was unintentionally active even during his sleep and was shared through Cor Leonis to Rem.

 

That simple trick prevented them from ever breaking up mentally as they kept pushing through and managed to conserve what little sanity they had. Normally Cor Leonis would never work when Subaru was knocked out, but the authority of gluttony prevented such an event, allowing him to unconsciously use any part of his body, even unconsciously, depending on the will he put on it but all that were things neither Subaru nor Rem knew.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

8 years ago

The rays of light shine on our protagonist’s eyes as he slowly and difficultly opened them. He did not change position throughout the entire night it seems.

 

Leo: Grah!

 

Upon trying to sit up he felt the extent of the injuries he had as he saw his missing teeth on the ground,

 

Leo: …?

 

But when trying to check them, something weird was noticed.

 

Leo: … They’re growing back?

 

His teeth were already in the process of growing back. Leo was a teenager already; he was past the baby teeth. These were supposed to be his definitive teeth, but he felt like they grew around 1/4 of their original size already.

 

Leo: ??

 

Not only that but when checking, the bumps were big but far less severe than what he expected.

 

Leo: …!!

 

He ten remembered the words of the blond devil, she changed their bodies to be tougher against extreme conditions, does that mean it also gave them faster healing?

 

Leo looked around, some people were sleeping on the ground, others were using their clothes to cover themselves, it was very cold.

 

Leo: Way too cold.

 

Way too cold for anyone to survive like he did by spending the night like this without anything to cover himself. Many were awake and were standing up waiting for something. But that didn’t interest Leo as his subject of research was none other than Mary.

 

Leo turned around and saw her, talking to Jerrah. Fear rushed his body; he wanted to do something while avoiding another beatdown. Leo was extremely lucky to come out alive out of this, not only that but he seems to have woken up in time, a bit more and he might have been considered a dropout.

 

Leo stood up and walked in Mary’s direction anyways, he wanted to see her, even if she left him rot on the ground. Mary noticed him then turned in his direction while Jerrah watched him coming back with surprise and anger. Though, Leo’s step was stopped by a figure.

 

???: Hey! Hey!

 

Leo: What?

 

A girl with pink hair stopped him, grabbing his arm and preventing him from going toward his destination.

 

Leo: What do you want?

 

???: How harsh~, to say such things to a girl.

 

Leo: … I’m sorry but I’m in a hurry.

 

Leo walked past her leaving the girl in a perfect state of confusion, she was stunned for the briefest of seconds before running back in front of him cutting off his path once more, Leo was getting irritated.

 

Leo: What a glue, leave me be.

 

???: Wait, hold on. Let’s make presentations first. My name is Kati, nice to meet you. I want you to do something for me, a service if you want, and maybe~

 

Kati took a pose, leaving some area of her faint clothing like her leg or part of her hips being seen.

 

Kati: I would reward you~.

 

Her sensual voice, trying to attract the poor boy were in use of their best performance as Kati needed him. As such, not being able to hold his teenage hormones, Leo accepted-

 

Leo: No thanks, let me pass, I want to see this girl over there.

 

Kati: ?!?? “What in the actual fuck?”

 

Leo ran past Kati who was googling him with her eyes as if her pride as a woman was hurt, but Leo did not even turn back, he just keeps walking toward Mary, but Jerrah cut him off.

 

Jerrah: Ready for another ass whooping?

 

Leo: -hk! M-move, I just want to talk to her.

 

Jerrah: She isn’t interested.

 

Leo: I-it is not for y-you to decide.

 

Jerrah: … really?

 

Jerrah punched him once more and Leo fell with his butt first on the ground before his head joined in.

 

Mary: Wait.

 

Jerrah turned around. Looking at her, just like that.

 

Mary: He might not be the best athletically, nor the smartest, but when time counts, he isn’t the most useless, let him join in.

 

Jerrah: This bastard?

 

Mary: He will not betray us.

 

They looked at him as Leo was holding his nose, then realization strike for the boy: Mary joined their group. It was even more apparent when she said “us”, but why?

 

Jerrah: … at least he seems quick to understand the situation.

 

Mary: Leo, you might be against it, but I do not care. To survive this, we need a group and I’m doing nothing but choose the best option for myself. The stronger the group, the better, now it depends on you whether you want to join or not. If you don’t though, I’m not following you.

 

Leo: …

 

Leo heart ached as these harsh words, he was looking at them one by one before taking his decision, it was rather quick.

 

Leo: I’ll follow you… I haven’t paid my debt yet….

 

Mary: …

 

Kati: What a beautiful sight, going to join my group while completely ignoring me and fooling around with another girl. Would “mama” like this though~?

 

Kati sneaked back into the conversation while looking at Leo with disappointment and a bit of irritation.

 

Leo: tsk! We’re not flirting, I’m just-

 

???: Ah! Ah! Ah! Meat bags! Gathering! Immediately!!

 

Everyone’s attention turned to a voice, a figure on the tree. It was Capella who was in the same spot as yesterday. They gathered as ordered before listening.

 

Capella: The 2^nd test will start after an explanation.

 

Everyone: …

 

Capella: I see you made groups; this is good, you might need it. In this second challenge, you will traverse the second part of this forest, the climate isn’t the same in some parts. The place you’re going to is gonna far colder, far harsher with more mabeast, poisonous creatures and this time, natural traps.

 

Leo: “As if it couldn’t get any worse.”

 

Capella: This lovely lady, as kind as she is, protected you enough with what she gave your bodies to resist the harsh environment, though it doesn’t mean you can’t die from it, nor from hunger. You have up until dusk to reach the next point of control and since this place is almost a maze, you may have trouble.

 

Leo: “Oh no”

 

Everyone was ready, they were at the starting point.

 

Capella: Right before we start… This lady has something to tell you.

 

Everyone: ???

 

Capella clapped her hands before a group of adults brought a few corpses, they didn’t even look like corpses, they looked like piles of meat, it took the shape of hands to make some realize they used to be living creatures. The sight made Kati shudder, because she saw them do it, and because she was about to do the same as a fellow shinobi.

 

Capella: These meat bags really thought they could use the night to get away from this lady. They were wrong, I found them and punished them, this is what you will look like if you ever dare to oppose me, did you understand?

 

Everyone: …

 

Capella: UNDERSTOOD?!!

 

Everyone: YES!

 

Capella: … Good. Then the second trial can now… Start!

 

As she gave the signal of start, everyone rushed toward the forest, most in group, some alone, but one thing was sure upon looking at the path ahead of them as the forest was purely white.

 

Leo: … This is gonna be tougher than expected.

 

Many more will die in the process.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

Running through the forest, the team shared the plan as Kati explained what she wanted from Leo: To distract if the times come, so Jerrah would help finish off any threats. This would be the role of most of the group and Leo was just an addition to many.

 

Leo: …

 

“Most” as a key word because Kati and Mary weren’t included for some reason. Mary seemed uncomfortable but Kati took it at face value as she didn’t seem to be bothered by it. The worst part comes from the fact that the order came from Jerrah himself as to not put them into danger…

 

Leo: …

 

Leo was very apprehensive of Kati, just by looking at her, he knew what kind of person she was. She was a leech, a manipulator who wouldn’t hesitate to use her charm to get what she wants. Despite his previous love for his crush, after observing her for a while he was completely disgusted by that kind of attitude of using her charm to get whatever she wanted and avoid consequences but hey, he was still in love at the time and love is persistent.

 

Though the hardest part of their journey for now was the terrain itself. Leo truly thought the cold would be the hardest challenge they had to face but it wasn’t accurate despite the cold being so harsh they would lose the sensation of their body if their body were in a rest state for too long. But no, the cold was only second to area structure, everything was so ducking white it was almost impossible to determine what was what.

 

Leo couldn’t even differentiate between a tree or a rock. The ground was so slippery they couldn’t sprint at full force, looking around hurt the eyes as the sun was reflecting onto the ice shined on their eyes so brightly it could burn them, the ground was filled with ice crystal that would occasionally stab their feet and leave an open wound that would freeze under the cold slowly weakening whoever was stabbed, everything look so alike that they couldn’t difference which direction to take which include the possibility that they were running in circle for hours now and they wouldn’t know.

 

How would Leo know all that? Because when they started, they were 11, now they were 7. The others who were weakened or slowing them down were abandoned. Leo wanted to talk but Mary told him to shut up and keep running. Upon 5 hours of running they took a pause, but why?

 

Jerrah: Ok let’s rest a bit.

 

Kati: … What was that?

 

Jerrah: What do you mean?

 

Mary: …

 

Kati: Since when do we take “breaks”?

 

Jerrah: What of it?

 

Kati seemed to be angry at the decision Jerrah took because-

 

Kati: What do you mean? We literally gave up on our allies ever since this trial started. When we were escaping some of them “sacrificed” themselves for us, other did not make it out of situation but we never looked back nor took time to do anything to help them out nor make it easier for them.

 

Jerrah: …And?

 

Kati was getting really tired of his shit, he knew, she knew. He knew that she knew, she knew that he knew. This was nothing but a joke of a situation. So, to at least keep some of his pride she grabbed his hand and dragged him into the corner a bit remote from the others.

 

Kati: Are your genitals in charge of your thinking or something? Or do you happen to have a thing for gloomy and uninteresting looking girls?

 

Jerrah: …Careful with your words, girl. There is a line where I won’t let anyone disrespect me, so you better watch out if you don’t want me to throw you away like a used bag or beat you half to death like the boy.

 

A stare-down was in place, Jerrah could tell Kati was getting more and more frustrated at his attitude and was looking at him with a look of disgust and anger he hasn’t seen her do up until now. Jerrah looked at her menacingly as he was trying to intimidate the girl. “If you get disrespected out of power, you have no power” is what his father taught him, he wouldn’t backdown from his desires even if it is unfair, after all, they are the ones dependent on him, aren’t they?

 

Kati: *sigh* Do what you want.

 

Kati sighed heavily and loudly before turning her back on him and walking away. She wouldn’t be talking to him as sensually as before, nor boost his ego for a while.

 

Kait: What a prideful dumbass.

 

Kati walked back to her allies but when reaching the group, Kati noticed a sight as she discreetly walked around to be behind Mary and listened to her conversation with Leo while the boy was taking care of Mary’s injury.

 

Leo: Are you fine?

 

Mary: … Leave me be, I’m fine. I can do it; I don’t need help you know.

 

Leo: … I’m still gonna help.

 

Mary’s foot was caught in a small pike of ice that pierced her skin and potentially entered deep, but the cold made it hard to know the extent of the injury as there was pain all over her foot when she noticed it.

 

Leo: Hey, are you alright?

 

Mary: Why would I say anything to you?

 

Leo: Damn girl, you know you can sometimes be so damn annoying when you’re doing your act?

 

Mary: Huh?

 

Mary eyes googled him while Leo’s face was completely sour out of annoyance. What was wrong with this boy? From what she saw his reaction, he should have been a “yes, mam” kind of guy. This pissed her off.

 

Mary: What? Aren’t you kinda of rude to say this to me while following me around?

 

Leo: Aren’t you kinda rude to play your drama all the time whenever something is happening or when someone is trying to help you?

 

Mary: You’re the one following me and I did not ask anything.

 

Leo: You’re the one who helped me didn’t you? What would you feel if I said, “fuck you, I don’t need your help”? If you don’t want my company this badly you shouldn’t have asked me to come, if you didn’t want my support then you should have said it, when someone is trying his best to help another in this harsh territory where we can let someone die off, the very least is to at least say “thank you” and not act like a rude drama queen.

 

Mary: *gaaasp*

 

Ok, maybe she didn’t know that boy as well as she thought. He was an idiot, that for sure she made sure of it, but he was persistent and wouldn’t hesitate to tell one person his 4 truths if it comes down to it. The worst part was the fact that he was right.

 

Mary: grh! … *inhales* you’re right. I’m sorry. The reason as to why I feel down… is because I’m ashamed.

 

Leo: … Of what?

 

Mary: … This. All this. Ever since I was kid, I was always weak and never could do most physical tasks that required strength or stamina. So, I started to try my best to break that cycle as to prove that I had some importance. Though…

 

Mary briefly looked at the other team members who were looking at them from range. They were tired and scared as they could be the next in line to being abandoned.

 

Mary: Even now I seem to need favoritism to survive. We gave up on our other allies like dirt bags, but for some reason we stopped our run… for me. This is so frustrating. This is so humiliating.

 

Leo looked at her face, which was becoming sadder by the second at each word.

 

Leo: … We aren’t surviving anyways without help.

 

Mary: … What?

 

Mary asked this question from the very depth of her soul. She just told him her deepest insecurities and he responded like this?

 

Leo: Neither you nor I are experienced enough nor have the strength or intelligence requirement to survive this place without proper guidance nor help. Isn’t this the reason as to why you chose this group in particular?

 

Mary: …

 

Leo was still treating her foot while talking to her, carefully bandaging it with his bloodied clothes that he tears apart.

 

Leo: Or was it that you wanted to show off? Maybe both, but I can see another reason, you were trying to prove that you weren’t a burden, and you could prove so to yourself as this was the best opportunity because nobody you knew was there to help, but the favoritism as you call it diminished your spirit, right? As if you prove to yourself that you couldn’t be someone of value?

 

Mary: …

 

Mary’s emotions were mixing, giving a feeling of anger and humiliation with everything in between.

 

Leo: I wouldn’t have given up on you though.

 

Mary lifts her head up and looks at Leo. Mary wasn’t very tall at 1.38m, some children were even taller than her but when seeing Leo, who she used to see beneath her because of his antics, say these words, he suddenly felt way taller to her. Way taller in her opinion than anything she hoped she would be.

 

Leo: I would have grabbed you and gave you a piggyback ride if necessary. I wouldn't have let you die, no matter what.

 

Mary: … Why?

 

Leo scratched his cheek while thinking of his next words, as he’s not stupid enough to have Capella breathing at his neck.

 

Leo: Because… You’re a cool girl… and I like you…

 

Mary eyes opened as she jolted, arms lifting to her jaw, eyes closing a bit and recoiled from emotion.

 

Mary: ugh~, creepy.

 

It wasn’t even due to the rules that Capella forced on them, she was just repulsed that a boy could have the time to fall in love in this terrible situation within just a day amidst the cold, hunger and the corpses.

 

Leo: At least let me be your friend!

 

Leo, trying to salvage some of his pride, yelled this out in despair.

 

Mary: … I can work with that.

 

These next words, said by Mary, were said while she was faintly smiling. She wasn’t fond of this boy- Leo’s way of thinking, but at least she knows now that she can easily trust him, and this is the greatest thing she could have asked for during these though times. Due to the strong wind of the area and the distance between them and the other, no one heard their conversation, even Kati who was spying on them.

 

Kati, not hearing anything, decided to go talk to them.

 

Kati: Yo!

 

Mary and Leo jolted as they turned back with an incoming Kati, casually standing between the trees.

 

Mary/Leo: Kati.

 

For a moment they looked at each other in confusion for speaking at the same time as it wasn’t a common thing to do, especially for children.

 

Kati: I want to talk; I have an important subject to talk about.

 

Mary/Leo: ?

 

Confused about this request, they looked at each other a second time before deciding to follow her. But within the time of that single glance, no words needed to be exchanged, they knew they needed to be careful with her. Especially what their original purpose was supposed to be.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

Mary: So… What do you want?

 

Kati: How harsh~, I just wanted to talk about strategy~.

 

In a deeper part of the forest, the 3 younglings were discussing a subject that Kati started but they had yet to know the point.

 

Kati: as you know, we are getting a short time off, but would it be enough for the girl to recover?

 

Mary: …

 

Kati: Kinda not, isn’t it? So, this is why I suggest another solution, finding resources there.

 

Mary/Leo: What resources?

 

They looked at each other again, saying the same thing as the same time was quite unexpected, especially when it happens many times over.

 

Kati: You sure are compatible, aren’t you? Well, I have quite a lot of knowledge about this place. As you know, with this kind of temperature, wind and sun reflection literally burning our eyes out, wouldn’t you think the same would happen for the mabeast of this place?

 

Leo: Where are you going with this?

 

Kati: Well… Since mama said there are mabeast living there, it means that they adapted to this place, didn’t they? With fur and plants that are made to bear the cold I can easily make covers that would help lady Mary right there support the harshness of the cold on her feet.

 

Kati walked up to Mary and walked behind her, Kati was quite short, just barely than Leo, but still taller than Mary as she looked down on her.

 

Kati: I can make fur shoes within minutes for everyone and help us keep our pacing more easily as the cold and the ice shards shouldn’t be able to pierce them. The fur would smell but it would serve as protection against the cold and prevent any frostbite.

 

Leo was joyful and full of hope at this new… for a few seconds before realizing the catch.

 

Leo: Hold on… You’re telling us to do that, you need a mabeast, meaning that we need to go out of our way to find one?

 

Kati: That’s right!

 

Leo: But would Jerrah even accept? I mean, I was used to lure the mabeast on the road, but do you really think this is a good idea to ask such thing from him making us go out of our way?

 

Kati: Jerrah isn’t aware of it.

 

Mary: What?!

 

The conversation was becoming even deeper than they thought. During this little trip, they’ve saw how unusually skilled and athletic Jerrah was, he was no normal kid. Jerrah was the only one able to kill off a mabeast for as far as they have saw, and he wouldn’t be part of this operation?

 

Mary: If he isn’t part of it, what is the point then? You’ve seen how strong and vicious the mabeasts are and the only one able to finish them off isn’t coming?! How are we gonna get my heel healed?

 

Kati: Calm down. Jerrah would never agree to go out of his way like this for a fodder like you if it is what you think, he must be busy trying to figure out the proper path to guide us to our destination. The one who’s trying to help you out there is me, because I hate seeing my allies fall and die.

 

Mary was quickly shot down on her outburst, but despite the sour feeling she was being attacked by, she also felt a sensation of relief knowing she wasn’t the reason as to why they stopped so suddenly.

 

Leo: That doesn’t help, how are we gonna find a mabeast at 3?

 

Kati: 3? Ah no, you’re mistaken, 2 it is. I’m not a fighter so you will need to do it at 2.

 

Leo/Mary: What?!?

 

They didn’t even bother to look at each other this time, it was starting to become an habit. Still their shock was still fresh as they were asked to do an almost impossible task.

 

Mary: Are you ducking out of your mind?!?

 

Kati: Quack!

 

Leo: This isn’t funny!

 

Kati: Ok, ok, Geez~. You guys don’t have to actually kill any mabeast you know.

 

Leo/Mary: …

 

Kati: *sigh* this is a terribly harsh environment, so there is a lot of chance there is a mabeast somewhere near who died from a predator or natural causes, it is quite common here. Just bring me his fur and I’ll make shoes for you that will bear the harshness of this place.

 

Leo: … and What are you gonna do?

 

Kati: Me? I’m going to distract Jerrah long enough to not notice your absence. If you last too long, we will go without you.

 

The tension was rising, they didn’t know what to do, time was passing, and each second was counting.

 

Mary: Do we really have no other choice?

 

Kati: The boy isn’t gonna carry you over for hours on end, will he? I mean even if he did, he would easily be left behind due to our pacing.

 

Mary: ….

 

Leo: … I’ll do it. I’ll go find a dead mabeast corpse within…?

 

Kati: half an hour, that’s how long it would take.

 

Leo: … What is half an hour?

 

Kati: -Gah! … Of course you wouldn’t know, you are noble nor trained soldiers.

 

Leo/Mary: ?

 

Kati: That’s… around 10 times and a half the time it would take you to go to the toilet.

 

Leo: But that’s super short!

 

Kati: So, you give up?

 

Leo: …No, I will do it. I’ll do it within the timeframe.

 

Mary: And I’m following you.

 

Kati: Then… good luck!

 

They separated and Kati walked in the opposite direction of Mary and Leo. Though, when she was out of range a word echoed from her lips as she was leaving.

 

Kait: Stupid Idiots. Now 2 less hindrances.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

Leo and Mary walked into the forest alone for 10 minutes, it was a tough task as everything they saw was white. Though, they did not forget to put signs to trace back their steps.

 

In the 15-minute mark, as if a miracle struck them, they saw a mabeast, laying on the snow, unmoving, with blood all over. It seemed too inured to do anything at all. What were the chances?

 

Out of joy they rushed the body to attest that the creature was dead, it had his intestines outside of his body, probably due to a fight with another mabeast. The problem they were facing now was how to skin it since they had no tools, and the ice crystals were too fragile to be properly used as weapons.

 

Mary: Ok, now how are we gonna skin it though?

 

Leo: … I’m gonna use my teeth.

 

Mary: -What?

 

Using his brain and trying to find a solution in these desperate times, he found a disgusting one which would at least assure their success: Using his teeth to bite off the flesh on some parts to take the skin off. Mary was already disgusted by the idea alone; she was even more horrified when Leo was about to do it.

 

These things still didn’t prepare them for what was to come though, as the Bear-like mabeast, despite his dead-like condition, twitched and stood off the ground the very moment Leo teeth made contact with his flesh.

 

Leo/Mary: ?!!?

 

Leo was lifted a few centimeters in the air due to firmly grabbing the skin of the animal before falling on his butt. His teeth, which were already growing quickly, did not suffer any damage from the fast movement, at least unlike his mental state of seeing such a spectacle.

 

Mary: -Leo!!

 

Mary tried to jump in, calling out “Leo” and pushing him out of the way but the paw still managed to graze her hard enough to make the side of her head bleed and almost made her lose consciousness. To her short stature, it felt like a very heavy punch with glass shards.

 

Leo: -Hk!

 

Leo, in a split second of thought, grabbed her, put her on his back and fled as fast as possible which brought us to his cry of despair as he repeatedly yells “No”.

 

Leo: NO! NO! NO!

 

Leo looked back and saw the mabeast charging at them, the scene was terrifying as he saw a half dead creature that was supposed to be dead chasing them down like prey and Leo thought once more: his time had come. Though, it was less terrifying once he realized that the mabeast couldn’t close in anymore than that, its intestines were grazing the snow as he charged them.

 

Leo: “We still have a chance”

 

Leo has this thought before his inexperience as a sprinter caught up to him because he didn’t look in front of him. Leo slipped up and he traveled a bit of distance before his head came into a collision with a tree bleeding it instantly.

 

The Mabeast bear, still charging, was about to enter in collision with them, in half a second, Leo grabbed Mary who let go of him due to the fall and dodged out of the way before the bear destroyed the tree clean, then they started running again and the bear charged once more in their direction. And then he charged again, and again, and again.

 

Leo mistakenly planted his foot in what he thought was a safe spot, but it was the same mistake Mary made as there was an ice shard as hard as rock and as pointy as a spear on that “safe” spot which pierced his foot clean.

 

Leo: ARGH!!

 

Leo fell over, not having anywhere to go.

 

Mary: Leo!

 

His foot was in a terrible state, the bear was coming way too fast, he looked the bear in the face before closing his eyes waiting for the impact, but beforehand, he pushed Mary out of the way to at least spare her the same outcome.

 

*SHHIIIFFFFF*

 

Leo: ….

 

Nothing. Nothing came, as Leo watched one more, slowly opening his eyes, the bear was barely a hand away from him, on the ground… dead.

 

Leo: *gasp* *gasp* *gasp*

 

Leo did not understand what had happened, but after closer inspection, he realized that there were traced of blood and feces along the path of the bear: he ripped open his intestines while chasing them and died due to blood loss or organ failure.

 

Mary: *gasp* *gasp* *gasp*

 

The 2 younglings, hyperventilating out of fear as they escaped once more a terrible situation, were left for a few minutes of rest as they were comp templating how they managed to come out alive.

 

Mary: …

 

Mary was especially more impressed as how lucky Leo was, despite his issues, despite his outcoming, despite his inexperience, she felt a strange feeling of recomfort when with him now, because if she wasn’t sure before, she was now: He would never give up on her.

 

Mary: …

 

But there was also a strange feeling of dread as the fact that he was ready to die for her, even if it could’ve just let her outlive him a second more, was a terrible thought, as Leo was now the closest friend she had.

 

 

 

Chapter 27

Notes:

IMPORTANT INFO:

Hello there, I know I said Friday but I think I’ll post in advance.

Firstly, I want to deeply apologize for ruining the pacing with my OC characters. Trust me when I say I did not want to overdo it with them, but I have plans with them in the future toward the end of the fanfic where they will have a role later which is why I focused a bit the story about them because I had no idea how to revolve all of Capella’s camp around only her. I know, I kind of messed up trying to integrate them a bit too much but worry not, past chap 30 Subaru, Rem and Capella will have their spotlight from now on and the OC will have way less spotlight for the rest of the fic.

Secondly, I will post every single bit of past related content from the OC which means I’ll directly post 5 chapiters in a single go. Though, I must warn you guys, from chapiter 26 to 29 the content related to Subaru and Rem are only in the beginning, after reading it skip to the next chapiter up until chapiter 30. Then in chapiter 30 go to the middle of the fic up until you see "-------" Where Capella's dialogue starts will be where the main content will be related.

Thirdly, I’m sorry, but I already planned a few final scenes in my head before I even reached chapiter 10 of the fanfic which is why I tried to flesh out my OC characters for their purpose and not because i want to show them off, which means you will still see them a bit. Because the complains came so late, it is almost impossible to take them off now without scraping everything I already wrote in the drafts past that, so i assure you that if you bear them a bit, the reward will be Worth it or else you're free to cook me in the comments (just not too hard please).

Fourthly, since many will skip the backstories, if you see subjects or names that you do not remember or characters that you have no memory of, just ignore it and take it as it is. It will not affect much the story besides giving the OC characters even more Reason to hate Capella.

Fifth, since I’ll be uploading 5 chapiters, it can even be counted as 6 because of the length of one of them being 10k words, I'll take a pause of 2 to 3 weeks to advance the story a bit in the drafts and focus more on the main Subaru and Capella as you guys suggested.

 

So now, I hope you enjoy the reading.

(This message will be posted in each chapiter up until 30)

 

 

 

The 7^th layer of torture was one of the very last steps to transform someone into a shell of their former self, if it wasn’t done already. After everything Subaru and Rem went through, it seemed to not be enough as they were still getting violent torture upon violent torture.

 

For this layer, they took away their stomachs and eyeballs before cutting their tongue off. Subaru, when he saw Rem’s state the day they inflicted this upon her, he couldn’t take it anymore. When they went to sleep, he took all of Rem’s pain through Cor Leonis to put her into a deep sleep before bashing his head in into the concrete up until he returned by death.

 

His checkpoint was updated right during the moment she left the jail hallway and thus could not save her from this same incoming torture. This was a curse; his checkpoints were getting updated in the worst possible point of situation and now he was there with her and none of them could see or talk. It was so bad they even stopped chaining Rem, that says something.

 

Subaru: …

 

Subaru started to regret his decision to provoke Capella and not abuse his power more. His spirit was already set up to fight up until the very end and not just use his ability to abuse the situation, but did he miscalculate?

 

At this point they couldn’t live normal lives anymore, even if they managed to leave this place, absolutely nothing says they would survive anyways. In their state they would easily die of starvation, physical condition, or just the environment and mabeast.

 

Subaru: “I’m an idiot”

 

Subaru knew it was exactly his fault, but he needed to advance to see what was next anyways. Though, he did not expect neither the Lust nor his checkpoints to screw him over like this. He felt unbearable pain constantly, he couldn’t see nor talk. He couldn’t drink or eat properly without intervention and using tools that would be directly inserted into his intestines to feed him. He couldn’t use his arms or legs.

 

Subaru: “it isn’t over yet”

 

But there was still hope. During his time in the gladiator island, when his ability wasn’t coordinated anymore, Todd kept killing him because his checkpoints were advancing each time after a certain amount of deaths.

 

Subaru: “I can still win this”

 

Though, unlike during the full civil war, during his time on the gladiator island, after calling upon Satella, he managed to go back beyond his previous checkpoint. It was a one-time thing, yes, but it still matters as that means in some way or form, he could manage to go back beyond the torture or the betrayal of his jailers, potentially even beyond that and before he was even abducted.

 

Subaru: …

 

But how? Is the question Subaru was asking himself now. If his calculations are correct, his checkpoint is now already set in this place after he got his tongue removed, now he couldn’t even talk but he could hear just fine.

                                                                                                       

Capella must have left them their ability to hear on the sole reason of taunting them and teaching them a lesson as she had wanted them to know how much they screwed up. Now, Capella is the only one able to heal them because no healers, even Felix, were good enough and their abilities were all useless against the realm of Capella’s authority.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

Jerrah: … “Where is she?”

 

Jerrah was standing in the snow, with all of his allies near him, they took a 40-minute rest, but it was time to go already. Though, he was waiting for a specific person he hadn’t seen for a moment now.

 

Kati: Searching for the girl?

 

Kati interjected in a playful tone as Jerrah looked at her menacingly.

 

Jerrah: I told you already, careful girl.

 

Kati lifts her hands up in submission to de-escalate the situation.

 

Kati: Ok, ok, not a big deal. I won’t bring that up again.

 

Jerrah: … tsk! Megu! Did you find anything-

 

Megu: here they are!

 

Jerrah turned to call for Megu Mera. Called Megu by his peers, is one of the “challengers” entered Jerrah’s circle. With a slight darker skin and greenish hair, Megu Mera was a competent kid in fighting and seems averagely smart but doesn’t seem to excel in anything. He’s quite the calm and composed one, but he is also useful when time comes to push. The problem being that his skills are just not enough to consistently take down a mabeast nor his skill were high enough to do a job professionally, but what would you expect from a kid?

 

Kati’s, upon hearing this answer, eyes were about to pop out of their socket because of how much she was opening her eyelids. She turned her neck so fast one would think she was trying to commit suicide by breaking her own neck with fashion but no, it was just how surprised she was.

 

Walking back, bloodied, with torn clothes and looking tired were Leo carrying Mary with something they were holding.

 

Jerrah approaches as Leo let go of Mary and put her limp body to the side to present himself. Jerrah was walking with furry in his eyes as they shined with only the desire to punch this kid in the face.

 

Jerrah: I will give you a chance, give me a reason to not bash your skull in.

 

Leo was surprised by how cold his voice was despite knowing that Jerrah wouldn’t be happy about them going out on their own. Bracing himself he spoke.

 

Leo: Mary’s foot was injured, she was bleeding and could hardly walk, so I decided to go search for some materials to help her walk, bear the cold and protect her from the potential frostbite. Though, she followed me and got injured in the process.

 

Leo, even not being as smart as many others, knew he couldn’t reveal everything, this is why he said he was the only one going, despite Mary unconscious body on his back as he laid her down to the side.

 

Jerrah: … ain’t no way… I’m amazed.

 

Jerrah looked at Leo with amazement with wide eyes, as he held his hand to his face while looking at the boy and the words he just spoke. Leo on the other hand looked at Jerrah with confusion and relief. Jerrah was amazed by him?

 

These thoughts didn’t last much longer as a punch flew straight into Leo’s face knocking a tooth out and making Leo fall to his rear as he was bleeding profusely from the nose.

 

Jerrah: I’m truly amazed… by how fucking stupid you are.

 

Jerrah casually walked up to him, grabbed his collar and punched him again. Leo tried to block the hits, but it wasn’t like last time, these punches were truly devastating.

 

Megu: Jerrah, I think it’s enough.

 

Jerrah: Don’t tell me what to do.

 

Megu: I’m not trying to give you orders, everyone’s there, we may now continue to follow the path and then reach destination before dusk. It is probable that L-… Mama put the next checkpoint way further than the previous one. You will have all the time in the world to beat him up afterwards.

 

Jerrah: …-tsk! That’s a good opinion.

 

Megu Mera, He was one of the people Jerrah listened to, on the same range as Kati but for a completely different reason as there was some sort of mutual respect between him and Jerrah unlike Kati, who Jerrah saw more as a property.

 

Jerrah stood up and started to walk away but he turned around after a few steps and looked at Leo who was already recovering his stance in a sited position.

 

Leo: I don’t get it.

 

Jerrah: …

 

Leo: I DON’T GET IT, WHY?!

 

Jerrah: You’re seriously asking that question? Especially after I beat your ass? You’re the tough one I have to admit that at least.

 

Leo: I just went to save Mary and came back just within the time range to leave, I did this alone and did not ask for your help nor anyone because I was afraid it would bring problems to the group, why?!

 

Jerrah: …*sigh* you’re dumber than I thought.

 

Leo was slowly getting hurt by this word “dumb” and “dumber”. Leo knew he wasn’t the sharpest knife of the stools, but this was getting ridiculous by the amount of people who were calling him dumb and it hurt his feelings.

 

Jerrah crouched from his distance and looked at Leo with disappointment and frustration.

 

Jerrah: Listen here kid, I will only explain it once and I hope you remember everything if you don’t want to be on my bad side.

 

Leo: …

 

Jerrah: Firstly, you should have consulted with the whole group before doing anything, this is the literal basis of any group, regiment and army. Respecting the opinion of the head of group is an important thing as we can either help or deny your request, prevent you from doing so by choosing the most fitting people for the task or just because it would be suicidal.

 

Leo: *glup*

 

Jerrah: Secondly, you went on your own alone to kill a mabeast while you had no competence whatsoever, if you want to quit this group then do so and go get yourself killed but the way you did it was so horrendous that you completely left traces everywhere you walked. Leaving any traces would put us all in danger if a mabeast traced us back there.

 

Jerrah words were daggers to Leo’s consciousness, he was right, and he didn’t even think of any of that.

 

Jerrah: Thirdly, you have no medical knowledge, even now that you killed a mabeast by a miracle and the sounds don’t seem to have attracted any mabeast that would stalk us, again, by miracle did you really thought the bloodied and cold skin from a beast that was corrupted by miasma, potentially infected by tons of bacteria would be a good idea to put on a human injury?

 

Leo: But Ca-… Mama told us that she reinforced our body to-

 

Jerrah: -Support the conditions better, right? But she also mentioned that we can still die from it, didn’t she?

 

Leo: … She did.

 

Jerrah: We have no idea how our body will react to certain parasites directly put inside our body, nor how it would react to miasma.

 

Leo: …But we can still use it for heat, right?

 

Jerrah: You went on your own for nothing, this fur is not even suitable to wear without going through a careful and lengthy process of detoxification against the miasma.

 

Leo looked at Jerrah shocked, then Megu, then Kati who looked at him before turning her eyes away. He looked at Mary, who was still unconscious before looking at the fur for which he just risked his life.

 

Jerrah: You even got yourself injured, bloodied in plus of that, the mabeasts have a keen sense of smell, they will smell you through meters away. You are basically useless; we can’t take you with us.

 

Leo’s eyes darted from back and forth as he looked at everything falling down without understanding the extent of what just happened, but how?

 

Jerrah: -tsk! Such a dumbass you are. Guys let’s go!

 

But will that be enough to shatter his resolve?

 

Leo: Wait!

 

Jerrah: Won’t wait for weights like you or the girl.

 

Jerrah said the next part of the sentence with pure frustration as his teeth were grinding each other.

 

Leo: You don’t have to wait for me.

 

Jerrah: …What?

 

Every other member of the group looked at him as he forcibly stood up.

 

Leo: You don’t have to wait for me. Just give me the direction to take, I’ll carry Mary on my own and reach destination in time.

 

Jerrah: Are you serious? You know you are hopeless, aren’t you? Why would I give you the direction we are about to take? Just lie and die, it will be easier.

 

Leo: You called me hopeless, didn’t you? Let me shove these words down your throat then, I do not need your help to survive, I’ll prove it. Give me the direction you took time to plan, then you can go, as fast as you want without looking back while I will travel the whole distance in time.

 

Jerrah: …*sigh* You’re literally asking for him help dumbass. But I’ll play along, what if you fail?

 

Leo gulped as he was about to pronounce the words that he had a hard time swallowing.

 

Leo: Then that just means I wouldn’t have been of any use afterwards anyways as challenges get harder, don’t they?

 

Jerrah looked at him, despite his anger, despite his frustration, he could not avoid the eyes full of fire from the boy. Not only that, but the whole group, who were questioning his leadership for stopping for a single girl, regained his trust after the boy claimed Jerrah stopped to look for direction. The idiot somehow didn’t understand the situation and saved his butt by saying he stopped to check for directions.

 

Same for Kati who looked at Leo with pure confusion, he was dumb, but he didn’t lack courage, he didn’t lack resolve.

 

Megu: … I propose we give him the direction.

 

Jerrah: huh?

 

Megu: There is nothing to lose anyways.

 

Silent for a time before Jerrah looked at Leo.

 

Jerrah: … Up north, if you follow the path and look at the ground, you will see the path to take, the harder it is to reach the place means that you’re following the right path.

 

Leo: … Thanks.

 

The entire group started to leave as no one even bothered to look back for him besides one.

 

Kati: Good luck boy~.

 

Leo: … This is gonna be harder than expected.

 

Leo looked at the fur that was left on the side, fur that he risked his life for, fur that he cut the flesh from with his teeth, fur that he should have been able to use, all for nothing.

 

Leo: Cunt.

 

Leo says this word toward a pink-hair girl as he grabbed Mary before running away in the direction of the next checkpoint. He won’t forget what happened.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

During the whole travel Mary didn’t wake up, which preoccupied Leo, but he never stopped. Leo was way slower than he was before the 2 attacks. The injuries he sustained from the mabeast, Jerrah and the shard of ice that pierced his heel were painful injuries that he felt each step he took.

 

Leo: *gasp* *gasp* *gasp*

 

Leo was not helped at all by the fact that he was carrying Mary all the way through, his balance was not the same and despite the physical and muscle endurance he got from Capella, his shoulders, arms and forearms were burning but he never let go of her nor did he ever stop.

 

As said by Jerrah, there were mabeasts inside the forest, Leo quickly thought of a way to counter using the very thing that would have been his downfall: his smell. He was going around them, making noise on one side, brushing himself against the surroundings before running on the other, the smell and noise would attract them long enough for Leo to follow his intended path and sometimes, the mabeast would even fight each other and attracting other threats.

 

The problem lies in the fact that it was time-consuming. The sun started to set already, Jerrah and the others were already way out of sight, his hunger was resurging as he was exposed to not having finished his previous meal. The good thing was the fact that the visibility was at its best right now, not too bright to have your eyes blinded by the reflection on the snow nor too dark to not see.

 

Leo: Gruh!!

 

Fear catching up to him, Leo Sprinted as fast as he could, he didn’t care about the pain- or rather he couldn’t feel the pain in his heel, but he ignored it, his objective was to put himself and Mary in a safe place, but time was lacking as the sun was setting.

 

Leo: no~.

 

Leo was breathlessly sprinting, then running, then walking, did he failed? He didn’t have much energy anyways. It was almost dusk if it wasn’t already.

 

Leo: Fuck it.

 

In a last attempt he sprinted, despite Mary’s body moving around so much, she didn’t wake up. Leo sprint was slower as he was feeling that everything was over.

 

Leo: *Gasp*

 

A new surge of energy spurred within him because of what he saw faintly but at the very last moment: the camp. It was a bit far and there was even another challenger right next to him.

 

As Leo took every bit of strength left within him and used this as he sprinted as hard as he could, while the other “challenger” right next to him sprinted just as fast.

 

They sprinted toward the gate, they sprinted, sprinted and then-

 

*BANG*

 

Leo: *gasp* *gasp* *gasp* *gasp* *gasp*

 

Leo fell to the ground right after passing through the gate and heard a sound.

 

When he lifts himself and looked back the other challenger, who was right next to him, lying there, dead…

 

Leo: *gasp* *gasp* *gasp* *gasp*

 

Man: THE TEST IS OVER; ANY OTHER CHALLENGER WILL BE DISPACTHED!!

 

As he says these words, a group of adults took weapons and entered the forest. Leo did not want to think about the meaning of it.

 

Leo: I *gasp* made it?

 

Leo barely made it, a breath away from death as he was late even half a second later, he would have died, just like the boy who was right next to him.

 

Leo: …

 

The corpse of the young boy who died next to him shattered his heart, but he did not have time for that, despite his traumas, only his objectives were the only things driving him to move.

 

While walking within the camp, he then saw them, his group, they were all sitting waiting with Jerrah standing with a frustrated and impatient face. Everyone then looked at Leo when he got near, their eyes were starring at him, confused, they weren’t happy nor mad. Just surprised.

 

Kati: … You… survived?

 

Leo: ?

 

Megu: That is… Quite impressive to say the least.

 

Jerrah: …Indeed.

 

Leo: Oi! I did my best, at least be respectful-

 

Leo barely finished his words are he falls on his knees, looking tired.

 

Everyone: …

 

They looked at him as Leo looked at adults coming with food, he used his strength to stand back up and sit near Megu without uttering a word as the fatigue was catching up to him, right before they gave them food. Leo ate his plate and drank water, this time unbothered by Jerrah as the group keep looking him weirdly. Upon finishing, Leo fell into a deep slumber and at that same moment, Mary woke up.

 

Mary: … Huh? *sneeze*

 

Not understanding everything besides feeling cold, Mary opened her eyes, being fixed by everyone. Though, upon seeing Leo sleeping in a sitting position back to the wall, she sat there not understanding before Megu and Kati explained the situation to her.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

???: AH! AH! AH!!! As previously said, congratulation meat bags!

 

Leo: GUH? UH? WHA-?!

 

Leo jolted awake, near him was Mary who was sitting by his side and the group standing behind him.

 

Mary: Ah? Finally awake?

 

???: REGROUP NOW!!

 

Leo: ??

 

Mary: It is already dawn; you slept like a rock all night. Come, the third test is about to start.

 

Mary stood up and started walking in the direction of Capella, the group followed her as they passed Leo. When Kati passed, she just gave him a smile before walking away, it was a smile that he did not give back. Though, when Jerrah passed him.

 

Jerrah: I have to admit. For an incompetent idiot, you sure do have resources. Guess you and the girl weren’t lying when you said that you could pull it off.

 

Leo’s head was hurting, he felt heavy, he felt sleepy, his muscles were aching, but he did feel some relief knowing he could pull off something so incredible. As Leo checked on his injuries, he noticed something, almost all of his previous injuries completely disappeared, they are almost all healed. The bumps, the tears on the skin, and even the ice that pierced his foot… Healed.

 

Leo: What the-

 

Mary: LEO!!

 

Leo: Yes! I’m coming.

 

Being pressed by time Leo followed the group as he reached the gathering everyone was going to.

 

As everyone gathered, Capella took the initiative.

 

Capella: Well, well, well meat bags, how do you find the changes in your body I gave you? Aren’t you grateful? Did you notice how you could hardly get any frostbite or freeze to death? Or have you noticed how resistant you were to injuries and how fast you healed? Or maybe have you noticed how infection could hardly get you?

 

Leo: … The fuc-?

 

Capella: You don’t need to thank this lady, she did it for the sake of her children after all. Unless something puts you in critical condition without nursing, immediately kills you, being infected by miasma, you will not die easily.

 

Leo slowly looked at Kati, whose eyes quickly looked at him before darting back.

 

Leo: “This b-”

 

Capella: Anyways, enough discussion. The third test will consist of climbing this mountain, there’s a path inside that will allow you to enter and climb up. Since you’re now a total of 65, it will be easier to follow your movements. At the end of this test, you will be met with an instructor who will then take care of a certain number of you.

 

Leo’s group was lower now. He didn’t notice before, but they were now 5 taking him and Mary into consideration. Did that meant… the others didn’t make it?

 

The reason as to why so many may have lost their lives is quite evident: they must have been abandoned or attacked.

 

Leo: …

 

Or betrayed for that matter. Jerrah showed signs of using his allies like pawns, he would definitely throw them like human shield if necessary.

 

Capella: then the third challenge can START!!

 

Capella flew away as they all sprinted within the cave of the mountain right in front of them.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

The group was running, along with the others group but as they were reaching their first climbing spot Leo grabbed Kati’s arm.

 

Leo: Hey you bitch.

 

Kati: huh? What was that? boy?

 

Leo grabbed her arm even more violently.

 

Leo: Are you kidding me? You set me up!

 

Kati: I do not know what you’re talking about.

 

Leo: Don’t make fun of me, don’t you dare. You sent us off making us think you could do something with mabeast fur or that you could make shoes. You tricked us scaring us with the infection and frostbite that could have killed Mary and tricked us in a way that would have made Jerrah give up on us-

 

Kati: -Don’t be dumb.

 

Leo: ghu?

 

Kati voice became cold as she looked at him, the change made Leo step back. He was deeply hurt to hear that same damn word again insulting his intelligence, but he was about to double down regardless. Seeing that, Kati took the initiative.

 

Kati: I really cared about you, you know~. You didn’t know about your resistance to frostbite nor infection to the fullest right? Neither you nor Jerrah, what made you think I did? You also take into account mabeast fur having miasma.

 

Kati’s voice became slowly playful as she began her explanation. She was making an expression that was meant to appease him, but it didn’t.

 

Kati: Not only that, but I also really~ thought Jerrah would refuse to help you and there is still nothing that proves he would, right?

 

Leo: …

 

Kati: In addition, what proof do you have that I can’t make shoes or other equipment? This fair maiden right there is very good at making clothes.

 

Leo: … Who are you? Truly?

 

Kati: Huh? What do you mean?

 

Leo looked more and more confused before starting to step back, being terrified.

 

Leo: You’re right, I was the dumb one for assuming that you knew about our resistance to elements, and we are even the one disregarding the potential infections as Jerrah told us. And I have no proof that you cannot make shoes.

 

Kati smile brightened as the group was looking at them from the back, confused by their conversation but no one did anything.

 

Kati: You see? You can’t accuse someone of something they didn’t do, it was quite dumb you know~.

 

Leo: But I’m not so dumb as to not see your game.

 

Kati: … What are you talking about dumb boy~?

 

Leo’s experience with his first love resurged as he looked at Kati with no trust whatsoever, no faith and especially fear.

 

Leo: … You think I’m dumb enough to not notice the hints? Or are you playing with me because you think that I’m not smart enough to see your game?

 

Kati: ?

 

Leo: You said that if we brought you fur, you would make clothes and shoes for us. Meaning you’re a taxidermist and a shoemaker, 2 complete and separate sets of jobs that would require normally way more than 10 years to master this degree. In such a short amount of time you should barely have the basics to making shoes or clothes with everything you have.

 

Kati: … So, what about it? I’m a genius after all for this kind of thing you know~? I’m just amazing.

 

Leo: Then where are your tools?

 

Kati: …

 

Everyone: …

 

Leo: Jerrah was the only one of us having tools after successfully grabbing one of the failed traps and making a weapon out of it and sharpen it. To be able to do something as complex as shoes as you claim, you need very precise tools that can’t possibly be made like that.

 

Kati: Oohh~? You’re smarter than you look like, dumb boy~, such a shame that it only happens to reveal itself after the acts, though, what if I have one?

 

Leo: Then you’re a liar.

 

Kati dramatically hides her eyes before fake crying.

 

Kait: Boohoo hoo!! I’m a liar. Boohoo hoo! And then? What of it? Do you think we are little kids and nobody lies? Everyone lies, what’s new about it?

 

Leo: Jerrah would never give his weapons, meaning that either you lied to me to get Mary, and I killed…

 

Jerrah/Mary: !!

 

Leo: Or you’re lying about everything about yourself and you’re competent enough to disable a trap without anyone noticing and make it a weapon that you can hide within those small clothes you’re wearing.

 

Everyone: …

 

Kati’s face looked neutral, then pale, then cold as she looked at the boy with hidden frustration before her voice sounded just as cold as the inside of the mountain.

 

Kati: … oh? But that kind of doesn’t make sense. I mean, even if I did have a weapon, it would have just been luck after all, there are so many traps, a shard of metal having the desired shape could fall you know. “It seems like the girl was right with you having light of genius, you aren’t as dumb as I thought you were.”

 

Leo: Then let me double down on it.

 

Kati: No you won’t-

 

Leo: -Yes I will! you hoe!

 

Kati: -hk!!

 

Megu: OI!

 

Megu intervened between the 2 and pushed them apart before Kati went to try and hit Leo in the face.

 

Megu: What’s up with you 2?!

 

Leo: You manipulated Jerrah, didn’t you?

 

Kati: What are you talking about-

 

Leo: I know girls like you. Everything is starting to make sense now. You were one of the people who was seen first, you potentially even managed to make a weapon that you dissimulated within your clothes which are potentially a roughly shaped dagger or a needle. And then you went to seduce Jerrah to make him accept you in his group. The reason as to why you tried to kill us was to get rid of Mary, wasn’t it? Because you felt somehow threatened by Mary joining the group and having a competition?

 

Kati: Shut it.

 

Kati was getting pushed into a corner. Betrayal was something to be completely expected in a group like this but there was one problem: Jerrah was interested in Mary. Was it love or just a feeling of possession just like what he felt with her? She didn’t know exactly but she would parry on the first, because of that, if he learned that she intentionally tried to take away his “property” she would face his wrath. Especially more if this dumbass learned that he had been tricked from the beginning by her.

 

Leo: You know how to fight, but you let us do all the work to have this mask of helpless Lady so Jerrah would take in his account right? I was not in the right state of mind yesterday, but if you truly could have made clothes within a few minutes for everyone you were not a normal teen, but you weren’t about to do it anyway, right? Because you were trying to kill us. Because of that and all the skills you’ve shown up until now, respond to my question: what are you?

 

Kati: SHUT IT YOU LITTLE SHIT!!

 

Kati was about to push Megu away and take initiative, but before that, her eyes were wide open as she felt a familiar sensation that only happens to her under one single condition: a life-or-death situation.

 

Kati didn’t think before jumping, dodging barely the reshaped and sharpened metal bar used by Jerrah as a weapon and disappearing from sight.

 

Kati: wow~, after everything we went through, to think you were about to slash my neck just like that.

 

Everyone looked up and saw Kati on the wall, around 10 meters high, looking down on them.

 

Jerrah: I need any excuse from you.

 

Kati: What are you getting so mad at? You were the one who saw me as a property didn’t you? You didn’t even bother to find me suspicious when I hyped you good enough to join you.

 

Jerrah: …

 

Kati’s eyes turned to Leo.

 

Kati: …Leo, it is your name, right?

 

Leo: …

 

Kati: to think you would be the one discovering me, and as a reward I will tell you a bit, since this is your last place.

 

Leo: My last place?

 

Kati: Oh, come on, you’re not a climber, aren’t you? You Can’t possibly climb all this with no experience… unlike me.

 

Leo: -tsk!

 

Mary Slowly approached Leo under the gaze of Kati who was looking at her like a pest.

 

Kati: Leo, you were right, I’m an opportunist, and I know how to fight. To be fair, I’m stronger than you will ever be, stronger than Jerrah even.

 

Jerrah: -hk!

 

Kati: The girl, when she entered the group, was a nuisance in my eyes, I needed to get rid of her. What better way to do so than to take her out with the only person she trusted?

 

Leo: …

 

Kati: To be honest, it was so easy that I let my guard down… To think that someone as stupid as you is the reason of my downfall, exploiting that singular mistake of mine.

 

Leo: … What are you at then?

 

Kati closed her eyes, searched in her clothing and pulled out small metal bars that were being forcefully shaped into needles in the terrified eyes of everyone… Shaped without tools, shaped barehanded as she pinched them before twisting them into a shape made to pierce, yet small at the same time. Taking a pose as she extended her arms to the side showing the 8 needles between each fingers Kati spoke.

 

Kati: I’m a shinobi.

 

Leo: … A shinobi?

 

Kati: What a dumb boy you are~, even after everything you concluded you never realized that I’m a shinobi? How tragic. But it is also my fault for being so open with you, after all, I never thought of you as a threat.

 

Kati knew Leo was emotionally weak, so she’s been trying to get under his skin by calling him a name that she knew he hated more than anything and destroy his moral.

 

Leo: No, what’s a shinobi?

 

Everyone: ….

 

Everyone was silent for a moment before Kati’s voice resonated.

 

Kati: …I really got caught by this dumbass.

 

Kati was a very skilled shinobi, due to that, her pride was deeply hurt at the realization that her cover was blown by this kid.

 

Mary: … Leo… Shinobis are highly trained assassins.

 

Leo: -hk!! You fooled us to the very end, didn’t you?

 

Kati: Of course I did.

 

Jerrah: Would you have… Betrayed us?

 

Kati: Hum… Only if asked to. Because with how the challenges are going, there is a chance that we might as well end up killing each other. But now, I’m forced to fight fair and square… How boooring~. To think that my plans were ruined because of gay boy.

 

Everyone looked at Leo shocked before he gave them back a glance.

 

Leo: … Hum?! Me?!

 

Kati: Of course, you boy. Who else would it be? After all, I’ve been trained to attract any type of men, yet none of my charms worked on you, it only one thing then, that you like men.

 

Leo: No, I do not.

 

Kati: Boohoo hoo! Denying it aren’t you? No need to be afraid of coming out you know, we won’t bite you-

Leo: -No seriously, I’m not. The reason as to why I’m not attracted to you is because my first crush was like you, and as you’ve stated right now by being able to manipulate men using your charms, you both matches: You are hoes.

 

Kati: …

 

Leo: Seriously, I was in love and confessed and she used her charm to go for someone else while still using me, used her charm to get away with everything and get what she wanted. You are the same, this is so disgusting and unattractive to use your body like that, it was nothing but a huge turn off the very moment I saw you trying to exploit me like that. It just made my skin crawl.

 

Kati: *gaaaaasp* You.fucking.little.shit.

 

If no one up until this day saw Kati blush of act completely out of character, today she was. It was such a surprising reaction that even Jerrah couldn’t look away.

 

On the other side, the groups who heard Leo’s rant and the other members of Jerrah’s group were either feeling bad for Kati or holding their laughter with everything they had.

 

Kati: DO WHAT YOU WANT!! DIE ALONE!!

 

Kati just jumped and leaped through the wall as if it was nothing, she was quite athletic.

 

Jerrah: -tsk!!

 

Megu: Jerrah! Where are you going?

 

Jerrah: Leave me alone, I don’t need you, I don’t need anyone, I’ll do this alone. Help yourselves!!

 

Jerrah was hurt; he was betrayed by the very girl he thought he was using. The humiliation, the realization of his naiveness was hurting his pride deeply. Jerrah didn’t even take into consideration that it might be a potential battle to the death with possibly only one participant left to tell the tale.

 

Megu/Mary/Leo: …

 

They understood what he felt, and they knew what he was thinking. This was a cruel place, and they may die in the process or in the hands of each other. The thought of betrayal, the fear of dying, everything crashing down…

 

Megu: -tsk!! Everything is your damn fault; you should have shut the fuck up!

 

Megu Mera, in his state of anger, yelled at Leo for the disband of his group before he went on his own and started climbing leaving only Mary and Leo at the bottom.

 

Mary: … What are we gonna do now?

 

Mary didn’t know how to climb, neither did Leo. Last time he tried, he could barely go half a meter while using all of his strength.

 

Leo: This… Has turned into a difficult situation.

 

And now, they were left alone, in this state, leaving to potentially die, having no one but one another to pass this challenge.

 

 

 

Chapter 28

Notes:

IMPORTANT INFO:

Hello there, I know I said Friday but I think I’ll post in advance.

Firstly, I want to deeply apologize for ruining the pacing with my OC characters. Trust me when I say I did not want to overdo it with them, but I have plans with them in the future toward the end of the fanfic where they will have a role later which is why I focused a bit the story about them because I had no idea how to revolve all of Capella’s camp around only her. I know, I kind of messed up trying to integrate them a bit too much but worry not, past chap 30 Subaru, Rem and Capella will have their spotlight from now on and the OC will have way less spotlight for the rest of the fic.

Secondly, I will post every single bit of past related content from the OC which means I’ll directly post 5 chapiters in a single go. Though, I must warn you guys, from chapiter 26 to 29 the content related to Subaru and Rem are only in the beginning, after reading it skip to the next chapiter up until chapiter 30. Then in chapiter 30 go to the middle of the fic up until you see "-------" Where Capella's dialogue starts will be where the main content will be related.

Thirdly, I’m sorry, but I already planned a few final scenes in my head before I even reached chapiter 10 of the fanfic which is why I tried to flesh out my OC characters for their purpose and not because i want to show them off, which means you will still see them a bit. Because the complains came so late, it is almost impossible to take them off now without scraping everything I already wrote in the drafts past that, so i assure you that if you bear them a bit, the reward will be Worth it or else you're free to cook me in the comments (just not too hard please).

Fourthly, since many will skip the backstories, if you see subjects or names that you do not remember or characters that you have no memory of, just ignore it and take it as it is. It will not affect much the story besides giving the OC characters even more Reason to hate Capella.

Fifth, since I’ll be uploading 5 chapiters, it can even be counted as 6 because of the length of one of them being 10k words, I'll take a pause of 2 to 3 weeks to advance the story a bit in the drafts and focus more on the main Subaru and Capella as you guys suggested.

 

So now, I hope you enjoy the reading.

(This message will be posted in each chapiter up until 30)

 

 

 

The 8th and last layer of torture was taking place. Subaru and Rem were both brought into the room. Sitting and unmoving, they weren’t speaking nor reacting, they were just sitting calmly into their chair in their ghoul-like state.

 

Capella: …

 

Capella was watching them, with Randolf right behind her, she was thinking of her next move as she looked at them, perplexed at what she’s supposed to do now.

 

Capella: “might as well go for it”

 

Capella touched their faces and reconstructed their tongues and salivary glands, but it was only temporary.

 

Capella: Meat bags, this lady is aware that you know you can talk now.

 

Subaru/Rem: …

 

Capella: Do not get your hopes up. As kind as this lady is, this gift will only last for as long as this lady wants. So now, respond to me, did you get your lesson? Or does this lady need to teach you again?

 

Subaru/Rem: …

 

Capella: -tsk!

 

Capella kicked the chair of Subaru and increased her voice.

 

Capella: This lady does not care if you’re sleep deprived! All of this! All of it is only to teach you a lesson on how to respect this lady! She has a lot of questions that you must respond to. But before that, did you understand your lesson?!?

 

Head hanging, tiredness could be seen on them despite having no face, they were physically and mentally tired of all of this.

 

Subaru: Yes. We got it.

 

Capella: what?

 

Rem: Yes. We understood our lesson.

 

Capella: ah- ha! Ha!

 

Capella expression immediately turned from sour to happy in a single turn before she looked at them as if they gave her a present that she would never forget.

 

Capella: Of course you would! This lady’s method never fails.

 

Rem: -Then why don’t you understand already?

 

Capella: …

 

Capella smile flatter almost immediately when hearing these words.

 

Subaru: How many times do we need to make it clear? You will never break us. We will never break from someone like you and be your puppet. Why aren’t you getting it? We do not fear you.

 

Capella: …

 

Capella stood there, unmoving, looking at them as she slowly lifted her hand up to her eyes and slowly massaged them before massaging the sides of her head. She opened her eyes, meeting their skinless faces. She doesn’t get it.

 

Capella: … This lady has been too kind to you, hasn’t she?

 

Subaru: If your kindness is to torture us beyond what we could recover from, then we want none of it.

 

Capella: … “This lady thinks it is time to end this joke.”

 

Capella slowly walked to Rem and stood in from of her, she cut her arm before looking at Rem.

 

Capella: Say, “Rem”, have you ever been in contact with the dragon blood?

 

Subaru: -hk?!?!

 

Rem: what?!

 

Subaru’s feeling of dread resurged as he knew Capella spoke on purpose so he could hear everything.

 

Capella used her healthy hand to pierce Rem’s shoulder and forcefully made her change shape into something.

 

Rem: Ha! GHAA!! HAA!!

 

Subaru: Capella!

 

After a few seconds of this abomination, Rem’s opened her eyes… She opened her eyes! And she could see again. Not only that but she could use her arm and legs too.

 

Rem: … What is the meaning of this?

 

Subaru: Rem! What did she do to you?

 

Subaru asked as he couldn’t see anything. Capella immediately followed up by splashing the dragon blood on her. The purple blood immediately started to enter her skin, as it gave a sensation of burning everything between the skin and the bones. The following seconds, Rem was screaming once more before almost immediately stopping.

 

Subaru knew what was happening, Subaru had already seen it once with Crush, and it was happening again.

 

Subaru: Fuck you Capella!!!

 

Capella: Oh? Getting mad once more? Quit playing the tough one when I touch the girl, you sound so boring.

 

Subaru: Rem!

 

Capella: Shut it! She already lost consciousness.

 

Capella slowly walked to the other side of the prisoners and stood behind Subaru.

 

Capella: As you can see, this lady is tired of playing these little games with you meat bags. She gave you way too much leniency. Now here is what is going to happen.

 

Subaru: … Talk, you witch.

 

Capella had enough of his insults and slapped him across the face, making him lose some teeth in the process.

 

Capella: This lady told you to shut it already. *Sigh*, this lady has no uses for the girl anymore.

 

Subaru: -gu!

 

Capella: Because of that, this lovely lady used the dragon blood on the girl. She’s either going to die or transform into a monstrosity, in any case it will happen within a single day. Give this lady all the information she wants, and she’ll transform the girl back and take away the dragon’s blood.

 

Capella only gave Rem her shape back for the sole reason of her surviving long enough for Subaru to fall back. The dragon blood was an entity that she does not control and as such she doesn’t know what would happen if she gave it to a debilitating Rem. Even after giving Rem and Subaru a tougher body to resist the tortures, it wasn’t sure they would survive the dragon blood in such a state for very long.

 

Subaru stayed silent; he wanted to accept the offer but there was one thing: Capella was lying. She did not know how to take away the dragon’s blood. It was a different entity from her, and that was one of the loops, she asked him how he got rid of his. As such-

 

Subaru: No way will I do that.

 

Capella: -you da-. Is that so? Randolf, bring him into his jail. This lady does not care anymore if the girl dies in the process, by tomorrow we’ll see if he accepts to stop being an idiot and choose the best option… or if he’ll let the girl die.

 

Randolf: Yes mama.

 

Randolf knocks Subaru out before taking him out. The amount of time Subaru was knocked out and how easily it was now is a clear sign of permanent brain injury. As they left, Capella stayed in the room, fixing the chair of her 2 prisoners who did not fear her. She would make her point, no matter what, even if it meant using more dragon blood than necessary and completely deforming the girl. On this thought-

 

Capella: -tch! Stupid meat bags!

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

Leo: …

 

Mary: …

 

Leo: …

 

Mary: …

 

Leo: What do we do now?

 

Mary: I don’t know! You’re the one I asked!

 

Leo and Mary were in a predicament. They were at the very bottom of the mountain, and as the 2 previous times, they knew they only had up until dusk to climb up but none of them knew how to climb barehanded. Even if they have the endurance to, their muscles, no matter how fast they developed, weren’t strong enough to do this task barehanded and without protection.

 

???: AAAHHHHH-!!

 

*THUD*

 

Leo: … OW?!

 

Mary: AHH?!

 

Something just happened.

 

???: AHHHG-!!

 

*THUD*

 

Leo/Mary: AHH!!

 

And again.

 

???: NOOO-!!

 

*THUD*

 

Leo: Mary! Get away from there!

 

The 2 protagonists ran away as they watched the same spectacle happening over and over.

 

Mary: hk!

 

People were falling. They were falling everywhere, barely within the first few minutes of this challenge, many fell to their death crushing their skull immediately… If they were lucky.

 

Girl: …gruh~.. P-ple-ase… Hel-p~

 

*THUD*

 

The girl demand was immediately shut down as another “challenger” fell on her head. Though, it wasn’t the case for everyone as some were still wincing in pain.

 

Leo: …

 

Mary: -Leo.

 

Leo: ?

 

Mary: … We can’t do anything for them. Please… Let’s move on.

 

Leo: … No.

 

Mary: Bu-

 

Leo: -Let me at least make it quick for them.

 

Mary: …

 

Cruel was their world now and they had no choice but to follow up. They spent a few minutes waiting before the number of people falling diminished, going out and looking at the cadavers, but for those that were alive, Leo grabbed a rock that was around and ended their lives despite their look that was only conveying pity. Leo felt something destroy within him, something that would never come back. Leo compared this method to put an animal out of misery, but this was way different when you knew it was a normal human. Though, in the mist of that-

 

Leo: Mary! Look!

 

Mary: ?

 

Upon turning her attention to Leo she noticed a piece of metal, shaped like a ripper…

 

Mary: … I see. So, Jerrah wasn’t the only one who had this idea huh?

 

Leo: … Keep searching the corpses.

 

Mary: Why? …Do you have an idea?

 

Leo: … Yes. But a stupid one…

 

Mary looked at him then sighed.

 

Mary: Well, I do not have any and it is the best we have, so I’m listening.

 

Leo: …

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

Mary: What an idea, I have a very bad feeling about this.

 

Leo: Don’t you think it is a bit too late to complain? If we do not make it, we’ll die there, and we can’t go back. So, bear it.

 

Mary: Grrh!

 

Mary, who was on Leo’s back, was complaining about the idea of the poor boy, who was attempting to climb the inside of the mountain. Leo had an idea that would help them both climb without giving up on each other: Let Mary climb on his back, make her grab him as hard as she could with her legs while they were tied up with each other.

 

Mary: ….

 

They used the clothes of the dead people who were on the ground, it is useless to say that after everything they went through, they were nasty… the clothes and their mental. But it doesn’t limit there, because they managed to find shaped metal… It was an ice axe. Mary wondered how they managed to get such equipment there.

 

Though, with Capella, everything was possible. Mary heard about a village whose specialty was forge and developed magic specifically used to shape metal, maybe Capella attacked it.

 

Mary: …

 

What was more impressive was how lucky Leo was during dire situations. How could he be so lucky? Wasn’t it for that fact, he would have been long dead, but he was there, stronger than ever, but what could it be? She didn’t know.

 

There were around 7 ice axes that were used. Meaning that Mary and Leo got a pair each. Leo was the heavy worker who did most of the climbing, but in case he couldn’t reach somewhere because the path was too hard to reach or he made a mistake, Mary would be the one to do her every possible to hold him off until he recovers and can reach the obstacle.

 

The strategy solely depends on Leo doing the hard work and Mary covering his mistakes. Such a simple solution but a very important one because without it, Leo would have fallen 35 times and Mary, who was holding both of their weights for a few seconds, had her thin arms aching from the strain, she would never have made it to the top even if she were to have the necessary gear and not felled once, Mary’s thin and frail body was build for such things.

 

Mary: WATCH OUT!!

 

Leo: GH!!

 

???: AAHHHH!!

 

The climbing was hard, but to add insult to injury, the “challengers” were also falling on them. Those who were at the bottom had the end of the stick and were truly put to the challenge unlike the first and the second test. Now they have been climbing for hours, Leo was extenuated but what else could he do-

 

Mary: Leo! There! A safe spot!

 

Leo: !!

 

A safe spot. A point of rest… or so we could call it as it was only a small hole that could barely held one person, well at least it was a rest point. When they managed to get to that place, Leo was extenuated, he was gasping for air and his arms were trembling as it was the hardest thing he ever did in life. Ever since they came to this place, their limits were being broken each time within the realm of each trial. Mary’s arms were already hurting and had bumps on her hands while she was just a support, but Leo was bleeding from his hands… She could hardly imagine the pain and the fatigue he was in.

 

Leo swiped away the blood on the wall while Mary was gripping his back and his other hand was on the ice axe, if he let go, they may fall to their death, so he played it safe before asking a question. Their “rest point” was nothing but a very small hole where Leo could Barely sit and with Mary on his back, he put himself in a position as to not fall.

 

Leo: Mary… Do you think we are gonna make it?

 

Mary: Why are we trying so hard then?

 

Leo: Not only that! But… There is also the fact that if we ever managed to pass all of this, we are going to do jobs that are harder than this.

 

Mary: …

 

Leo: Everything we’ve been doing up until now was nothing but a “test”, to see if we are suitable to only train under … “her”, meaning that the actual missions are even harder…

 

Mary: … -oh~

 

Mary finally realized the extent of the words of Leo. Mary was wrong about Leo, he wasn’t dumb, far from that, he was just not knowledgeable, that and the others who were far ahead of them were just too smart or too well trained compared to him, making him look stupid.

 

Leo: … Even if we managed to get pass this… Are we going to survive? And for how long?

 

Mary was seeing a pattern she absolutely didn’t want to see. The mental fatigue and the traumas everyone’s mind closed up until now was resurfacing. Leo’s depression was resurfacing, she saw first-hand what it could lead to when her uncle took his life upon that, and this was one of the very first signs.

 

Mary: Leo…

 

Mary knew it wasn’t the right way to deal with it, nor was it the right way to talk to someone who’s fighting for their lives, but for now, they had to survive. It could potentially blow up at their faces if Leo can’t contain his depression as it was very heavy on him and her… But she will use the exact same thing she’s been using on herself: Suppressing everything.

 

Mary: Don’t think about it, this is the worst thing you can do now.

 

Leo: But-

 

Mary: -Do you trust me?

 

Leo: well… Yes.

 

Mary: Slow as a response, but I’ll take it. Trust me, it is the worst thing you can do now, so please, don’t think about it up until we pass this. We’ll find something… a way out, ok?

 

Leo: … ok.

 

This marked the end of their discussion as they climbed back up after a few minutes of rest. The climb was tortuous, it was horrendous, the fatigue and hunger accumulated, sweat and blood was spent on both sides but after hours-

 

Mary: Leo! Just a bit more!

 

Leo: … Huh?!!

 

Mary: We made it! We made it!! … Leo?

 

Leo was struggling to get the last hit in, he let his guard down and his body is weakening. Because of that he started to fall off, his grip was weakening, and he was letting go.

 

Mary: L-Leo?! LEO?!?

 

Leo: GRAAHH!!

 

Leo’s almost let go but before they fell Mary came in clutch and grabbed the last support that separated their success from their death.

 

Mary: GGRAAHH!! Leo please, I beg you, I do not have the strength to pull this off!! Please, one last effort! I beg you!!

 

Leo: ghr…

 

Mary: LEO!! PLEASE, I BEG YOU, SAVE ME! SAVE US!!

 

Leo: GRAAAAHH!!

 

Just like the first time they met, Leo got a surge of power that let him use 100% of his potential latent strength. He used that force to pull themselves up, he couldn’t feel pain or fatigue temporarily, he was overwhelmed by courage to save this sole girl, the only person who showed him kindness in this cursed place.

 

Leo: GRAAAAHH!!!

 

In one last effort he managed to pull them up, their body was now resting on a flat surface.

 

Leo: *gasp* -

 

The surface broke once more as they were falling a second time, just like the first time again, Leo was seeing his world in slow motion as he almost had no strength nor the reflexes to save them-

 

*Clank*

 

Leo: ?!?

 

Of course, why would he ever think that he would be the only one going through his limits? Mary was there too. Unlike Leo, she didn’t have the mental fatigue and was fully aware and ready for any situation, as such she grabbed the support allowing them to stay in that position for a few moment, this instance gave time to Leo to recover.

 

Mary: LEO!

 

Leo: GAH!!

 

And pushes himself up, not only did he climb back up, but he pushed himself even further as to crawl a few meters from the edge as a precaution. Once safety was assured, Mary quickly untied herself difficultly before checking Leo out.

 

Mary: Leo, are you alright?

 

Leo: Yeah, I’m fine-

 

Leo tried to lift his hand but couldn’t see it in front of him, then he tried with his other hand but couldn’t see it either, then he tried to sit but couldn't either.

 

Leo: … well, this has turned into a complicate situation.

 

Leo lifts his head from the floor and saw his hands were barely above the floor… Dislocated…

 

Leo: Oh shit!

 

Mary: Leo! Your wrist and arms!!

 

Leo’s wrists and arms were completely dislocated, but that wasn’t all, below his skin his muscles teared in many places like the shoulders and the back. Leo was debilitated and couldn’t move.

 

Mary: Don’t move.

 

Mary took upon herself as she grabbed his hands and arms before holding them.

 

Mary: I’m sorry, I’m not sure how to do this properly but bear it for me.

 

Leo: … Go ahead.

 

*CRACK*

 

Leo: AHG, AGHHH!! AAARH!!

 

In multiple instances, due to her inexperience, Mary tried to join back the wrists and the arms in their proper place. Though, due to her lack of strength, she had to do it for long and multiple times. Then she grabbed the ragged clothes and used them to hold Leo’s arm and wrists in a good position… It was very bad, even an amateur could do better. Then she grabbed the rest of the ragged clothes, passed them below Leo and positioned herself above him in a sleeping position, back facing him, before tying him up to her.

 

Leo: You’re going to carry me?

 

Mary: Of course! You did all the job *ouf*, I’m not gonna be there doing nothing. It still seems we have to walk a bit.

 

In silence, Mary carried Leo toward the destination, Dusk was already approaching, they knew it somehow, maybe because of Capella change on their bodies. During their walk Leo fell asleep on Mary’s back, and she was struggling but instead of complaining she uttered these words.

 

Mary: Thank you… Leo.

 

This marked the end of their third and final test.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

Mary walked and walked up until she reached an arena, there she saw many who reached this place. At that same moment, Leo jolted awake, as he made them fall.

 

Mary: Calm down, you were on my back you kn-

 

Leo: *gasp*

 

The boy was sweating profusely, he seemed to be terrified for a short moment and seemed to have tears around the eyes but quickly recovered.

 

Mary: “He had a nightmare”

 

The 2 first days, they were too tired and stressed to think of anything besides reaching their objective and their sleep was pretty light out of fear of being killed in their sleep. Leo didn’t seem to have this problem as he deserved to sleep during these moment but it was out of negligence and blissful ignorance… Also because of extenuation.

 

Though, this time, one of his future long chains of nightmares started at this very moment. This was nothing but the beginning of what most of them will experience for potentially the rest of their lives due to all the things they experienced.

 

???: Come back here!

 

Leo/Mary: ?

 

There was noise, something was attracting the attention, 2 people they knew very well, Jerrah and Kati.

 

Kati: What a persistent guy you are, if you’re trying to push me this hard, I’ll be forced to kill you, you know?

 

Jerrah: As if you haven’t tried already! Enough now!

 

Jerrah and Kati were fighting each other; they seemed to be going at it for quite some time since they had bruises. Megu was on the side, when Leo looked at him, he had a bump one his cheek and an angry expression, the other “challengers” were just too tired to do anything, nor do they care.

 

Mary: “did he got hit by Jerrah for trying to stop him?”

 

Leo: …-hk!

 

Mary: Leo? What are you doing?

 

Leo was already tired, unable to even lift his hands, but he still stood up using his legs. Just standing up was aching his whole body, standing straight was even harder but he wanted to speak. He walked toward the group before yelling at the top of his lungs.

 

Leo: STOOOP! YOU, DUMBASSES!!

 

Everyone: …

 

The room got silent as everyone looked at the source of the voice, even the 2 fighters stopped confronting themselves to look at the boy.

 

Leo: Why the heck are you fighting?! huh?! Weren’t we supposed to be a team?!

 

Jerrah: …Are you serious right now?

 

Leo: Don’t play with me!

 

Leo wasn’t in the proper mental state, his eyes were red, and he seemed unusually angry, and as injured as he looked tired. He was tired of all of this.

 

Leo: You were the one who said we were a team, weren’t you? Then you try to kill a teammate because she exploited a very obvious weakness that even I could see! And you still took her!

 

Jerrah: …I’m gonna beat this kid half to death.

 

Leo: And you Kati, why betraying us?

 

Kati: …Are you this stupid?

 

Leo: You had all the leisure in the world, you were strong enough to defend yourself, you were using your charms to not have to fight, yet you still tried to kill us off, WHY?

 

Kati/Jerrah: …

 

Everyone: …

 

Leo: … I’m so tired of this. I’m so tired of all of you.

 

Leo crouched down as the pain was taking over him. He didn’t have any real sleep, so he was feeling really heavy.

 

Leo: My village, my friends, my parents, they all died! I lost everything and was now forced into this for survival. Now that my hand is forced into this, I have to deal with this bullshit too? Do you even understand what it is at this point with how you’re acting? Any of you?!

 

Everyone: …

 

The room was silent, as all of the remaining survivors had an expression that was indescribable. All were looking at Leo, with wide open eyes as they watched him rent.

 

Leo: Why? Why would you do this to me? Do you even truly understand what it is like to lose someone precious to you?!

 

Megu: Yes, we all understand very well our situation.

 

The one who talked was Megu, and when Leo turned to him, he was met with a face of exasperation and annoyance in his voice, they were both directed at Leo.

 

Mary: Wow… Making this all about yourself? Really? In this moment in plus of that? I didn’t know you were this selfish, Leo.

 

Leo eyes turned wide open as he turned to look at Mary who harbored the same expression.

 

Kati: You seriously think we are doing this all against you? I knew you were not smart, but this is just ridiculous. Do you think the world revolves around you?

 

Kati also harbored the same expression.

 

Slowly, Leo turned around and saw that he became the center of attention as everyone had that exact same look directed solely toward his frame. At that moment, Leo froze not knowing what to think, not knowing what to do.

 

Jerrah: *sigh*

 

Jerrah sighs before positioning himself a bit far from Kati and looks at Leo with pure disappointment.

 

Jerrah: I will not even bother to hit you this time, you make me cringe so much, but in this situation, it only deserves pity.

 

Leo: wha-

 

Jerrah: -Shut up and let us talk.

 

Leo immediately swallowed his words, he managed to make a feat he didn’t know was possible: gather everyone against a single person. Though, that person was him.

 

Kati: *sigh* dumb boy, you remember why you’re here in the very first place, right?

 

Leo: …

 

Kati: And do you think we are all there because we want to?

 

Shame was taking over the boy as he looked at her, she had a terrifyingly sour expression just like everyone there. He realized he messed up big.

 

Mary: … I thought you were different from this, but did you really think your words?

 

Leo: -no!

 

Mary: Did you really get attached to me because you thought you were the only one suffering and because I would sooth any of that?

 

Leo: …no!

 

Jerrah: Everyone. Every.single.one.of.us. got their home destroyed and were kidnapped there. You may have wondered why some of us were this strong, right?

 

Leo: …

 

Jerrah: I’m the son of the general Kimra Kah from Vollachia. From childhood I was trained by my father to never be weak and never be used by anyone. He taught me everything needed for survival, control and for my future. I refused to take over the name Kah ever since my humiliation against “her”, I can’t even look myself in the mirror because of that. That’s why I must survive, you are of no importance to me, and if you think trying to kill each other for survival is the worst act there is, then you know nothing.

 

Kati: Boy, you really asked why I would betray you. I’m a shinobi, do you think Shinobi are children who believe in the power of friendship or something? Fucking wake up. I was trained in the most rigorous way possible since childhood and nothing was fair from food to the people to their very core. I would have been betrayed by Jerrah sooner or later if he found it necessary; the most important thing is to always come up on top by being alive at the end. Dead people are just dead, and every method is good for survival, why did you think “mama” let us kill each other without punish us?

 

Leo: -hk!

 

Leo looked at Jerrah to give him confirmation if he would have betrayed Kati as she said and his eyes were unmoving toward him, denying nothing of her statement.

 

Leo was stumbling on his words as he was being shot everywhere.

 

Megu: I’m nothing special compared to others there, I’m just the son of a farmer, just like these 2 brothers there, Dima and Damas.

 

Dima: oi! How did yo-

 

Megu: -Next time you will pay attention to the volume of your voice when talking.

 

Dima: …

 

Megu: But going back to you Leo, do you think we all do this because we are born like this? Monsters that do not care about their family or loved ones and do not care about life? Or do you think that you’re better than us? You’re statistically worse than any of us because you can’t even come to terms with something this simple as fighting for survival.

 

Leo: stop.

 

Mary: We will not.

 

Leo turned desperate as the voice of Mary, a voice he didn’t want to hear against him, spoke with anger.

 

Mary: I’m even more normal than Megu. I’m just a normal girl with no skill and little problem in a village no one cares about. But even I could see it, in the eyes of everyone.

 

Leo: Stop… I’m sorry.

 

Mary: Every one of us lost someone important.

 

Kati walked in.

 

Kati: We do care about our fallen allies, friends or family for that matter.

 

Jerrah: We are just trying not to think about it, focus on our own survival and future objectives you dumbass.

 

Kati: I lost my training allies who were like siblings from an early age when my village got attacked by cultists.

 

Megu: There is nothing for me beside living, but even that is worth it if I can get my mind out of this mess.

 

Jerrah: I lost my very father in this shit and couldn’t even fight back. I will carry something with me up until the very end “hatred for myself as I’ll avenge him”.

 

Mary: My sister, who was the closest person to me, and I got separated, we had a dream, a dream that now, I can only do so while I wait for her. Everyone I know is dead too.

 

Jerrah: Don’t you dare shit on us like we are some kind of heartless monster. We too, feel pain, we just know how to manage it to move on despite it.

 

Kati: …Up until now at least… tsk! I can’t believe that your idiocy made me say such things about myself.

 

Leo couldn’t bear it anymore. He was standing, right there, unmoving, looking in the direction of the ground. He couldn’t look anyone in the eyes at that point.

 

Leo: …I’m… Sorry.

 

Jerrah: …-tsk!

 

Megu: You better be.

 

None of the other participants even bothered to look in the direction of this pathetic self.

 

What none of them cared about was the terrible mental state of Leo. Many of them had at least some kind of potential to have reached this point. Leo was just pure luck, but the accumulated stress of being repeatedly punched and having his body pushed to the limit while ignoring his ingrowing depressing lead to this very tragic moment after being pushed to the limit a 4^th time since his village destruction and in 3 days in plus of that.

 

Mary should have known better, but she expected him to fall into despair as she remembers her uncle doing. This wasn’t part of her experience and as such, she didn’t know any better of the various effects of depression due to her inexperience. In addition, the words triggered her beyond comprehension as she couldn’t even think straight now, but she wasn’t the only as shown, or else she would have at least suspected something wrong.

 

Everyone there was deeply scarred and traumatize by the events that unfolded in barely a month since the kidnapping started since then, but Leo was generally the unlucky one no matter what if his life wasn’t in danger. He was abducted only a single day before the challenge started, his body didn’t even have all the time to completely process the changes of Capella. Yet here was.

 

Leo: …

 

???: What an interesting spectacle.

 

Everyone: ?!?!!

 

The room looked up and saw the figure of a short girl with blond hair.

 

Capella: You sure know how to amuse this lady.

 

Most of the people almost choked seeing her, because of Leo, they were so close to rant their hate about her which is definitely a death sentence from what they’ve seen.

 

Leo: … How long… have you been there?

 

The room then looked at Leo, does this guy not know how or when to shut up?

 

Capella: From the very beginning, ever since the girl and the boy were fighting, it was quite amusing, but not as much as your spectacle. Whoa! How gross, you were truly stupid, it was pathetic to see. Ha haha ha!

 

Leo: -gu!

 

Leo was once more called pathetic and “dumb”, this time not by any random person, but the very leader of this whole place. Leo’s confidence dropped dramatically as he looked at other “challengers” who were avoiding his gaze and were denying him any recomfort. Even Mary and eventually, he casts his gaze down.

 

Capella: Now then *snap*

 

*CLANG*

 

A giant door slowly opened, letting instructor enter the room… Well, “room” was a big word as it was just a cave. They slowly walked in groups of 2 toward the group of teens and children waiting for them.

 

Capella: These are your instructors from now on and they will train you to become assassins. Congratulations, despite being less than 70, you are quite the survivors, as many groups don’t have this much success. The tests are now over! Now make presentations and be respectful to your supervisors. Then… I’ll go!

 

Everyone: …

 

Everyone looked at her flying away in the tunnel. She has quite dexterity when it comes to flying, pretty sure even birds would hit their heads trying to fly there.

 

???: Then, let me choose who’s gonna join us.

 

After a little while, the instructors choose a certain number of people before saying:

 

???: Good, let’s start the introductions. My name is Frodo. Just Frodo, and this is my little brother Randolf.

 

Frodo and Randolf shared the same physical build, a build of powerlifters. Frodo was wearing a jacket, heavy metal bracelets and a red bandana while Randolf had only a tank top and a small hat. Besides that, they both were wearing the same clothes and were both bulky, had almond shaped eyes, were quite muscular while wearing jeans and the same type of shoes.

 

Frodo: And you are?

 

Megu: Megu Mera.

 

???: Dima Dars.

 

???: Damas Dars.

 

Frodo: Oh~! Oh! Oh! You’re brothers huh? Let’s get along then.

 

Jerrah: Jerrah.

 

Kati: I’m Kati.

 

Mary: My name is Mary.

 

???: I’m Kuna, Kuna Shudrak.

 

Frodo: I see, I see. Huh? And you little boy?

 

Leo: … My name is Leo, just Leo.

 

Frodo: that’s a good name… Well, you don’t seem to be in shape, let me fix this.

 

Frodo approached his hand to Leo before starting to heal him.

 

Leo: “What Is that?”

 

Jerrah: “healing magic?!?!”

 

Frodo: Hum?! Oh my- I do not know how you’re still standing up.

 

Randolf: Kah! Don’t be so kind to this little shit, he’ll get attached to you.

 

Unlike his brother who was smiling, caring and healing him, Randolf had no care for Leo. Even though both shared the exact same almond shape eyes, Randolf was more menacing and sterner.

 

Kati: Oh, he’s right, he’s right you know! This boy isn’t really the smart nor capable one, we do not need much of him.

 

Frodo: Well, that will be something I will decide by myself.

 

Kati: …-hk!

 

Kati went to pout in her corner while when Frodo finished and looked up at Leo, all he saw were eyes full of light. This was so surprising even to Frodo to the point he couldn’t move away, he could only look the eyes of this kid who seemed to have the despair washed out of him as soon as Frodo healed him.

 

Frodo: … “What did he go through? No, what is his current mental state to have such a reaction?”

 

Randolf: Alright you little shitters, let’s go!

 

Randolf was the one who seemed to be in a very bad mood, and he didn’t bother to hide it.

 

Jerrah: …What if we refuse?

 

Everyone: ??!?

 

Randolf: oh? We have a freaky one there.

 

Jerrah: Freaky huh? Would it matter if I beat you up?

 

Randolf: hum?

 

Jerrah: Don’t try to make excuses. This place is not dictated by you nor the instructors that came, the “tests” we went through made me perfectly understand that I can easily take your place if I beat you because I would have more potential to show how useful I’m and … “mama” wouldn’t care at all.

 

Everyone’s eyes widened, especially Kati.

 

Kati: I see, it is true. I see no reason to obey in that case.

 

Frodo/Randolf: …

 

Leo: w-wait guys w-

 

Jerrah: SHUT UP KID, you’re of no use so don’t intervene!

 

Leo shut his mouth right away while trying to find some help, but no one bothered to look at him and we they did, they tried to avoid his gaze.

 

Randolf: …*sigh* we have another one yet again.

 

Jerrah: what?

 

Randolf: Do you kids really think you are special?

 

Kati/Jerrah: …

 

Randolf: You are far from whatever you think you are, you are right about replacing us if you beat us, but do you really think you can?

 

Kati: well… we’ll see right away.

 

Kati said these words while pulling out needles. The tension was rising, and the other kids seemed to catch up to the situation.

 

Randolf: Though, I will say this, if you do not manage to kill us off, we will be the ones to end you.

 

Kuna: You… Do not have the authorization of killing us?

 

Frodo: Not for now, but if you attack us, then yes. This is specifically the reason as to why we are with you right now.

 

The group gulped at these words. The previous group who went against them were killed, and they will be next if they tried. Normally that would be enough to stop any kind of rebellion, but-

 

Jerrah: I bet all of them were cowards anyways, this is not enough to stop me.

 

Kati: Same, with such a build, there’s no way you will be able to catch up with our speed.

 

There was silence and during the few last seconds of it Jerrah and Kati were preparing themselves to launch an attack.

 

Randolf: I see…

 

There was no time to process, just like Leo had his sense of direction knocked out of him by Capella, Jerrah and Kati couldn’t even perceive anything before Kati’s back meet the wall and Jerrah’s face was grabbed and plunged into the ground.

 

Jerrah: *muffle*

 

Randolf: I guess I would need to teach you then, by making an example out of you.

 

Kati: -tsk!

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

The fight ended in 2 minutes. It wasn’t even a fight to be honest. The bloodied and broken Body of Jerrah and Kati were lying on the ground while Randolf was bloodied by their blood.

 

Jerrah/Kati: *wheeze*

 

Wheezing from pain, they couldn’t move, the beat down was so monumental that any potential chance of rebellion from other groups were immediately shut down. Kati assumed that because of their physical builds with big belly and immense forearms, they wouldn’t put much of a fight.

 

Randolf: Did you think that because of my build I was slow?

 

Kati: …aarrg~

 

Randolf: I’m sorry, but this is just how we have looked ever since we were kids. Despite this look we are way faster than any of you. Should I remind you that we passed these same tests as you did? In addition to more training and having years of experience dealing with brats like you.

 

Randolf grabbed Jerrah’s head who could barely move nor make out what he was seeing. Randolf used his immense grip to start crushing Jerrah’s skull in an attempt to kill him. Kati, seeing this scene, tried to flee but Randolf used his foot to crush her left shoulder before stepping on her back to prevent any movement.

 

Randolf: You’re not going anywhere.

 

This was it, this was the end for them they thought. That’s what everyone thought.

 

Frodo: Stop immediately.

 

Randolf: Huh?! What did you just say?

 

A stare down took place in the terrified eyes of every kid and teen in the room as Frodo approached, eyes piercing like spears into Randolf and voice so cold it made everyone shiver.

 

Frodo: Leave.them.be.now.

 

The stare down continued as Frodo and Randolf were near each other’s face, fixing each other as if the world was about to crumble. Their gaze were truly the one of killers.

 

Randolf: …

 

Frodo: …

 

Randolf: … *sigh* tsk!! Fuck you! Do it as you please.

 

Everyone: …

 

In that terrifying stare down Randolf backed up, visibly annoyed and angry at his brother’s kindness and antics.

 

Frodo: haha! Hahaha! You should have seen your face, ha~. I really thought we were about to go at it again, did you finally remember that you never beat me huh?

 

Randolf: Shut it!

 

The scene changed as fast as it started, it seemed they were about to fight to the death but now they were laughing heartedly at their stupidity.

 

Frodo: Well now, young boy Jerrah, young miss Kati, do you now understand the difference in strength between us?

 

Jerrah//Kati: tsk!!

 

Frodo: That’s right, you are weak, weak as you can be. You’ll not beat us like that anytime soon. For this single time, because you’re naïve, I’ll forgive it. But never do it again if you value your life.

 

In Jerrah and Kati’s eyes, fear creeped out as they were breathing heavily and the shame was so big they couldn’t even look them in the eyes.

 

Frodo: Now then, welcome to our place. As previously said, I’m Frodo and I will be your instructor from now on. I will train you to be assassins within these next years and Randolf will assist me. Now come, we have to go.

 

The group (Jerrah and Kati included) moved on as they were now following their seniors.

 

Leo on the other hand wasn’t afraid of Frodo, rather he seemed fond of him as he was one of the few people who seemed to have treated him right in their first encounter.

 

 

 

Chapter 29

Notes:

IMPORTANT INFO:

Hello there, I know I said Friday but I think I’ll post in advance.

Firstly, I want to deeply apologize for ruining the pacing with my OC characters. Trust me when I say I did not want to overdo it with them, but I have plans with them in the future toward the end of the fanfic where they will have a role later which is why I focused a bit the story about them because I had no idea how to revolve all of Capella’s camp around only her. I know, I kind of messed up trying to integrate them a bit too much but worry not, past chap 30 Subaru, Rem and Capella will have their spotlight from now on and the OC will have way less spotlight for the rest of the fic.

Secondly, I will post every single bit of past related content from the OC which means I’ll directly post 5 chapiters in a single go. Though, I must warn you guys, from chapiter 26 to 29 the content related to Subaru and Rem are only in the beginning, after reading it skip to the next chapiter up until chapiter 30. Then in chapiter 30 go to the middle of the fic up until you see "-------" Where Capella's dialogue starts will be where the main content will be related.

Thirdly, I’m sorry, but I already planned a few final scenes in my head before I even reached chapiter 10 of the fanfic which is why I tried to flesh out my OC characters for their purpose and not because i want to show them off, which means you will still see them a bit. Because the complains came so late, it is almost impossible to take them off now without scraping everything I already wrote in the drafts past that, so i assure you that if you bear them a bit, the reward will be Worth it or else you're free to cook me in the comments (just not too hard please).

Fourthly, since many will skip the backstories, if you see subjects or names that you do not remember or characters that you have no memory of, just ignore it and take it as it is. It will not affect much the story besides giving the OC characters even more Reason to hate Capella.

Fifth, since I’ll be uploading 5 chapiters, it can even be counted as 6 because of the length of one of them being 10k words, I'll take a pause of 2 to 3 weeks to advance the story a bit in the drafts and focus more on the main Subaru and Capella as you guys suggested.

 

So now, I hope you enjoy the reading.

(This message will be posted in each chapiter up until 30)

 

 

 

Subaru: Gah-

 

In their jail, Subaru abruptly woke up.

 

Subaru: aaarrgh~

 

He had a headache. For the last few days, Subaru had a headache that wouldn’t go away no matter what, it must be brain damage, and probably a permanent one.

 

Subaru: “I kinda don’t want to be in a wheelchair by my mid 20 though”

 

Rare were the solutions that affect the brain like this, he also noticed that he was mentally slower, was forgetting things he shouldn’t, so he put much effort into remembering past events.

 

Subaru: wait… Rem!!

 

When he did, he remembered Rem, who was laying down, she must have been thrown off by Randolf. She was not moving.

 

Subaru: Rem!!

 

Subaru, who had not been healed by Capella could barely crawl as his hands and legs were in a terrible state and each movement was the equivalent of a torture inflicted upon him. When he got near, he turned her around using his frail arms to make her face him.

 

Subaru: …No!!

 

Just like Crush, Rem face was completely affected by the dragon blood. Though, unlike Crush who had half of her body affected, Rem completely turned black from head to toe, her breath was fast and irregular as she seemed to be bleeding out from the pulsating veins, which protrude from her skin, potentially her muscles and organs too.

 

Subaru: “Wow… I couldn’t image Rem in this state could be this erotic”

 

Subaru: ?!!??!?

 

*bang!!*

 

Subaru immediately punched himself in the face after putting Rem body away before slamming his head against the floor.

 

Subaru: -tsk!!

 

These thoughts, they must not be his, he couldn’t believe what he just thought nor the fact that his hands were touching somewhere they shouldn’t when he was holding her. He mustn’t.

 

Subaru: After all this time, why now?

 

Subaru did not know it was possible to have it this bad when hormones were out of control, Capella really screw him over-

 

Subaru: -hk! No time for this!

 

Subaru shook his head and started thinking, he didn’t have time to hate for now, he must think of a way to save Rem.

 

Subaru: … Let’s try it.

 

Previously, Subaru managed to take away Crush’s dragon blood by touching her. He barely touched her before the blood started to flow inside him, freeing her from part of her torment. Now he was contemplating if it would work again, would he even think before trying? Of course, no.

 

Subaru quickly took away Rem’s clothes to see the extent of the damage, he couldn’t use his hands, but Rem clothes were already torn for quite some time already. He saw that her whole body from head to toe was covered by the dragon’s blood.

 

Subaru: … Tch!

 

Subaru positioned himself right above Rem. The dragon blood didn’t flow in because Subaru wasn’t making contact with Rem’s skin directly, but if he did, he would take all in. He didn’t want to do some half asset work or take the risk to pass out before he finishes, so he’s gonna lay on Rem to take it all. Even if he passes out, the blood will still flow within him.

 

Subaru: … 1, 2, 3!

 

Subaru hugged Rem as hard as he could while his entire body was on her.

 

Subaru: -hrk!! Ah! Argh!! ARRGGHHHHH!!!

 

The blood flows relentlessly from one body to another. It felt like lava was going through his veins, the pain was so intense it overwrote everything his brain knew.

 

Desire? Didn’t think of that. Objective? What was that? Courage? It wasn’t there. All there was, was pain. pain. pain. pain. pain. pain. pain. pain. pain. pain. pain. pain. pain. Pain!!

 

Subaru: AARRHH!! ARGH!! ARRHHH!! AArrhh!! Argghh!! Aaa-

 

Subaru’s body couldn’t handle it anymore as it collapsed and before he knew it, he lost consciousness. Though, if he was still awake, he would be terrified and joyful at the sight in front of him: a fully healed Rem with no injury or trace of the blood whatsoever. But…

 

Subaru: …*zzzzzz*

 

There was also the mysterious sight of Subaru who regained his face, hands and stomach, leaving him with only his lower body in a terrible state from the thighs down.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

6 months have passed since the end of the 3^rd test. The flow of the group changed a lot since then.

 

After their humiliating defeat, it took quite some time for Kati to recover from it and start to act normally toward others but with the condition of NOT betraying them. This condition, imposed by Frodo, was a clear as day and for the time being she stopped doing anything that would lead to the death of her allies.

 

The training was quite easy for Kati, Jerrah, Kuna and Damas. Though, it was harder for Dima and Megu. It was horribly hard for Leo and Mary.

 

Jerrah, after his defeat, was as silent as a tree most of the time but they noticed he would sometimes provoke Leo and even persecute him during some outburst of anger. Though, Frodo still stops him in time when things are about to get out of control. Jerrah looked like a shell of his former self as he wasn’t as commanding as before.

 

Megu, Dima and Damas were silent but mostly observers, they were pretty much going along with everyone but kept their distances. Their growth was quite fast, and they were pretty capable.

 

Kuna growth was faster but unlike the 3 previous men, she was very sociable. She was like a sociable Kati but that wasn’t manipulative. Kuna was rather calm but direct and since she was a Shudrak, her genes allowed her to pass the training quite easily in addition to Capella changes that would give her monstruous stamina. Her monstruous strength, and abilities would have given her the edge on most assassins there weren’t it for her lack of knowledge about fighting a killer.

 

Then there was Mary and Leo, who were completely left behind by everyone. Even thought they had endurance and Leo had crazy recovery, even compared to others, they were barely holding up compared to others. Unlike him they had some kind of knowledge, training or potential ever since they were little kids.

 

Compared to others, they lacked strength, flexibility, experience, and ability to see through a person. They also lacked the ability of personification and lying. It was as evident as day, but what about their relationship?

 

Leo: …

 

It didn’t evolve at all. Leo was trying his best to recover what was lost that day, but Mary kept completely ignoring him no matter what during these 6 months and she wasn’t the only one as no one in the group even cared about his struggles. Everyone besides Frodo.

 

Frodo was like a pillar of hope to him, even when he was struggling, even when he was failing, not once had he told him to give up, not once had he insulted him, not once had he denied him his place in their group. Not even once has Frodo looked down on him.

 

After these months of hard training, after everything they went through and going through a few missions in the mark of the 4^th month, the results were mostly satisfying except for a few who were still struggling with the concept of perfectly hiding their presences.

 

Frodo: …

 

Despite the appearances Leo wasn’t dumb as his comrades call him, nor was he weak, he was just the average standard of a person who knew nothing about assassins or military skills. Though Mary was indeed weak, she had a more manipulative approach to make up her strength and she knew when to not talk so as to not come off as unknowledgeable, besides that, they had relatively the same amount of intelligence.

 

This mission of spying a target and killing another one they just finished was mostly a success, but the mistakes of the boy only bring him the hatred of other members of their team, this was nothing new. Sometimes he would get the mental boost of a genius completely outsmarting everyone, but it wasn’t consistent enough to be considered a skill. Though… He was quite the lucky one to not have died many times over during these missions. In some way, he was very interesting, more interesting than anyone in the team because of that survival.

 

Frodo: Ok everyone, go to your assigned rooms.

 

Everyone: YES!

 

Frodo: Then, we will take our leave.

 

Randolf and Frodo went out of the room that their “plate” was taking place. But-

 

*smack*

 

Leo: Ow! What was that for?

 

Jerrah: Really? After how much you messed up?

 

Leo: It wasn’t my fault! The tree I was on broke the moment I tried to jump.

 

Kuna: … I do not like to talk against you, but… Even though it was not your fault Leo, at least this time, it is starting to get annoying how much you screw up during these last 2 months, putting us all at risk.

 

Leo: -hk!

 

Damas: True, I accept a few little mistakes but in your case that’s kind of annoying.

 

Leo: … Sorry.

 

Mary: …

 

Jerrah: huff! *slaps*

 

Leo: Ow! I said I was sorry you fucker!

 

Jerrah: What did you call me?

 

Leo: hu-!

 

Leo cowers in front of Jerrah’s menacing glare, he stepped back, not wanting another beating as he kept his words to himself.

 

Jerrah: that’s what I thought *slaps*

 

Leo: ow!

 

This was unfortunately the dynamic of the 2, even when Leo wasn’t in the wrong, Jerrah would still find a way to slap him anyways. Mary on the other hand…

 

Mary: …

 

Leo: …

 

Didn’t even bother to look at him.

 

Dima: …Guys.

 

Everyone: ?

 

Dima: Did you hear about the rumor?  

 

Everyone: ?

 

Leo: What rumor?

 

In this place, far from any of the main buildings, there was nearly zero chance that Capella was listening because even the walls were made in the same materials as the jail cells to muffle sounds.

 

Dima: …That a rebellion is coming.

 

Everyone: ?!?!

 

Kati: Oi. Stop with the jokes, it is of a very bad taste. Even if it wasn’t it is just a rumor, having no concrete proof is already a reason to not believe it, right Jerrah?

 

Jerrah: …

 

Kati: Jerrah?

 

Damas: *sigh* Do you really believe any of that?

 

Everyone: ?

 

Damas, who was sitting, stood up before looking at them individually as he talked.

 

Damas: We know from experience what “Mama” is capable of, we also know how many fears her and how much we risk by just doing something that displeases her.

 

Everyone: …

 

Damas: But if it was that easy to overthrow her, many would have done it already. Remember, people from the same league as Frodo and Randolf combined refuse to attack her or do anything against her. Why do you think so?

 

Leo: …Because… they feel indebted?

 

Megu: W-wha-? No! Because she’s stronger than them dumbass!

 

Mary: …

 

Mary was about to say the same thing but kept her mouth shut as she blushed from embarrassment.

 

Damas: But it isn’t completely inaccurate either.

 

Megu: Huh?

 

Damas: We have to take into account that potentially many have lost their way. Many have been under her for so long that they do not know who they are anymore. In addition, many are potentially criminals, with only the protection of a Sin archbishop to protect them and their everyday life. Do you think they would give up on that? Especially those who have a high position?

 

Everyone: …

 

Damas: Indeed. Not only that, but there is also another rumor that says she’s unkillable.

 

Leo: …Unkillable?

 

Kait: *sigh* What did I tell you already. Stop taking rumors at face value-

 

Damas: -What if it wasn’t?

 

Kati: …What?

 

Damas: You have to remember that despite the previous points I made, there are still many on the other side of the spectrum who still hate her. Do you really think, that in 40 years, no one ever tried to kill her off?

 

Kati: …But still-

 

Damas: -I do not know much about shinobis, but as far as I know, murder of the higher ups for power and taking their places is very common, isn’t it?

 

Kati: …

 

Damas: We are in an organization full of bodily modified, hard trained soldiers from childhood. Which easily puts us on part, if not more dangerous than any group of assassins or some of the strongest clans. There are absolutely 0 chances, that no one ever thought of a method that should have worked at 100% to kill her if she wasn’t immortal.

 

Kati: …

 

Everyone, looking at Damas’ explanation, was silent before Dima broke the silence.

 

Dima: How do you know that?

 

Damas: …

 

Dima: How do you know all that? When and by who did you get all of this info’s?

 

Damas: …Many. Many people. From Frodo to instructors who I went to ask.

 

Jerrah: …And why did you ask them.

 

Damas: Isn’t it useless to say? Such a thing should not need to be explained, should it?

 

Jerrah: …

 

Mary: Alright!

 

The gazes turned to Mary, who clapped her hands, face tense as she stood up.

 

Mary: It was a good plate. It is time to go to our rooms.

 

Kuna: …Indeed.

 

The “plate” ended on this note while everyone was going into their room. Though, midway through their respective rooms-

 

Leo: Mary!

 

Mary: …

 

Leo: Please, I want to talk!

 

Mary: What do you want?

 

Leo went out of his to stop Mary midway through her steps. They lived in different rooms, so if she entered Her’s, they wouldn’t talk up until tomorrow.

 

Leo: *gasp* I’m sorry for what happened that day, please forgive me! I’ll fix it!

 

Mary: -no.

 

Leo: …

 

Mary: No, I said. No, I repeat. No, I repeated over and over again. You deceived me, didn’t you?

 

Leo: I didn’t!

 

Mary: I do remember your words quite clearly where you were complaining about yourself instead of the struggle “we” had to go through. I told you from the very beginning that I didn’t want to be someone you would count on to save your life and be by your side.

 

Leo: But we helped each other!

 

Mary: …It is true. But despite that, to which end did you take me in?

 

Leo: … huh?

 

Mary: I’m gonna say it to you, the reason I’m so upset is because I actually trusted you.

 

Leo: …

 

Mary and Leo kept walking up until they reached her door, but she hadn’t entered yet.

 

Mary: I never trusted Jerrah, I never trusted Kati, I never trusted Megu nor any of the other members at the time because I was deeply terrified that they would use me, just to betray me afterwards because they did not care about me but only planned to use me for their own personal gain.

 

Leo: … But-

 

Mary: -Unlike you.

 

Leo face grew tired as he was becoming ashamed each passing words.

 

Mary: I truly trusted you; I trusted your words; I trusted the fact that you weren’t like the others and that you were doing this for the sake of protecting me.

 

Leo: I did!

 

Mary: Did you? Didn’t you just protect me for the sole reason to use me afterwards? Like in case of a death match where we have to face each other? To use me like a shield? Or just use me to comfort you until you feel better and then ditch me when you find someone better, like Frodo?

 

Leo: … I didn’t.

 

They stared at each other for a time because Mary broke it.

 

Mary: I don’t know though. I don’t know what to think anymore, that’s why I kept my distance from you. Be it as it may, we should just go sleep now, I have no interest in talking right now. Good night, Leo.

 

Mary entered as she closed her door without looking back. The silence was heavy as Leo stood there for a few minutes before turning back and walking to his room.

 

Upon reaching his bed and lying down, he did not only feel sorrow, but a terrible amount of anger surged within him as he vented out these words to himself toward a certain girl.

 

Leo: Do as you want you bitch.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

*BOOM*

 

Leo: GAH!!

 

In the middle of the night an explosion resonated as it woke up Leo. The alarms inside the halls of the organization went off as he quickly stood up, took his gear and left his room in a hurry.

 

Leo: Shit.

 

With his heightened senses, he could feel it: smoke was spreading. They were underground and that was a terrible place to have a fire, he could normally extinguish it, but this was no normal fire as it was intentionally caused. He decided the best course of action would be to go above ground and leave the lower place.

 

After running for a while, Leo went outside, barely conscious from the smoke as he saw Kuna, Megu and Dima outside.

 

Kuna: Leo!

 

Leo: Guys what happened?

 

Man: TAKE YOU GEARS, IT IS A REBELLION!!

 

Before they answered a man yelled it out for them as he was running with his gear. Most of the people outside were gearless though, the fire inside the building ravaged everything they had, and the smoke was too thick.

 

Leo: …Where’s Mary? Where’s Kati?

 

Megu: They must still be inside as I haven’t see-

 

Kati: -Whoa? You were worried about us?

 

Leo turned around to see Kati running toward him with her new pink kimono completely covered in charcoal. Jerrah was behind him carrying-

 

Leo: Mary!

 

Kati: -uh~, what a letdown~. I thought you were really worried about me.

 

Mary was unconscious from the smoke. Jerrah put her down as he watched their home burn to the ground.

 

Jerrah: So… It is a rebellion huh?

 

Megu: It seems so.

 

Kuna: It seems like the smoke doesn’t go too much in the air, it is good to not get our position leaked, and the cold in addition to the aeration will definitely extinguish this fire within 3 hours top.

 

Mary: *Cough* *Cough* *Cough*

 

Kati: Oh, hello there, slept well?

 

Mary: …-What happened?

 

Jerrah: After seeing you on the ground, I went out of my way to help you out when the fire broke out.

 

Mary: …Thanks, I guess.

 

Leo: ….

 

Kati: What is it? Dumb boy?

 

Leo: Stop calling me like that! And stop bitching around- … ?

 

Kati: Oh~? What is it? Did my beauty stun you- AH?!?!!

 

Leo: GET DOWN!!

 

Everyone who heard these words tried to protect themselves from the invisible enemy that only Leo saw in time: a flock of Arrows coming into the direction of the people who were outside the building.

 

Leo grabbed Kati before throwing himself on the ground, back facing the arrows, protecting her while Jerrah used a shield to protect himself and Mary.

 

Leo: ARGH!!

 

Leo took 2 arrows on the back, but they were blocked by his small shield and as such, none reached his vital organs, unlike a certain needle that pierced his abs.

 

Leo: Why the fuck would you stab me?!?

 

Kati: …

 

Kati had wide eyes, looking at Leo, with pure surprise and hesitation on her face as she inserted a needle near his pancreas, so the pain would stun him.

 

Kati: Oh. Sorry! But it is your fault for surprising me like this you know? I could have dodged it because of my skills. Sorry, I did this out of reflex.

 

Leo: Bullshit, you definitely weren’t focused on the arrows, you wo-Guh!

 

As she pulled out the weapon, Leo let a small cry of pain as he held his stomach. Kati was so surprised by his previous action that she thought he was assaulting her and out of reflex as a shinobi, she reflexively attacked him.

 

Kati: And~ done.

 

Leo: Warm me before!

 

Kati put on Leo a green substance that was used by Vollachian soldier to heal the wounds. The same thing would be used by Todd for Subaru in one of the failed loops to heal some broken fingers. That same medicinal paste would be used on his abdominal wound.

 

Kati: … Why did you save me?

 

Leo: ?

 

Kati: Remember me? Kati, the deceptive shinobi who once tried to trick and kill you and your friend over there. I was actively trying to get rid of you during that time and I kept bullying you for the last 6 months afterwards. Why try to save me? Even though I could have saved myself.

 

Leo: Lies you would have died…I just didn’t want to see you die.

 

Kati: …

 

Everyone: …

 

Leo: Don’t get me wrong. You’re a bitch, and I’m still pissed to this day about what you did to me and how you treated me.

 

Kati: *gasp* how rude~.

 

Leo: but… I kinda got used to you, attached to you. You all, I don’t want to see any of you die.

 

Kati looked at him for a moment before turning around, looking at where the arrows came from, searching for any other signs of danger.

 

Kati: … Is that so? Huff!

 

Everyone: …

 

Mary: …

 

Mary was quite stunned by the event that just unfolded as she watched and listened to their conversation as their home was burning. She was still on the ground with Jerrah shielding her. Leo on the other hand kept looking at the fire while holding his abs, eyes unmoving before standing up.

 

Mary: …” Was I… Wrong to assume?”

 

Out of everyone who was there, he decided to protect Kati, maybe he was so desperate being alone that he risked his life for her, or maybe he was just trying to prove a point to their previous conversation at the beginning of the night.

 

Mary: …”No”.

 

Mary knew Leo’s personality, that was the furthest thing from whatever he would do. Leo’s a direct boy, who wouldn’t hesitate to act first then think afterwards as she saw. So, him protecting Kati and saying these words were nothing but genuine.

 

???: OOII!! You little shitters!!

 

The gaze of everyone who heard this loud scream turned in its direction. It was Randolf who was running. Toward them, he looked panicked as he approached, an expression none of them saw in 6 months of knowing each other.

 

Randolf: Did any of you see Frodo?!

 

Everyone denied seeing him as the look on his face kept getting harder.

 

Kuna: What’s happening?

 

Randolf: A rebellion, as you know Frodo is an upper grade in this organization and is here to protect mama no matter what. This isn’t the first time there’s a rebellion where people try to kill mama, but this is the first time it happens when Frodo is an upper grade.

 

Leo’s face turned sour.

 

Leo: What does that mean?

 

Randolf: Upper grades have a harsh policy upon them to protect mama from anything and are obligated to do so, or they may perish even if they managed to push back the attack but because of that, they are also primary target for the people who are leading the attacks.

 

Mary: But who’s attacking us?

 

Randolf: … A small militia created within the wall of this very organization who hate mama. They’re preparing for months just to attack and try to kill her off, but from my knowledge, in 40 years, no one succeeded.

 

Dima: … A small militia who hates ma- -hk?!

 

Dima ran to Randolf before yelling his name.

 

Dima: Randolf!!

 

Randolf: ?!?

 

Dima: Where are they? I need to intervene and stop them as quickly as possible!

 

Randolf: … I want to ask for details, but I know this look and will not ask for more. They are spread all around, I do not know where they are.

 

Dima: tch!! You must have been there for 30 to 40 years, right?! You must have an idea since you’ve had so much experience!

 

Randolf: huh?!? Kid, I’m 20. I’ve been there for only 2 of these revolutions, they happen around each 3 to 4 years.

 

Everyone: ….

 

Randolf: … What?

 

Jerrah: Nah, that’s cap. I’m 15 and don’t look so, but you look like you are past midlife crisis.

 

Randolf: You little sh-

 

*BOOM*

 

Everyone: ?!!!?

 

An explosion surged in one of the upper floors of the organization, near Capella’s office, debris were falling into their direction but not far enough to actively hit them.

 

Randolf: -hk!! Fuck it!!! You stay there, I’m gonna go search for him!

 

Randolf ran into the fire, with his bulky body that was changed by Capella he could bear it.

 

Leo: … I’m going in.

 

Everyone: ?!?

 

Jerrah: Are you stupid? There’s no way you’re going in.

 

Leo: You’re not gonna stop me though, I’m going to save Frodo.

 

Jerrah: You can’t even do shit on your own with how inexperienced you are, What do you expect to do?

 

Leo: I’ll put my life on the line, but I’ll help Frodo no matter what.

 

Jerrah: stop the bull-

 

Dima: -I’m following you.

 

Everyone: ?!?

 

Dima, having a hard look on his face, panicked look on his eyes made this statement.

 

Dima: My brother is there, with the rebels, he’s gonna die if I don’t do anything, the best way to find him would be to follow you for some of the path.

 

Megu: Leo, I get it, he’s reckless. But you too, Dima?

 

Kuna: I’m going too.

 

Megu: What?

 

Kuna: Shudrak never let a debt go unpaid. Frodo treated us better than anyone there. There’s no reason to not go help him. I’m following you, Leo.

 

Mary: Wait, but you can’t!

 

Jerrah: …Do as you want.

 

Mary: Jerrah?!?

 

Jerrah, with a tired look on his face, said so. Normally he likes to belittle Leo, but when he wasn’t listening and was going into a certain death, he did not care at all about whatever happens to him. Leo did not want or truly waited for his decision and would have gone regardless.

 

Leo: Let’s go!

 

Kuna/Dima: Yes!

 

They ran toward their destination that was engulfed by flames, carried by the weight and hope to save someone.

 

During their run…

 

Kuna: Leo, we are not Randolf, we may not survive going through this fire.

 

Leo: We are not, there are many ways to bypass this path, we’ll just have to go around.

 

Dima: It’ll take too much time though.

 

Leo: Not if we take my “special path”.

 

Running near the great wall that looked like a mountain, they reached a place where a small hole was hidden, amidst the snow and the vegetation.

 

Dima: What’s this?

 

Leo: A small path I found where I was in correction.

 

Kuna: …What?

 

Leo: What?

 

Dima: She means… You knew about this path for a long time?

 

Leo: Well, yeah… You guys didn’t?

 

Kuna: Pretty sure no one knew though.

 

Leo: …Doesn’t matter, let’s enter it. It’ll bring us to the third layer below, where the prisons are. From there we will fight our way through the fire, but not against the rebels directly or we’re gonna die.

 

Kuna/Dima: Yes.

 

Leo: Let’s go.

 

Kuna: You sure are, quite the interesting one. I never thought you would actually think before acting.

 

Leo: Shut it!

 

The path was long, the path was hard, the air was heavy, the tension was dense. After crawling for so long their knees and palms started bleeding, they infiltrated their own home, face covered as to not breathe too much smoke.

 

The place they were in was pretty fire resistant, they knew that since most of the things in the organization’s hallways were specifically made out of stone and the aeration wouldn’t allow for much fire to burn. Though, after all the oxygen was used, they were in quite a predicament as needed to travel a very long distance without breathing too much or else they would take the risk of falling unconscious.

 

The good news is that the place they were in now, and most of the path they had to travel, wasn’t even touched by the fire nor had too much smoke, allowing them to breathe from time to time. The problem came when-

 

Leo: Hide!

 

???: Let’s go! Let’s go!

 

The sound of many individuals running towards a direction, holding diverse weapons, echoed in the room. They were the ones who caused the rebellion. The sound of their steps echoed further as the path was free for them to advance.

 

Leo: ok, let’s go-

 

Dima: -no.

 

Leo/Kuna: ?

 

Dima: This is where we separate, my brother is with them. I need to find him and protect him, no matter what. So go ahead without me.

 

Dima did not wait for an answer as he followed the rebels, silently, without them noticing.

 

Kuna: It seems like it is just us now.

 

Leo: It seems like it.

 

Kuna: Follow me, I’ll lead the way, I know a way to access our destination without interfering.

 

Leo: Yes.

 

Their way in was longer than expected, they had to make turn side to side, up and down, hiding while avoiding the fire and smoke, but at last-

 

Leo: C- mama’s office! We can-

 

*BANG*

 

Before reaching the door, a loud boom echoed as a figure was thrown out of the office and hit the wall so hard it turned into paste. The body was unrecognizable. Then, right after another figure came out, bloodied, with malicious intent, as it was in a terrible mood and ready to take lives.

 

Leo/Kuna: Frodo!

 

Frodo: ?!? What are you 2 doing here? Go away!

 

Leo: No way, we’re here to help you!

 

Frodo: I don’t need your help, with how inexperienced you are, you’ll only get in the way!

 

Kuna: in that case, let us assist you, but if we are still bothering you, do not hesitate to use us as you please and not worry about us if we’re in danger.

 

Frodo’s face strained hard.

 

Frodo: It is specifically because I cannot do such thing that I’m asking you to leave-

 

Leo: Watch out!

 

Before Frodo turned around, a figure with a sword was already going into his direction, ready to slash his belly. Frodo was too slow as he didn’t react in time, distracted by the 2 younglings.

 

*THUG* *THUD*

 

Frodo: …

 

The slash never came. Before it did, Kuna pulled her bow and aimed right in the head of the aggressor.

 

Frodo: Girl… You-

 

*CLANK*

 

Distracted once more, Frodo didn’t realize he was being sneaked up on once more but the slash was stopped by Leo’s shield and the aggressor had to step back when Leo aimed at his eye with his dagger.

 

Frodo: UGH!

 

*CRUNH* *THUD*

 

Frodo immediately took that opportunity to grab the head of the aggressor, crushing it under his giant grip before slamming the body against the ground.

 

Frodo: *gasp* *gasp* *gasp*

 

Under normal circumstances, Leo and Kuna would not win any 1v1 against any of the experienced assassins that decided to take on Capella, such was the hard truth, they would last 10 seconds top. Though, the tide changes when they’re supported by one of the heaviest hitters of the organization.

 

Leo: You see? We can be useful.

 

Kuna: Gah!

 

Leo/Frodo: !!

 

They let their guard down for the third time, they thought it was over, but it wasn’t. Someone sneaked up on Kuna and grabbed her from behind, knife on her neck.

 

Woman: If it isn’t a good surprise? To see children there, children that you seem to care about, upper grade Frodo.

 

Frodo: …

 

Woman: Here’s what we’re gonna do, you break your arms, impale your body to debilitate yourself and she’ll live. Sounds good?

 

Frodo: … No, it doesn’t.

 

Leo: But-

 

Frodo: -No but! We do not know if she’ll hold her promise, and if I’m unable to fight, who’s gonna protect you or myself?

 

Leo: …

 

Frodo: this is the situation you put yourselves into, despite my warnings.

 

Leo face grew hard as he looked at the pitiful face of Kuna who was completely overpowered by the woman.

 

Woman: If it is what you want, then say goodbye to your precious protege- HAA?!?

 

Leo/Frodo: ?!?

 

???: Don’t think you’re the only ones who know how to sneak up!

 

Woman: wai-

 

*CRUNCH* *THUD*

 

Kuna: *cough* *cough* *cough*

 

Frodo: …Well guess I own you one.

 

The woman’s head was grabbed and immediately crushed before falling, headless on the group, limp.

 

Randolf: You better be.

 

This action, made by Randolf who came in clutch to save the poor Kuna on the ground.

 

Randolf: Though…

 

Leo: …

 

Randolf: To think you would reach this place before me… What a weird outcome…

 

Frodo: Gah-

 

Leo: Frodo!

 

Frodo fell on one knee while holding his stomach, then his chest.

 

Randolf: What’s wrong?

 

Frodo: …Poison.

 

Randolf: …

 

Frodo: And it seems to have some amount of effectiveness. These idiots had more tricks upon their sleeves.

 

Kuna: But… How? I thought we were extremely resistant to many poisons.

 

Frodo: Indeed, we are… Unless they’ve been actively searching and create a new poison that nobody was ever prepared to, and that could bypass our natural immunity…

 

Leo: … A poison that even we aren’t immune to?

 

Such was the conclusion they came up with as Frodo was in terrible pain and could barely move. He was heavily injured everywhere in addition to being seemingly weak from many factors besides the poison.

 

Leo: -hk! More to come!

 

The enemies didn’t stop coming.

 

Randolf: tch! Not there, let’s flee outside, from there we will be able to protect him and get out of this place.

 

Frodo: I can’t or else ma-

 

Randolf: -Shut it! She isn’t there, she won’t notice! Let’s go!

 

Randolf grabbed Frodo and with Kuna to shoot the pursuers to slow them back, they ran a marathon to get out of this place.

 

Kuna: Leo, what about we go back from the path we came from?

 

Leo: Would like to, but we can’t! they’re too big and can’t go in!

 

Frodo/Randolf: Oi!

 

Leo: Sorry but it’s true!

 

Randolf: Stupid kid!

 

Forced to follow the long way, they ran as fast as they could, stopping by moment to fight opponents and avoid the smoke and sometimes the fire. As said previously, most of this place was made out of stone, so the chances of a fire should have been null.

 

Frodo: They put oil everywhere and used old wood.

 

With these 2 components, carefully placed at a certain hour where nobody would notice was the trigger. They managed to perfectly execute their plan and force most of the members of the organization out of the buildings. But for that, they needed an extreme number of resources and a big number of people.

 

Randolf: The village resources.

 

The villages that were previously plunged 7 months ago were the reason for that number of resources and now, here they are, used against them.

 

After running for a long moment, they finally reached outside of the main underground buildings before sprinting out by the-

 

Leo: WINDOW!!

 

Randolf: I KNOW! GRIT YOUR TEETH AND JUMP!!

 

Without thinking, they jumped through the “window” that was made by one of the explosions, still the jump was still extremely dangerous as they were still 50m in the air since the topography of this place had many ups and down. What could have been considered “underground” could have been a few floors of height depending on where you were coming.

 

Jumping and betting their lives on it, they were waiting for the fall. There was snow yes, but was it completely snowed? Was it ice that would crush their feet? Or were there rocks below that would crush their skull if they don’t manage their positioning and momentum properly?

 

All of this was baited right now and-

 

*THUD*

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

There were rocks below the snow.

 

Leo painfully realized this only on the moment of impact, giving him brain damage in the process. Despite the shock, His body already fully adapted to Capella’s changes and with his training, the fall was survivable.

 

Leo: aaaaa~.

 

Well, survivable doesn’t mean you’re not getting hurt. Leo, at least, could somewhat make out what happened. He was grabbed by Randolf, and they were running, Kuna somehow managed to land without a problem. Was he the only one who fell on a surface with hard ground below? He couldn’t make that part out, but he was conscious enough to make out that they were running and they were defending themselves against the incoming attacks.

 

Randolf was saying a few things to Leo, but he couldn’t make it out. Then out of the corner of his eyes, Leo noticed that an assailant was coming from behind, right above Randolf and jumped.

 

Randolf: Kid, stay still!

 

Barely making out the words of Randolf and disobeying him by using his last bit of strength, Leo grabbed his shield, despite not even properly knowing what was happening. In a swift motion shielded Randolf head against the impact of a hammer.

 

The shield broke upon impact due to the force and the shape of the hammer, slamming down on Leo’s poor face knocking him out instantly.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Hours later.

 

Leo: aarrghhh~.

 

In all of his years of life, Leo never experienced such a headache, his brain was pumping so hard, and his ears were rigging so loud he wondered when it would stop. After resting for a bit, he realized something. The sun was already out.

 

Leo: ?!?

 

Leo face was completely bloodied; his right eye was bloodshot due to his blood and brain liquid going in it. When he tried to stand up, his body was staggering as his sense of direction and his physical stability were at the worst. He was sleeping on the snow, but he didn’t freeze to death.

 

Leo: “I guess it is useful”

 

Leo thought this in disgust as he never wanted to be indebted in any way to “her”.

 

Man: The rebellion has been stopped! Get to work and help us reconstruct the building!

 

Leo: ?

 

He was wondering if his brain damage was the cause of him hearing such things, but it seemed like it wasn’t. People were taking out debris out of the building before tossing them in a hole, potentially to hide proof or maybe to use them later.

 

On the corner of his eye, he saw them, his group. He immediately started to walk toward them, stumbling on his path, not being able to walk straight, vision shacking, thoughts slow and unable to process anything beside his set objective, he reached the group.

 

Everyone, besides Dima who was on the side, was sitting around an injured Frodo. Kuna, Randolf and Dima were injured but not as heavily as Frodo, who had to sit it out.

 

Leo: …Guys, is everyone ok?

 

Everyone: !!!

 

The entire group turned to Leo, everyone visibly shaken, eyes turned toward him pure surprise. So open in fact that it felt like their eyes were about to pop out of their socket. It was then he saw their face.

 

Jerrah: …Ain’t no fucking way.

 

Kati: Leo?!

 

Randolf: ….

 

Frodo: …You survived?

 

Leo: ?

 

Leo, confused by their reaction, was puzzled as they were looking at him like a living corpse. Understandably so.

 

Kuna: …Leo… We thought you were dead. We thought you died. When you got hit on the head, your skull got caved in. You stopped breathing, you weren’t moving and your heartbeat even stopped.

 

Leo: …

 

Leo didn’t know if it was because of his state but he didn’t feel much emotion from this information right now. He was just numb to that info. So, numb in fact he didn’t even notice Mary looking at him intensely. Leo tried to touch his skull before a sharp pain struck him and made him reconsider doing that.

 

On the corner of his eyes, he finally saw him. He saw Dima, who was momentarily preoccupied by him before looking into the eyes with the most frustrated look possible. Leo didn’t understand at first before realizing the tears in Dima’s eyes and the body right below him who had a terrible wound on his chest.

 

Leo: Damas…

 

Damas’ body lay there, unmoving, completely pale.

 

Dima: Why.

 

Leo: …

 

Dima: Why? Why?

 

Leo: Dima…

 

Dima: Why. Why? Why?! WHY? WHY?! WHYYY??!!?

 

Leo stepped back at the outburst.

 

Dima: WHY AREN’T YOU DEAD?!!? HUH?!?

 

Dima throwed snow on Leo’s bloodied face, spitting his rage at the poor boy who stood there.

 

Dima: WHY DID YOU SURVIVE!! HOW WOULD YOU, OUT OF ALL THE PEOPLE, SURVIVE??!! HUH?!?

 

Dima was dangerously approaching Leo before being stopped by Kati who used strings to halt his movements and put herself between the 2 of them. Dima was getting cut but he didn’t care.

 

Dima: You! You!! YOU!!! My brother was better than you, better than whatever you were, better than whatever you could become! He was smarter, he was stronger! Then why-

 

Dima fell on his knees, ever more tears streaming from his eyes socket.

 

Dima: Why~, was he the one to die?

 

Upon landing on his knees and despair filling his voice, Kati took back the strings that were cutting him up.

 

Dima: We took the same path, we passed the same challenges, we faced the same enemies, and I tried to convince Damas to not risk his life…

 

The boy punched the snow in anger and frustration.

 

Dima: I couldn’t convince him. I really did all I could, and I finally managed to make him reconsider before an explosion caused by the heat injured him like this…

 

Dima looked back at Leo once more who didn’t speak.

 

Dima: His injury was less important than yours! I brought him in time to get healed! I even found a nurse who treated him, but he still died! How were you the one to survive after basically dying!? Why did my brother die like this~.

 

Dima fell on the snow, crying his eyes out, feeling no strength to do anything more than that. Jerrah looked at him uninterestedly, Kati looked at him in prevention so he wouldn’t do anything non commendable.

 

Everyone else was looking at him with pity, this sight was hard to watch.

 

???: It seems like it is over, isn’t it?

 

The gazes turned to 2 figures who were walking on the snow slowly toward them while speaking these words.

 

Frodo/Randolf: Mama!

 

Capella: Hello~.

 

Despite his physical state and the poison eating him, Frodo tried his best to stand up and they bowed to her, followed by everyone.

 

Capella: It seems the rebellion was a failure. Once more. When will these meat bags understand that nothing can hurt this lady?

 

Kati: ?

 

Capella noticed the reaction of Kati when turning to her and took a decision at that moment.

 

Capella: Ah~, that’s true, you do not know, do you? Because you are new.

 

Everyone besides the veterans looked confused.

 

Capella: Elsa.

 

Elsa: Yes mama.

 

Capella: Show them.

 

Elsa: Yes mama.

 

In the very next moment Elsa cut down Capella’s head and sliced her body in half.

 

Everyone: ??!!??

 

Jerrah: WHAT THE-

 

Kati: AAHH??

 

Dima: What in the-?

 

Leo looked at the scene, without knowing how, he felt something liberated within him. The shock was quickly replaced by bliss, he ignored the pain, he ignored the sadness around as he looked at the now dead body of-

 

Capella: -Quit yelling.

 

Everyone: ….

 

The body that was beheaded and that was cut down slowly transformed as it reformed into a disfigured shape and pile of meat.

 

Horror washed away any sense of relief as disgust filled the eyes and mind of everyone even remotely watching it for the first time, or maybe even the 10^th time. No one talked as they were too flabbergasted to.

 

Before they knew it, Capella’s body grew back into the shape it was.

 

Capella: ah~. As you can see, this lovely lady cannot die, even if you burn her, even if you behead her, even if using any type of magic or poison, it is useless.

 

The horror kept increasing, but no one felt more despair than Jerrah, who was seeing his plans for revenge fleeing away from him so fast he couldn’t even see it anymore and Kati, who just had her every plan and training falling to waste as she will never be able to kill her. Their despair was total.

 

Capella: Well now, Frodo, you did a good job fighting them off. This lady is quite impressed.

 

Frodo: All the please is for me mam- -GUH?!?

 

…….

 

Capella: Though… You still failed to protect this lovely lady as she asked you to.

 

The brain of no one processed what just happened as it was even more horrifying than in a horror story. Capella hand outstretched so fast no one even saw it extend before impaling Frodo, cutting his organs like butter. Everyone was taken by surprise as not even Frodo, Randolf, Kuna, Kati nor Jerrah saw it coming.

 

Frodo: …Mama…

Capella: Remember, it was your job to prevent any of that, and even if failed to do that simple job, your priority was to come and kill the rebels that were supposed to target me specifically, even if it put your life on the line But you never came.

 

Frodo: -Gah!

 

An explosion occurred inside Frodo as he spat blood all over before Capella pulled back her hand.

 

Capella: This is the one who will replace you in the future, her name is Elsa, she’s not as strong as you yet but she has a great future in front of her. She’ll be even stronger than you, eventually.

 

Frodo: -Gah *cough* *cough*

 

Randolf: ah~, aaah~

 

As Randolf swung his head right to left, he couldn’t believe what was happening to him as his brother was dying right in front of him.

 

Randolf: Frodo~.

 

Frodo: ….

 

Everyone: …

 

Frodo died.

 

The silence was heavy, the air was thick, the tension could be cut with a knife. The despair on Randolf’s face, the tears that were forming were slowly replaced by rage as he was about to burst open.

 

Capella: Ah~, one less but no big loss, right?

 

Randolf wouldn’t allow himself to do that though, Frodo’s wish was for him to take care of the kids, and also because-

 

Randolf: I’m so sorry big brother, this is all my fault.

 

Randolf was partially the reason as to why Frodo died. He prevented him from doing his job and resulted in his death. Randolf looked at him as his anger was only held by his guilt and the objective he imposed on himself, something his brother wanted. So, he would not burst. He would not burst out of anger. He would not. he does not have this righ-

 

Leo: You~ MONSTER!!

 

Everyone: ??!!!!!

 

The gazes of not only the group, but anyone in the vicinity who heard that outburst snapped their head so fast it felt like their own lives were on the line at the very last second.

 

Leo: HOW COULD YOU?!?

 

Capella: … huh?

 

Capella turned around confused, while Elsa was looking completely terrified. The boy’s suicidal attitude was worthy in the top of the dumbest death within these walls they call their organization.

 

Leo was not holding back either his anger, or his despair, or even his tears.

 

Leo: WHY DID YOU KILL HIM? DIDN’T YOU SEE HOW INJURED HE WAS?! HE RISKED HIS LIFE FOR YOU! HE TRIED HIS BEST FOR YOU!! IS THIS HOW YOU THANK PEOPLE WHO DO THEIR BEST FOR YOU?!!? HUH?!!

 

Capella: Is this kid serious?

 

Leo: FRODO WAS- … FRODO WAS LIKE A BIG BROTHER TO US? HOW COULD YOU KILL HIM LIKE THAT? HE WAS EVEN LOYAL TO YOU! ISN’T THIS WHY HE WAS YOUR UPPER GRADE??? WHY?!!

 

Randolf: ?!!!?

 

Everyone: …

 

If previously, the tension was so dense it could have been cut with a knife, it was now so dense you would need a pickaxe to break through it. There wasn’t a single person with a brain who wasn’t sweating so much it felt like they took a bath. They were just waiting for a reaction.

 

Leo: WHY-

 

*CRUNCH*

 

Leo was cut off, as Capella’s hand went right through his face.

 

Capella: Ah~ it seems like I have to teach you a lesson. Make an example out of you.

 

Leo: arg! Arrh! ARRHHHH!!!

 

Leo’s body transformed into a giant pile of flesh, his blood boiled, his insides were out, and the cold was hitting like a truck. He was gonna die, he was gonna die, he was gonna die, he was gonna die.

 

The scene completely horrified the new trainees who were watching this scene with utter fear as they watched Leo being transformed into an atrocity.

 

Randolf: Mama!!

 

Capella: Huh?

 

Randolf: Please, let this boy live!

 

Capella: SHUT IT!!

 

*THUD*

 

Randolf: GAH!

 

Capella: There’s no way this lady is going to let this disrespect slide! If this lady does, everyone will start following it and make more rebellions!

 

Capella kicked Randolf so hard his huge body flew backward but it didn’t stop him. He stood up and went back to prostrate himself.

 

Randolf: I beg you! He didn’t mean it! During the rebellion he was hit on the head so hard his skull was crushed! It is because of the brain damage that he talked to you like this, please forgive him!

 

Capella: ….

 

Capella started into Randolf eyes. There was anger and hatred within him, there was despair and sadness too, she saw it clearly, but-

 

Capella: …*sigh* Fine, but JUST this time, because this lady is merciful.

 

*CRUNCH* *CRUNCH* *CRUNCH* *CRUNCH*

 

Leo: ARH! ARGHH! AAAHHH! Ahh!  Aaaa~.

 

Capella: May this be the first and the last time you ever talk to this lady like this.

 

Leo, pale, covered in fesses, piss and blood, pale as a sheet. Unable to move could not feel anything but sadness and shame.

 

Capella: Also, by the way, you!

 

Megu: ?!!

 

Megu jolted at his name being pronounced.

 

Capella: You know, Elsa and this lovely lady have been getting close previously.

 

Megu: …No.

 

Capella: We have been discussing a lot.

 

Megu shakes his head as he watched in horror between Elsa and Capella.

 

Capella: She shares a lot~ of her secrets with me.

 

Capella said these words while having a smile but Megu on the other hand started to cry as he said a last “no” in pure despair.

 

Megu: No~.

 

Capella: And she told this lady that a certain boy, called Megu Mera, confessed to her a few days ago.

 

Mary: *gasp*

 

Kuna: -hk!

 

Jerrah: -gh!!

 

Randolf was wide eyes as he slowly turned to Megu with pure horror in his eyes as he watched the boy crying in despair.

 

Capella: It seems like you forgot one of the very first rules this lady told you at the beginning and that you could have asked at any time.

 

*THUD*

 

Capella’s hand pierced right through his chest before he could even move.

 

Capella: No romantic love, in any form.

 

Megu: tsk! nnnooooOOOOOOO!!!

 

Megu started to transform like Leo, but this time Randolf did not intervene, when he was looked at, his face was distorted as he watched in horror. He wanted to intervene, but he had no excuse.

 

Soon, Megu Mera’s voice stopped echoing in the air as his fleshy, unshaped body stopped moving.

 

everyone: …

 

Capella: Normally, this lady would have just neutered him. But this lady was in a terrible mood. Now then, disperse! We have work to do!

 

Leo: ah~…..

 

Seeing a last act of cruelty that even he witnessed, Leo body gave out as he fell unconscious on the snow, right after seeing his friend die in front of him.

 

Everyone: …

 

A group of nurses came with white sheets; one was put upon Frodo’s corpse and the other on Megu. There was another group of nurses coming with equipment to transport them.

 

The silence was heavy. Many of the workers just went their way traumatized once more. Randolf, after clutching his hands so hard blood dropped from it, regained his composure. He advanced before taking Frodo’s bandana that he put on his head and Leo’s unconscious figure and put him on his shoulder.

 

Randolf: Everyone disperse. We have nothing to do there anymore.

 

Mary: … I’m following you.

 

Randolf: do not.

 

Mary: … Let me repeat it then, I will follow you because I want to talk to Leo, when you put him in a good spot I will take care of him.

 

Randolf: … Do as you please. But please, keep your distance from me.

 

Mary: …Yes.

 

Randolf voice lacked any emotion. It sounded like a tired old man who would be too tired to even fight back if his life was on the line. He sloppily walked toward an emergency clinic during rebellions to put Leo, leaving the group in utter shock from the event.

 

Randolf: You sure are a kid who doesn’t think much, aren’t you?

 

Leo: *zzzzz*

 

Randolf lifts his head before slowly downing it.

 

Randolf: Though, you also have a lot of courage. To think you would be the one, saying the words we all wanted to say and still came out alive, for that I have only a few things to say…

 

Randolf lifts his head to look in the direction of his destination as he spoke these words.

 

Randolf: Thank you, Leo. Thank you, for defending my brother against “her”, something that even I could never do. Thank you, Leo, for saving my saving life, multiple time against the enemies and against myself when I was about to throw my life away by trying to fight her… Thank you, so much.

 

Randolf, for the very first time in years conveyed his true feelings while tears were flowing down his face, crying the death of the most important person to him- crying his dead brother, walking just far away enough so that nobody would saw or hear him.

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Several Hours later.

 

Leo: … oh fu- gluuuuuuurr.

 

Leo woke up terribly. He didn’t sleep properly the night before after training, neither did he sleep properly after his concussion and now he woke up feeling horrible.

 

The world was turning, and he was as weak as he could be, in addition now, he was vomiting blood.

 

Mary: Hello.

 

Leo: …

 

Leo finally realized he was sleeping on Mary’s lap while being completely naked. They looked each other in their eyes for a few moments before Leo decided it was enough and tried to go away.

 

Mary: Wait! I want to talk!

 

Leo: We have nothing to say to each other.

 

Mary: what?!? Wait no, I want to talk.

 

Leo: Go talk to someone else.

 

Leo pushed Mary away before falling onto his face. Even then, he still tried to crawl away.

 

Mary: What the fuck is wrong with you?!

 

Leo: What about it? I might betray you or maybe I’m using you just to take advantage whenever I could.

 

Mary’s face hardened.

 

Mary: Stop being childish! I’m serious, this is not the time for that!

 

Mary tried to grab him back so he would stay.

 

*SLAP*

 

Mary’s hand jolted so fast, it was as if she was about to get bitten by a beast. The sound that resonated for that single instance was deafening to Mary as she did not get it, she did not understand.

 

Leo: Keep your hands away from me please.

 

Mary: …Why~?

 

Mary feelings were deeply hurt as she hadn’t previously realized how hard she messed up. Up until yesterday, Leo was still following her around like a dog trying to beg for her forgiveness but now-

 

Leo: Why? You’re asking that?

 

Mary: …

 

Leo: That day, I messed up saying things I never really thought about. From that day, everyone turned their back on me, everyone abandoned me. Though, I never expected you to ever think that I would use you just to betray you. Was this the thought you had of me when I was actively saving your life?

 

Mary: …no, but that-

 

Leo: -“That’s” nothing of it!

 

Mary: !!

 

Mary jolted while Leo poured his true frustration against her for the very first time.

 

Leo: …I tried my best.

 

Mary: …

 

Leo: I really tried my best to befriend you. I tried my best to get back what we had. I wasn’t thinking right at the time. Now, you just think you can walk on me and talk after what you said to me yesterday? Especially with how much you distrust me? With how much I disgust you?

 

Mary: No~. Please.

 

The silence was there for a few seconds before Leo broke it.

 

Leo: Go away. I don’t want you anywhere near me if this is the impression you have of me. I do not know how you will backstab me if it becomes convenient for you. I don’t want you to play with my feelings.

 

Mary: …*sob*

 

Leo: hu?

 

Leo used his strength to turn around to face Mary who was sobbing. “Who does she think she is?” Leo thought. Instead of accepting his rejection she held him and was sobbing, she was getting on his nerves.

 

Mary: I’m sorry.

 

Leo: Why would I forgive you?

 

Mary: I’m sorryyy~. I’m sorry that I projected my insecurities on you, it is only when I saw you save Kati that I realized my mistake. Please forgive me.

 

Leo: Why would I? After everything I went through? Everything you made me go through?

 

Mary: I’m sorry~ *sob*.

 

Mary keeps repeating these words as she realizes her mistake, her mistake that hurt the poor boy who was also not mentally fine.

 

Leo: …I’m going to die.

 

Mary: huh?! *sob*

 

This sentence shocked Mary so hard she partially let him go before looking him in the eyes.

 

Leo: There’s no way I’m gonna survive there.

 

Mary: …

 

Leo: The only one who was kind to me was Frodo, and he’s dead. Every mission, I mess up. Every fight, I slowly realize, even with training, that I’m not built for this.

 

Mary: *sob* Leo…

 

Leo: This is just the beginning, I have no one by my side and I have no future. The person I considered my big brother is dead. Are you gonna call me out for this too as making it all about myself?

 

Mary swings her head left to right.

 

Leo: I’m going to die. I’m going to die. I can’t trust your words either, why would I believe someone who gave up on me like this?

 

Silent sought their room again. Mary still looked at Leo with shame, eating her away before her eyes light up.

 

Mary: What if we start again?

 

Leo: ?

 

Mary changed position so they could face each other.

 

Mary: I’m in the wrong, there were so much I didn’t know, and not only did I left you and did not try to hear you out, but I also befriended people who tried to kill me or would have betrayed me previously while rejecting you. I was an hypocrite.

 

Leo: …

 

Mary: There’s no way something like that can just slide. That’s why I want you to give me- no, us another chance.

 

Leo: And trust you?

 

Mary: You’ll not be forced to trust me. But at least, I want us to start again, even if slowly, even if it takes years, I want to become your friend again.

 

Mary hugged Leo in an embrace.

 

Mary: Let’s help each other and support each other, through the challenges and through the losses.

 

Leo: hug~. Hk! *inhales* *exhale* *inhales* *exhale* *sobs*

 

Mary: Leo?

 

Leo face went down as he fell on Mary’s lap. He was crying. He was crying his eyes out.

 

Leo: *sobs* I could not protect him. *sobs*

 

Mary did not talk, she just focused on being by his side while he came to the fact that they lost Frodo.

 

 

Chapter 30

Notes:

IMPORTANT INFO:

Hello there, I know I said Friday but I think I’ll post in advance.

Firstly, I want to deeply apologize for ruining the pacing with my OC characters. Trust me when I say I did not want to overdo it with them, but I have plans with them in the future toward the end of the fanfic where they will have a role later which is why I focused a bit the story about them because I had no idea how to revolve all of Capella’s camp around only her. I know, I kind of messed up trying to integrate them a bit too much but worry not, past chap 30 Subaru, Rem and Capella will have their spotlight from now on and the OC will have way less spotlight for the rest of the fic.

Secondly, I will post every single bit of past related content from the OC which means I’ll directly post 5 chapiters in a single go. Though, I must warn you guys, from chapiter 26 to 29 the content related to Subaru and Rem are only in the beginning, after reading it skip to the next chapiter up until chapiter 30. Then in chapiter 30 go to the middle of the fic up until you see "-------" Where Capella's dialogue starts will be where the main content will be related.

Thirdly, I’m sorry, but I already planned a few final scenes in my head before I even reached chapiter 10 of the fanfic which is why I tried to flesh out my OC characters for their purpose and not because i want to show them off, which means you will still see them a bit. Because the complains came so late, it is almost impossible to take them off now without scraping everything I already wrote in the drafts past that, so i assure you that if you bear them a bit, the reward will be Worth it or else you're free to cook me in the comments (just not too hard please).

Fourthly, since many will skip the backstories, if you see subjects or names that you do not remember or characters that you have no memory of, just ignore it and take it as it is. It will not affect much the story besides giving the OC characters even more Reason to hate Capella.

Fifth, since I’ll be uploading 5 chapiters, it can even be counted as 6 because of the length of one of them being 10k words, I'll take a pause of 2 to 3 weeks to advance the story a bit in the drafts and focus more on the main Subaru and Capella as you guys suggested.

 

So now, I hope you enjoy the reading.

 

 

 

8 years have passed since Leo got abducted. Many things have changed since Frodo’s death, and some didn’t.

 

Firstly, Leo grew to be a big and tall young man with exceptional strength and ability he could use-

 

Leo: …

 

-Or so he thought it should have been. Leo barely grew at all, as if to mock his unfortune, everyone grew normally. Even Kati, who was previously the second shortest despite the age difference, was taller than Leo now even if it is barely. Why was it you may ask?

 

Well, after provoking Capella, she had huge suspicions about him potentially being a member or a future leader of a rebellion, in the near or far future. So, at any mistake, she would seek any excuses to punish or bully him and transform him. Especially when reported, the one who did the report could even get a reward, which was unknowingly to Leo one of the reason people took on him.

 

By the time she realized that Leo was far from a threat, that he was not smart enough, didn’t have the qualities of a leader and was too direct to even hide his emotions, it was already too late. All the transformations he was subjected to, all the long periods of starvation he was imposed on, slowed tremendously his physical grow.

 

Capella still did not like the boy that much because even without her factor in it, he was still a failure as an assassin. Leo’s only grace was that Mary, despite not being punished even half the time as much as him, was still shorter due to her physical stature to which she was insecure of.

 

Randolf took upon the group as the new leader, but despite his strength rivaling Frodo, he tried as hard as he could, so his performance is only considered “passable” in the eyes of Capella. Though, with the challenges and tasks Capella forced him to do, he shined way too much, and she ended up taking him as her personal torturer.

 

There was no need to be a genius nor a perceptive person, even Leo could tell that despite his calm and composed attitude leaving no signs of any negative emotions, Randolf took no pride nor any joy in working for Capella, nor did he have any motivation whatsoever.

 

After Frodo’s death, Randolf attitude started to change, gone was his hard attitude and murderous eyes, they became softer overtime. Same with his attitude, going from strict to very soft as it seems he tried to imitate the personality of his dead brother. As a reminder to not throw his life away like that day, he wore Frodo’s bandana at all times.

 

Dima was at the worst for a long time; he was never the same. Randolf was kinder to him and Leo for obvious reasons while encouraging Dima to do better upon failure. Dima never truly regained his smile, nor did he talk much after that, he became gloomy and seemingly tired.

 

Each time he would meet Leo, he would avoid him to not have anything to say to him up until the punishments of Leo started to accumulate to which, even with his hatred, he started to pity him and think he really needs to be a dick to bully Leo in his conditions. It is after that he started to open up to him and they ended up becoming friends.

 

Mary did not grow much physically, she had the knowledge she learned to carry her in this place and her training definitely had its fruit, but she was still the weakest in the group and one of the weakest in the organization to which she was seriously insecure of.

 

Mary was being punished, despite the group and Jerrah’s efforts to cover for her, due to her poor performance. Though, there was a laying reason behind it: Leo.

 

Capella sent spies and people to survey them. Despite almost everyone unanimously agreeing to hate him as he would be reported, even Jerrah reported him a lot in secret at the beginning, it quickly fired back on Mary who despite her good attitude and performance couldn’t keep up with the others in terms of efficiency.

 

She was decent, the same with Leo despite the fact that he messes up, but she was visibly outperformed by everyone, leading the spies reporting on her. To Jerrah’s dismay the fact that he was reporting on Leo and it turned against Mary, was something he did not expect and wanted to fix but he couldn’t take anything back.

 

Capella herself did not care about Mary, she just didn’t want to make it seem she was only targeting Leo to give out rumors that she would just attack anyone she wants, nor did she want others to think they can act as they want. This was why Mary was a primary target.

 

This was the real reason as to why Mary was getting strays. To this day, neither her nor Leo knows of the real reason as to why they were getting targeted so much by Capella.

 

Megu’s name was erased. It was as if he never existed. No one talked about him, no one brought him in conversations, no one ever bothered to mention him. The same thing was true for Frodo and Damas, but they were more subject as being remembered and referenced indirectly through attitude or emotions when the group were conveying their feelings.

 

Jerrah was no better than before, he fell in despair. Ever since the death of Frodo, there was one rebellion that ended up badly. Normally from Randolf’s words, a rebellion happens every 3 to 4 years but only 1 happened in 8. This is mostly due to Elsa, Capella’s favorite.

 

Elsa was a cunning and vile woman, even more than Kati. She was also extremely strong and sneaky, the perfect assassin, there was no one who was better than her… At least up until the sin archbishop of gluttony joined their ranks.

 

Elsa knew how to sneak and manipulate people, and she was even stronger than Randolf in his current prime. Not only was she dangerous but something terrifying happened in that rebellion that happened after Frodo’s death that completely destroyed any will Jerrah had to fight back.

 

During the attack, Elsa was completely obliterated and burned to a crisp by an explosion right in front of Jerrah, that event made him reconsider if he shouldn’t just join the rebels and still try to end Capella… But that was before seeing her rise from the flames with her body disfigured and burned to a crisp. She rose before smiling at him while her body was regenerating.

 

That image completely froze Jerrah, even more when later Elsa admitted that she and Capella knew a rebellion was coming and they just lured them where they wanted. Not only that, but she also conveyed that her regeneration was nothing more than a pal copy of Capella’s. This is what killed any sense of fighting back Jerrah had, forcing him to live in shame as he knows now that nothing he could do would bring him back what he lost. From that day on, Jerrah would regularly have outbursts of anger whether against Leo or any of his allies.

 

Kati and Kuna were mentally fine, at least mostly, for as long as they could get away from this place. Because Kuna needed to be place near the Shudrak village to give information and Kati was regularly a spy for Capella in case of emergency, they had a lot of time to spend outside of the main building of the organization, though they still learned how dangerous and pissy Capella could be. So, they made sure to always bring or do something to brighten her mood.

 

Bringing us to this moment, Leo and Mary spent a lot of time together, their relationship slowly and gradually upgraded far beyond what it was, and Leo even started to say that he loved her in secret to which she told him to shut up each time. Leo kept confessing in secret, but Mary always rejected him despite their closeness.

 

Due to their incompetence in their job, they were brought to the Barielle domain to spy on Priscilla Barielle, and they were visited each week by Capella. What they haven’t realized was that Capella’s “visits” were nothing more than a reason to take out her stressed out anger at them for a reason or another and was searching for an excuse to kill them as they pissed her off. Though, she couldn’t do that unless she had a good reason to, it was a rule she imposed on herself, small mistakes would just get “punishment”.

 

This day of visit, Capella would bring down something that will completely destroy the fighting spirit of Mary.

 

Capella: You sure took your time meat bags.

 

Leo/Mary: We deeply ask you to forgive us, mama.

 

It became a habit long ago that they spoke in unison the same sentences at the same time. They bowed their heads, and their right hands were to their chest as they spoke.

 

Capella: Hum, I see. So? What news do you have for this lady?

 

Leo: There’s nothing to report really, besides the events that happened at the royal capital quite some time ago, Priscilla Barielle has just been increasing her popularity by helping the villages within her domain as we reported to you previously.

 

Mary: Besides that, she didn’t do anything special.

 

Capella: It sure is boring news… Unless you haven’t been doing your job properly?

 

The 2 “children” shook on their boots as they were looking in fear.

 

Leo: N-no mama. We assure you we did our job properly, you needn’t to worry at all!

 

Capella: ahh~ ah~. You are quite eloquent, but in the facts, there’s no way this lady could trust these words of yours after all these years of slip up. Especially after how you pissed me off, last time.

 

Leo: It is not my fault- GAH!

 

Capella threw a rock at him.

 

Capella: THEN WHO’S FAULT IS IT?? YOU LITTERALY GAVE AWAY YOUR REAL NAME, RANDY!

 

Leo: I-I I deeply apologize! But it is true, I was partying and couldn’t hold it together!

 

Mary: -eep!

 

Silence waited as he realized once more than he messed up. Mary’s “eep” was the reason he realized it. Leo shouldn’t drink, drinking is nothing more than the temptation of the devil, it was the enemy of spies, the enemy of whoever wanted to keep lucidity, regardless of the age.

 

But that wasn’t the reason as to why he messed up, this was something Capella already knew and figured out from their last conversation. What pissed Capella was-

 

Capella: -You dare talk back to this lady?

 

Leo: …no.

 

Capella, who was in elevation on a rock, jumped down and was slowly approaching Leo.

 

Leo: W-wait! Wait! Wait, wait, wait! Please! Mama!

 

Capella: Don’t you dare move!

 

Leo stopped stepping back. Capella approached him up until she reached him.

 

Capella: This lady is tired of you, even after all these years, you never learn. Maybe this lady should go harder on you.

 

Leo: no-

 

Mary: -No! Wait!

 

Capella: hum?

 

Mary placed herself in front of her and shielding Leo.

 

Mary: You can’t do this! Okay it was his fault, but can you please forgive him? Mama?

 

Capella: …You know, you’re only a smart girl when you shut up.

 

Mary recently have discovered a new feeling that stings her whenever she saw Leo talking with one of the other maids in the mansion. Not only that but she also noticed her ability to read and decision making tremendously drop when he’s the subject of conversation in addition to making her particularly aggressive.

 

This attitude, this new feeling she discovered had actually an underlying cause: love. This feeling she didn’t know forced her to put herself in front of Leo to protect him from Capella, but she only realizes her mistake way too late.

 

Mary: … Ma-

 

*CRUNCH*

 

Capella: This lady needs to put you in your place.

 

Just like Megu, just like Leo, she pierced Mary’s chest before transforming her, and thus her “punishment” started.

 

The way they addressed her previously the last time she visited, the way they messed up previously but never lose hope due the glint in their eyes in addition of the fleeting feeling of getting away from Capella was something their “mother” noticed only all too well.

 

It was because one of them has potentially something that awaits outside of Capella’s organization and the boy (Leo) followed the girl’s feelings because he trusted and believed in her, this bothered Capella beyond belief. It is why she used her resources to “fix” it.

 

After a minute, Capella transformed Mary back into her normal shape, she was shaking with blood and fesses around, but Capella needed to make her understand. Capella inserted her hand in her brain, allowing her to recover faster.

 

Capella: I have something for you, Mary.

 

Mary; *gasp* huh? *gasp*.

 

Capella: You, who seem to have hope because of your objective, have this and let them crumble.

 

Capella threw something covered in a sheet. Mary looked at it, then at Capella, undecisive as to what to do.

 

Capella: Look at it.

 

Mary slowly reached out while still looking at her “mother” and slowly opened the sheet that was covered in blood.

 

Mary: … A head?

 

Leo: ?!

 

Capella: …

 

Mary did not understand for a moment the reason as to why Capella would give her such a thing, there was so many people she directly and indirectly killed but Capella’s her look toward her didn’t change, Mary kept looking at it more carefully.

 

It was a head. The head of someone young. The head of a woman in her twenties….

 

Mary: ……ha~

 

Leo: ? Mary?

 

Mary: aahhh~!!

 

Capella smiled at the reaction.

 

Mary: AAAAAAAAHHH~!!!

 

Without warning, Mary immediately started to yell and cry, her cries and wail were so hard she couldn’t even be proper anymore as she let herself fall to the ground and wail even harder as her sanity was leaving her.

 

Leo: Mary! Mary!!

 

Mary: MARRIAAAAA!! *inhales* BIG SISTEEEERR!!!

 

Leo: ?!!?? Your sis-?!?

 

Leo looked at Capella, who was still smiling and looking at the scene while Mary was having a mental breakdown.

 

Leo: …Mama…

 

Leo was waiting for Capella to give him an answer as to at least what that was for and what to do, an answer that never came. Capella just kept smiling and turned around.

 

Capella: This marks the end of our discussion. I do not want to hear her cries at all. Mary…

 

Mary wailing didn’t stop even for Capella, her face was completely covered in tears and snot, this was the very first time Leo ever saw her like that.

 

Capella: You have nowhere to go now, no one to go now.

 

Capella flew away, leaving them like this.

 

Leo watched Capella fly away before he muttered mentally-

 

Leo: “You.fucking.Monster”

 

 

Hours later.

 

 

Leo was in Mary room, trying to recomfort her, it was of no use, Mary wouldn’t calm down. The events with Capella happened at the beginning of the night and but even now, hours later, she wasn’t calming down.

 

She would stop crying momentarily before putting herself in a fetal position, balancing her body from front to back while looking at nothing with her expression as dead as the void.

 

Leo was holding her, trying to comfort her to no avail. He couldn’t bear it, but he couldn’t blame her either. Capella just killed her sister.

 

Mary: *sniff* my sister-

 

Leo: Mary?

 

Mary: *sniff* *sniff* My sister was the only person *sniff* who understood me.

 

Leo: …

 

Mary: *sniff* When even no one in the village believed me, *sniff* She still did.

 

Leo listened to her carefully as she let her emotion fly toward him.

 

Mary: *sniff* *sniff* We made a promise, *sniff* to open a dressing shop when we grow up. *sniff* When our village was attacked, we tried our very best to flee from the cultists. *sniff* They were about to catch us, but I managed to protect her by giving myself away. I thought it was a success because she wasn’t a participant of the “tests” 8 years ago. *sniff* But-

 

Mary’s head fell low on Leo’s chest.

 

Mary: “She” shouldn’t have been able to know that *sniff* my sister was alive! She shouldn’t! How?! How did she figure it out? Was it my fault?

 

Leo: hu-? No Mary.

 

Mary: Was it my fault? *sniff* Was I the reason as to *sniff* why my sister is now dead?

 

Leo: No, you aren’t. “She” is a monster.

 

Despite their condition

 

Mary: I thought she was alive *sniff*, I really thought so. *sniff* Even if she were to be in captivity, even if she were to be a slave, I wanted to save her regardless, *sniff* I would have saved her! I wanted her to live a normal life!

 

Mary sank once more in a breakdown as if she was becoming a corpse.

 

Leo: … I love you, Mary.

 

Mary cries slowly stopped before she looked at him, still sad, still depressed and her anger was directed at him.

 

Mary: Do *sniff*… You think this is the moment *sniff* for such a thing? And *sniff* making it about yourself?!

 

Mary tried to push him, but Leo held firm.

 

Mary: Fuck you, Leo! *sniff* Why are you making this about yourself? Huh? I-

 

Leo: -I’m not.

 

Mary: Yes, you are!

 

Leo inhales before saying these words.

 

Leo: Mary, I love you from the bottom of my heart.

 

Mary: …

 

Leo: I will never replace your sister, but I truly love you, from the day you saved me from that hole, I was deeply in love with you.

 

Mary wasn’t crying anymore, she just focused on listening to him even though she was still angry at him.

 

Leo: True, you were annoying sometimes, you were bitchy and that stun you pulled the day of our first rebellion almost completely made me lost any feelings I had for you.

 

Mary: *gaaaasp* You fucker! *sniff* Do you think this is something to say to a girl in distress?!!

 

Leo was smiling when explaining the last part and didn’t stop doing so.

 

Leo: But each time I said that I loved you, not once was I lying.

 

Mary: …

 

Leo lifts his body up and forces Mary into a sitting position.

 

Leo: Even now, I love you.

 

Mary: Leo…

 

Tears were welling once again as she looked at him.

 

Leo: I will be there for you no matter what, I will protect you no matter what, unlike that pathetic self of me at the beginning of the night who couldn’t defend you against “her”. I will make sure you never saw this “me” again.

 

Mary: *sniff* No, it wasn’t your fault, you would have been hurt and wasting my sacrifice anyways.

 

Leo grabbed Mary’s hand.

 

Leo: I want you to be by my side. Even if not official in the eyes of the world, I want you to be my woman, as I only have eyes for you and you only.

 

Mary: Leo…

 

Leo: Mary… Be by my side, as my partner and as the woman I love.

 

There was 5 seconds of silence before Mary threw herself at him.

 

Mary: Yes! Yes! Of course I would, why would I?

 

Mary cries started once again but for a completely different reason than the beginning of the night.

 

Leo grabbed Mary’s face as if he was squeezing the face of a child before approaching his face. Mary did not dodge, she did not flee, she did not push him, she just let it happen.

 

They kissed each other, the unofficial couple in the eyes of world consumed their first time together as Leo made Mary forget her sorrow.

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Capella: This lady doesn’t get it.

 

Capella didn’t get it.

 

Sitting with her fingers crossed over her head with her face facing the table below her, she kept wondering, what did she do wrong? Why was the boy such a tough shell to break? Her shapeshifting power allows her to be the ultimate torturer, but why then? Why isn’t he even showing signs of breaking down?

 

It has only been almost 3 weeks since they were captured, normally with hunger, fear and stress one should show signs of fatling mentally. It did at the beginning, but the true potential of one being able to withstand torture was within the first 2 days depending on his constitution in addition to his mental fortitude. If for example one was to be strong physically but weak mentally, the torture would leave him in a complete state of fear and trauma.

 

The time she took these 2 prisoners in was so short in comparison to almost any of the prisoners she had but they somehow managed to piss her off like no one within such a short timeframe.

 

If one were to be weak physically but strong mentally, cheeping away his physical strength would also easily affect his mental strength up until he fell into a complete state of depression, so to make the process faster, Capella generally uses strong methods of tortures like these layers of tortures she used against Subaru and Rem.

 

Then there are monsters, these people who never falter once, who are physically and mentally strong, to which no amount of torture nor prediction was enough to make them bend the knee, these people were hopeless as they were people who had nothing to lose, only to gain. Family? Friend? Money? Fame? None of these interest them, only their objectives.

 

Finally, there is this boy, who absolutely respects NONE of these conditions.

 

Capella: What the heck is wrong with him?!?

 

Subaru was physically weak, mentally deplorable as he had anger issues and from a first glance, should have been easily manipulated and tricked. He had no real training, as even a normal soldier would easily be able to beat his ass. He had no training against torture. Every example given previously were people who were trained for YEARS and saw many battlefields, which Subaru absolutely didn’t when looking at his physical condition up until recently. He was nothing but an amateur.

 

To make sure he fell into despair, when Capella was regrowing his burned nerves during their “sessions”, she discretely reduces the part of his brain to is supposed to affect his will and inject chemical that were supposed to make him lazy and depressed, putting him into a severe state of depression and make them lose their will to fight. It was one of the best thing Capella could do to destroy one psyche, yet-

 

Capella: -TSK!!

 

Subaru showed absolutely NO signs of change at all, as if she hasn’t done anything, he still defied her, he still insulted her, he still refused to bend his knee like one of the “monsters” yet he’s so frail and has no potential to be strong physically enough to be a menace, which completely put in question whatever Capella knew.

 

Just to assert that, she even used that same move on Rem before completely disfiguring her, yet she found them glued to each other and defying her, as if it only strengthened their bond. Why? Doesn’t he care that she looks like a failed piece of bread?

 

Capella: …

 

Or was it just possible that to him, physical appearance doesn’t mean much?

 

Capella: … No, that can’t be.

 

Capella wanted to know information, with her powers, she can easily connect her brain with Subaru’s in the region where his memories are located and copy them for herself but the reasons she didn’t were because of her “child” Roy Alfard and her past experiences on it.

 

Her past experiences in it allowed her to get the information’s she wanted but at which price? She started to see more and more of the things she never wanted: Romances and the disgusting acts that followed from each of her victims.

 

Capella was far from a fan of romance, each time she would search someone’s memories she would found what she wanted, but the problem being that she will also saw most of their lives, boring most of the time but she will also see their romantic experiences, good and bad which pissed her off without limit especially when many of them only used the other person for physical pleasure.

 

Sometimes, she would also see them force themselves on other, there was even a time where she had 2 different group prisoners who were bandits forcing themselves onto women, just to play it off as if it was nothing, some were giving the most bullshit excuses and claimed it as love while they were seeing the other as nothing more than a piece of meat.

 

One the last straw was when after she thought she discarded the memories before they unexpectedly came back, many, many times which put the realization upon Capella that she can’t erase her memories, only lock them, but even then, they may still come back.

 

The second reason being Roy Alfard, or rather the siblings of gluttony. Capella perfectly saw how they react, how they act upon ingesting a memory and she even talked about the risks with Roy. The more you ate memories, the more you start to lose your sense of “self”. You start to unconsciously get the mannerism of the victims which would slowly replace one’s mind up until he would start to forget about who he truly was. It was for this reason Roy and Lye avoided using “Solar eclipse”, they were afraid of losing was little sense of self they have felt. Also depending on the individual, they would even be able to overwrite them, even if it is a single person but he happens to be extremely resilient mentally.

 

That was Capella’s last straw. She never wanted to be like these victims, she didn’t want that, she never wanted to be like these hypocrites, and as such she gave up on that method.

 

She could have also use someone, a guinea pig to transfer the memories to, but generally after the transfer, they went insane. Leaving nothing but a former shell of itself. Guess she was pretty strong mentally…. Or she just screwed up the process on someone… but it wasn’t important.

 

Capella: …

 

But right now, she was truly reconsidering that method, just this time to do something about Natsuki Subaru.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Subaru regained consciousness on the laps of Rem.

 

Rem: …Subaru.

 

Subaru: Rem.

 

Subaru lights up, as he was seeing something he couldn’t believe. Rem regained her normal shape, she regained her normal colors, and she wasn’t affected by the dragon blood.

 

This sight was so unimaginable that Subaru pinched himself, so he knew for sure that he wasn’t dreaming. He wasn’t. Joy overflows him as he smiled brightly at the scene.

 

Rem: You did it. We healed back. We got our bodies back to normal!

 

Subaru: Yes, I ma- wait, what?

 

“We”? Subaru thought. What does she mean by that? Subaru looked at his hands before realizing they were in perfect shape.

 

Subaru: wait.

 

Subaru touched his face and noticed his eyelids were back, his skin was back, he could feel his stomach, he could feel the heat of his body, he did not feel any pain whatsoever around his upper parts which is why he felt so blissful.

 

Subaru: ha! ha! Ha ha ha haa !

 

Subaru’s joy would later be shadowed by reality but for now he will not let that discourage him. Subaru, out of excitement, stood up before-

 

Subaru: -GOUH!

 

Rem: Subaru!?

 

-He fell on his face. Subaru looked back up at what he tripped into before realizing that his legs weren’t healed.

 

Subaru: that’s a scam! Well… At least the most important part of my lower body grew back.

 

Rem: pfff! Hahaha!

 

Subaru: it isn’t funny!

 

Rem: hahaha!

 

Subaru: ha! Haha! Hahahaha!

 

They laughed. They laughed for the very first time in forever since they came here. This moment marks their first moment of amusement since they got abducted.

 

Rem: …I’ve always trusted you.

 

Subaru: Rem…

 

Rem: I knew you would do it. I always knew it.

 

Subaru: yes. We’ll get out of this place, I promise.

 

Rem: Yes.

 

They went into an embrace as they were comforting each other for what was potentially to come.

 

Subaru had enough, he had already a somewhat good plan of the path they took, he knew the path to Capella’s office and the path to his torture chamber, even if he was blindfolded, he could at least make it out.

 

The only thing left now is to find a SINGLE opportunity to escape. Subaru knew Capella would make things worse for them as soon as she would see them healed, all he needs is a single opportunity to get out of this place and he would use as much as he needs return by death to escape this cursed place.

 

Every possibility, every path, every enemy, if needed he would check them all to find the best path to leave this place, they’ve been there long enough and for that, tomorrow was the day.

 

Whether it is a good idea or not, he would try his every possible to leave this place tomorrow, either by brute force or in the most strategic way possible.

 

Rem: …Say Subaru…

 

Subaru: huh?

 

Rem: … Why are you pushing me like this?

 

Subaru: What?

 

Subaru upon realizing what was happening saw Rem face, right in front of him.

 

Subaru: …. Huh?

 

Subaru was extremely close to her, he was literally pushing her to the wall and pushing his torso against Her’s.

 

Subaru: *gasp* Rem! I-

 

Rem: I- it’s fine!

 

Subaru quickly backed down, trying to put as much distance as he could from her, but she grabbed him.

 

Subaru: Rem, please, I-, i-

 

Rem: Is it one of these that you told me about?

 

Subaru: …Yes…

 

Rem: You know, I do not know why you are freaking out now out of all the times.

 

Subaru: What do you mean?

 

Rem: You have been touching me quite inappropriately for days now, haven’t you noticed?

 

Subaru: I have been? … Oh no.

 

Subaru’s body lumped down upon realizing the words Rem conveyed to him. The first few days, he was just looking at her inappropriately, but never had he even realized he was touching her inappropriately. What was she thinking, what happened right now? What was happening to him? He explained to Rem the day after they were discussing and sharing any info they got, but this…

 

Rem: … It’s fine Subaru.

 

Subaru: No, it isn’t!

 

Rem jumped back at the outburst.

 

Subaru: Rem… I did not even realize I was on you like this!

 

Rem: It’s fine Subaru.

 

Subaru: I did not even realize I was pushing you!

 

Rem: It’s fine Subaru.

 

Subaru: I did not even realize when it happened!

 

Rem: It’s fine Subaru.

 

Subaru: …Rem, I might really go over the line, and I might not realize it… I, I might r-

 

Rem: It’s fine Subaru. It isn’t your fault, it is Lust after all, isn’t it?

 

Subaru: … Huh?

 

Rem: Ever since lust started to modify your body, don’t you think I noticed some changes too? In your smell? In your behavior? I had doubts but it must be Lust most definitely.

 

Subaru pondered for a moment as to what to do.

 

Subaru: It isn’t fine… I might end up forcing myself on you…

 

Rem: … are you really that worried about this?

 

Subaru difficultly looked at Rem, her eyes staring unwavering.

 

Subaru: Rem… I can’t control my body nor hormones anymore. I can’t even control my own movements before realizing it.

 

Rem: I… I can see this…

 

Subaru looked at Rem flushed expression, when he looked down, he saw his hand on Rem’s tight, he quickly snatches it away and hold his arm with as much control as he could.

 

Subaru: See! I can’t… I don’t know how long I can-

 

Rem: -If this is what you’re really worried about, so be it then.

 

Rem interruption left Subaru confused for a moment, then looked at her with a weird expression, as if the words refused to register.

 

Subaru: What?

 

Rem: I said, if it was what you’re so worried about… Then, so be it. Use me.

 

Subaru: Rem… What are you saying?

 

Subaru confusion grew by the second, he was thinking of Rem, then Emilia, he was being tempted to do something he shouldn’t. Rem grabbed his arm and pulled him in an embrace.

 

Rem: Subaru… We might get tortured beyond recognition… Again.

 

Subaru: …

 

Rem: We swear it, didn’t we? That we would help each other, as much as we can. Let me help you then, in my own way.

 

Subaru: But-

 

Rem placed a finger on his lips whispering “shuuut~” to his face while Subaru was still being indecisive as to what to do. Then the hormones kicked in, he started to feel his control fleeing away.

 

Subaru: Rem… stop before I can’t control myself anymore.

 

Subaru’s hands were bulging and twitching, with veins all over his face and arms.

 

Rem: Then do so.

 

Subaru: This might be your first time. I may not be able to hold back at all, it may be painful, brutal and uncaring.

 

Rem: Even then, I want to help you, I will take it all, just for you.

 

Subaru: Rem.

 

Rem approached Subaru and whispered to his ear these devils’ words that shouldn’t be said, unless you are married to another person.

 

Rem: Go on, eat me all, my Subaru-kun.

 

Subaru’s eyes opened as if he was a predator, he jumped at the poor Rem who was ready to take it all, and despite the environment, the situation they were in, the rules that were imposed on them and the warning from the little blond demon, this is how Natsuki Subaru and Rem both lost their virginity.

 

 

 

Chapter 31

Notes:

I'm back babies. It as been 2 good weeks of rest.

and i brought you good content.

I hope you really, really, reaaally enjoy this chapiter :-).

 

 

 

Subaru’s eyes opened, as heavy anchors, while his body felt completely drained out.

 

Subaru: ….

 

Subaru and Rem lost their virginity together, they made a mess out of this place, Subaru’s body was heavy and tired even after sleeping it through, but it was nothing compared to the bliss he was feeling.

 

As proof that his tiredness was only temporary, his “little Subaru” wasn’t calming down at all. It was ready for another round, but Subaru did not understand how it came to be. Because of the state of his body, he shouldn’t be able to get “straight” up until Subaru himself ate enough.

 

Subaru: I have to get up.

 

Leo and Mary stopped giving them food since they didn’t go by yesterday, probably on order of Capella and for the last 2 days they haven’t eaten but when looking at his body and Rem’s, they were in perfect shape as if he wasn’t starving just a day ago.

 

Subaru: Rem.

 

Rem was still sleeping on his chest. The poor girl must have had it hard (without pun) and was too tired to move, he probably went too far but he hoped everything would be okay for her. Rem opened her eyes at the call of her name.

 

Rem: Subaru, good morning.

 

???: It seems like you had a “great” time, didn’t you?

 

Subaru and Rem jolted awake, fear dawn on them instantly as they saw the last person they wanted to see, especially at this moment.

 

Capella: You really have guts to disobey this lady’s orders like that-

 

Capella was seen on the other side of the bars with utter fury as veins were bulging from her forehead and neck out of anger and frustration as she watched the lovers. Though, she paused her words after noticing something.

 

Capella: The girl, why doesn’t she have the dragon blood?

 

Capella looked at Subaru before also realizing something was different with him.

 

Capella: How did you heal?

 

Capella, when she entered the room, knew from smell what she would witness, and her blood boiled so much she didn’t notice their physical state immediately.

 

Capella: You, Subaru, tamed the dragon blood?!!?

 

Subaru: -guh?!

 

Capella did not wait; she passed through the bars despite having no keys at all as her flesh morphed to leave a gap as to let her pass. She walked up to Subaru and violently grabbed him by the clavicle, inserting her fingers in his flesh and cracking the bones.

 

Capella: You, stupid meat bag!! What did this lady told you, YOU 2, about not having any relationship?!?

 

Subaru: Guh!

 

Capella: ALSO, how did the girl get rid of the dragon blood? How did you heal? Huh?!? This lady knows it is you Subaru!!

 

Rem: Subaru! Don’t hurt him!

 

Rem came to try to intervene but was stopped by Capella in a single swing as Rem was violently flung to the wall.

Subaru: Rem!

 

Capella then used her arms to shapeshift and block Rem’s airway and cut off her oxygen up until she lost consciousness before letting her fall to the ground.

 

Subaru: You bitch! -GAH!!

 

Subaru was violently punched in the guts by Capella who looked at him with determination and anger.

 

Capella: This lady had more than enough! You had too much leeway in this lovely lady’s home! You and the girl are nothing but nuisances, this lady will take what she needs then kill you both!

 

Capella, in a hurry to know the desired information, violently pinned Subaru on the floor and used her hands to violently pierce his chest. The process of getting to the part of his brain that stored the memories was delicate and very meticulous, if she pierced directly the skull, she may move some parts of the brain she didn’t want to and make it harder. So, she started with the chest up to the brain to check his memories.

 

Subaru: -GAH!! AARRHH!!

 

Capella entered her arms inside his chest, cracking the bones and tearing the organs apart to make place for her arms. Then, she lifted her arms, tearing in more organs before her hands touched the spinal cord in his neck. Her arms were so deep in his chest she was basically hugging him right now.

 

Subaru’s yells of pain, blood that he was vomiting as breathing was impossible were driving him crazy. Capella’s face was so close she could hear his heartbeat; her arms dug so deep her shoulders were basically inside Subaru’s chest. She would reach it, most definitely, she would reach her solution.

 

Capella: …huh?

 

But before that, Capella sensed something weird. She felt like she grazed at something that wasn’t physical, something that shouldn’t be there, something that she shouldn’t touch but could feel nonetheless.

 

Capella: what is… huh?!?

 

Before she knew it, SHE was the one being pulled in. Something was wrong with this boy, she was trying to pull out of his chest but there was nothing she could do as something was sucking not only her arms in, but something else within her.

 

Capella: HEY!! Meat bag!! Stop this at once!!

 

Subaru didn’t even seem conscious nor was he looking at her, what this a trap he set up? Capella strength was leaving her as she didn’t know what to do. After a fierce battle for over 1 minute Capella finally managed to pull herself out.

 

Capella: *gasp* *gasp* *gasp* YOU! Stupid pieces of- … Huh?

 

That moment of relief was quickly replaced when she noticed something wrong: her clothes were disappearing and the organs on her back that were keeping her balance during transformation were fading.

 

Capella: W-what?

 

Something really wrong was happening to her. Capella was technically already naked, her clothes were nothing more than skin she transformed to the shape and color she wanted to fit her tastes, but they were fading away.

 

Capella: What did you do to me- Subaru?!

 

When Capella decided to check her prisoner, she noticed something. The place where her hands pierced his body, around the lung and heart, was completely black and filled with black veins that were spreading through his body from the neck up to the feet.

 

The black veins slowly healed his chest that was gouged open and went for his legs before healing them too.

 

Capella: …

 

Capella shuddered at the sight, so this was how he healed, the dragon blood accepted him but unlike Elsa, when used it should disappear as they were no traces left from the girl when she arrived.

 

Capella: Is this… This lady’s dragon blood?

 

Why wasn’t it disappearing this time? She needed answers as to why it worked. She got what she wanted but she needed to know how. Though, by that time, something in her mind was vanishing, a feeling she’d been affected by for long was just vanishing from her mind.

 

As she tried to grow new arms to pin him down, something within her mind was happening, she did not know what, but she knew she needed to react fast because she felt some of her sense of self fading, as if she was about to lose herself. But…

 

Capella: …What?

 

The arms never came, nor could she make new clothes.

 

Capella: What did you do to me?!

 

Gone was her normal speech as Capella was starting to fear what was in front of her sight. Subaru rose up, but his eyes were completely white, he was salivating and was breathing like a zombie.

 

Capella: -hk!

 

Capella tried once more to use her powers to no avail, they wouldn’t activate, they wouldn’t do anything at all. Whether it was growing back her clothes or changing her body to defend herself it wasn’t enabling.

 

Dread washed over Capella’s face as she finally realized what happened.

 

Capella: …No~… You took away my authority…

 

Capella stepped back at the walking zombie that was Subaru, who was walking toward her. Capella stepped back a few times before trying to flee but the bars stopped her from doing so, she tried to pass through it but couldn’t.

 

Capella: SOMEONE! SOMEONE!!! HELP!! HEL-

 

Capella’s cries of help were interrupted as the figure of Subaru grabbed her by the hair and threw her across the jail.

 

What an ironic situation to be in, to be trapped in the very trap that she created and was mocking the prisoners inside it. She was having, for the first time, a taste of her own medicine as no one could hear her at all. All the sounds were muffled.

 

Capella: DON’T APPROACH MEAT BAG!!

 

Subaru, who was not in his right state of mind, was still walking toward her. Capella did not understand why he was like this, sure she miscalculated his normal initial reaction when he came to her organization but the way he acted, salivated and refused to talk to her in addition of his eyes devoid of emotions was weird.

 

Capella: wait?!?

 

Capella barely reached the brain of Subaru and was searching for the part of it that was stocking his memories, but she also wanted to teach him a lesson by permanently disabling his mental ability to get aroused which would sterilize him over time. Though, before she could do that second thing, she was interrupted as her authority was taken away from her.

 

Because of that, there’s a possibility that the very things in him that allowed him to be aroused didn’t work properly at best and what she initially wanted to do would come to fruition.

 

Subaru: aaa~

 

But that wasn’t what was happening, meaning that it was actually in overproduction. By this conclusion, there was only one outcome-

 

Capella: No… He isn’t like that-

 

Is what Capella wanted to think but when she looked him in the eyes, she knew almost instantly. For the first time in her life she wished her ability to read people was wrong, because what she saw was something she only knew too well: Subaru was now nothing but a mindless beast who seeks to only reproduce.

 

Capella: *gasp* NO!! STAY AWAY!! STAY AWAY!! GIRL!! HEY! WAKE UP!! COME HELP ME!!

 

Rem’s unconscious body didn’t move, as she was violently knocked out. Realizing the situation she was in, Capella fell into despair as she was seeing her doom coming toward him.

 

*thud*

 

Capella: -AH!

 

Subaru grabbed her by the hair before throwing her headfirst on the wall. Why? Why was this happening? Was he secretly a rapist? She could’ve sworn with everything precious to her that he wasn’t.

 

Sure, she did mess up his brain and increased his amount of testosterone when she tried to read his memory, but he should still have enough self-control to not do anything like that.

 

Capella: No! NOO!!

 

Capella tried to crawl away, but Subaru grabbed her leg and pulled her in. Subaru was only wearing some ragged clothes to cover his genitals, pushing it aside and spreading Capella’s legs, he had no care in the world for his “partner” as he forced himself in.

 

Capella: AHHH!! AAAHHH!!!

 

Capella tried to fight back but to no avail, Subaru was relentless. She tried to push him away but without her authority, Capella was nothing more than a frail, weak girl.

 

Capella had enough as she punched him in the face, which led to nothing, as punched her back in the face 2 times making her cower in pain and fear.

 

Amidst the yells, Capella realized she could feel pain anew, what a horrible feeling it was. The reason as to why Capella wanted to get rid of the dragon’s blood was solely because of the fact that it was incompatible with her and was causing her tremendous pain. Ever since she got her authority, she managed to cut off any real sensation of pain, making it bearable.

 

Though, it did not mean the problem disappeared as she had to train until she could do it unconsciously to get such a result or she would suffer unbearable pain while the dragon blood is trying to take over. She missed so many things by not being able to sense any real sensations for so long the only thing she could resort to was emotional comfort from whatever she felt like it and torture was a good example as to what it led to.

 

At last, she managed to get rid of the blood, but at what price?

 

Capella: STTOOPP!!

 

Capella lost her authority and her virginity to the very prisoner who wouldn’t listen to her, but it was her own fault for that matter. Such was the business of the world she lives in… Or not anymore.

 

Without power nor anyone to rely on, Capella will swiftly get killed by the first person who meet her, and she would have no possible way to defend herself.

 

Her face, bruised and bloodied, was changing expression from fear to despair while passing through anger. As such, she tried to push Subaru off but couldn’t as he was far stronger than she was physically. For the first time, she regretted not learning magic.

 

The pain was unbearable, he was going all the way in, and he wasn’t stopping while each trust felt like a spear piercing her.

 

Capella: “I have to bear it; I have to bear it! He will tire soon!”

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Subaru did not tire. Capella, in her state, bet it all on his endurance failing but that was the worst thing she could have done.

 

30 minutes in, he had already come. When Capella tried to use her hands, he pinned them down against the floor and headbutted her, leaving a big bruise on her forehead and almost made her lost consciousness.

 

1 hour in, the pain was too much as she tried to bring his neck near to her and bite him, but he did not seem to feel anything as he went harder, making her abandon that method. The constant pain was so high at that point she couldn’t control her bladder anymore.

 

1h 20 minutes in, Capella was yelling her lungs out for him to stop. Capella managed to give him a kick with the talon of her barefoot in a moment of opening, which pulled him out. Subaru’s head went stumbling before he hit the ground and he stopped moving.

 

It was over… It was finally over.

 

Capella: *gasp* *gasp* *gasp* *gasp* *gasp*

 

Capella felt dirty, dirtier than she ever felt. She was hurt, physically and mentally, it was the first time in 50 years that she felt such distress, she was trembling with marks and bruises all over her body that she couldn’t get rid of.

 

The jail door opened.

 

Capella: ?!!?

 

Someone was walking- no, many people were walking toward the jail cell. As they approached, Capella saw the figures: Mary, Randolf and Leo.

 

Randolf: Okay, I hope you deci-… Mama?

 

Leo/Mary: huh?

 

Capella: Randolf, open the door this very instant and let me out.

 

Randolf/Mary/Leo: …

 

The sight was not processed, even after multiple seconds of looking, the sight that was presented to them refused to be processed.

 

“There was something wrong”, they thought.

 

“I must be drunk”, they thought.

 

“I must be dreaming”, they thought.

 

“I must be hallucinating”, they thought.

 

They reconsidered what they were seeing multiple times because they just couldn’t believe what was in front of them.

 

Capella: Oi! Randolf! I think I have given you an order!

 

Randolf: …

 

Randolf refused to talk. Randolf refused to move. The sight that was in front of him was being processed so slowly that he could barely believe it, but the pieces were starting to stick together as he noticed that Capella’s way of talking changed. Though, since doubts were still present, Randolf took the greatest gamble of his life.

 

Randolf: Why aren’t you getting out, mama?

 

Capella: huh? Because… I want you to enter! You need to help me drag this meat bag away and teach him a lesson. Leo and Mary! Help me out!

 

Mary/Leo: Yes mama!

 

The stress and fear of disobeying Capella overtook them as they rushed to open the door but before they did, Randolf stopped them by placing his hand in front of them.

 

Something wasn’t making sense. Randolf has been to brothels for missions or to meet people, because of that, the smell in the air was suspicious at first but became familiar. Not only that, the liquids on the ground, that fact that Capella’s injuries that did not heal and the blood dripping from her thighs…

 

Capella: RANDOLF!!

 

Capella knew she had to act fast before everything fell apart.

 

It was too late though. Randolf eyes widened in realization as to what was truly happening after looking at Subaru who was on the back, knocked out, but there was still a huge chance he was wrong, though, he still took it.

 

Leo: Randolf?

 

Mary: …

 

Randolf: …No.

 

Leo/Mary/Capella: Huh?!!??

 

The room became silent for a moment as they looked at him, the man who disobeyed Capella in front of her, the man who was ready to put his life on the line for a gamble, said so.

 

Capella: Wha-

 

Randolf: I said no. Get out yourself if you can.

 

Leo/Mary: …

 

Capella: Randolf! Stop joking around! If you want to live, you better open these doors this very instant before I tear you apart and give you the longest and most painful death possible!

 

Capella used intimidation, which works most of the time, regardless of the situation.

 

Randolf: Then kill me. I’m not opening.

 

It would have worked if she wasn’t in such a state thought.

 

Leo and Mary’s were terrified, they didn’t want to lose their big brother figure, and they slowly looked at Capella to see her reaction, thinking she’s going to burst in anger.

 

Capella: …

 

To their surprise, Capella was silently looking at him and thinking about what to do. This was their first time seeing this reaction and they switched gaze between a sweating Randolf and a stressed-out Capella before finally catching up. In his habits of rushing before asking, Leo jumped first to test it, also gambling his life away.

 

Leo: I’m not opening either, what are you gonna do, huh? ….Bitch!

 

Randolf/Mary/Capella: ?!?!

 

Spending too much time with Subaru, after everything that he went through, Leo took some bads habits from him. Because of that and what Subaru told him, Leo took the opportunity of his life, betting it all on Subaru despite them not liking each other.

 

Capella: How dare you?!!

 

Leo: A-…. I-I dare do so… Bitch! What are you gonna do, huh?!

 

Leo was stumbling on his words as he spoke, it was impossible to keep his fear in. There was no point in time when Capella cursed this boy more than this very day, at this very instant. Capella knew methods on how to have her way with Randolf and knew how to get through him but there was a huge chance it would end up in failure, still it was a chance to take. Though Leo’s stupidity was truly something she never expected to be her downfall, because-

 

Leo: -ah! Ah ah! Ah aha haa!! AH! AH HA ah! Randolf! I understood!!

 

Randolf/Mary: ?

 

Capella: N- SHUT UP!!

 

Leo: Natsuki Subaru said that he knew of a way to get out of this place! I doubted him, just like everyone else, but truly he didn’t lie! He did something to ma-… NO! he did something to “Capella” that made her unable to fight!!

 

Randolf and Mary opened their eyes so wide for so long they didn’t know what to do as they were waiting for a reaction from Capella after being Called by her real name. Randolf and Mary were sweating profusely but neither of them backed down.

 

Capella: Wrong!

 

Leo: Look! I called her Capella, and she didn’t do anything!! She can’t do anything! … She can’t do anything…

 

Leo’s stressed-out face was quickly washed out before an extinguished light, that was taken away from him so many years ago, fired up in his eyes once more with small tears were cornering his eyes as he spoke these words.

 

Leo: …Does that mean… We are free?

 

Randolf/Mary: …

 

They looked at Capella, whose face was filled with dread as she watched them in unison hoping for a grace to save her.

 

Mary: …

 

Mary slowly approached Capella, her bangs covering her eyes as she was close to the bar while Capella, who was close to the bars previously, took a few steps back from the moment Randolf defied her.

 

Mary: You, stupid PIECE OF SHIT!!

 

Mary yelled so loud Leo thought that the prison walls wouldn’t have been enough to stop the sound of her voice.

 

Mary: FUCK YOU! FUCK YOU!! FUCK.YOU!! FOR EVERYTHING YOU DID TO ME, FOR KILLING MY FATHER, FOR KILLING MY MOTHER! FOR KILLING MY FRIENDS!! FUCK YOU, YOU WORTHLESS BIIITCH!!! *gasp* *gasp* *gasp*

 

Mary unraveled the Dam that had been held for so many years. For so long she was holding on, she could now say these words to Capella to her face with no consequences. She was crying tears of anger as she looked at the now terrified Capella who was still trying to keep some of her dignity intact. Though, it was useless as the damn broke already.

 

Leo approached, but not to stop or hug Mary.

 

Leo: LOOK!!! WE ARE NOT YOUR CHILDREN, WE NEVER WERE!! WHAT KIND OF MOTHER CAN YOU BE? HUH?!? YOU’RE THE WORST FUCKING HUMAN BEING WE’VE EVER SAW!! YOU’RE DISGUSTING, YOUR POWER IS DISGUSTING, YOUR ATTITUDE IS ANNOYING! NO ONE LOVE YOU! WHY DIDN’T YOU DIE? DIE! DIE! DIE ALREADY!!!

 

Randolf, who was silent approached the bars and pushed the 2 younglings out of the way before grabbing the jail bars. Mary was crying out of anger and Leo was as red as a tomato out of anger but Randolf?

 

Randolf: ah!

 

Leo/Mary: ??

 

Randolf: ha ha! Ha ha ha ! HA HA AHA HA HAAHAHA ! *Inhales* HA AH! HA HAHAHAHAHAA!!

 

Never in their lives, they heard Randolf laugh this loudly, this joyfully and this madly. He looked like a madman in full ecstasy.

 

Randolf: How do you like it? Huh?!! Huh?!

 

Randolf was smiling with the ugliest face anyone has ever seen on him, worse than the face he would make 8 years prior when he was filled with anger.

 

Randolf: HA ha ha! Do you even have a SINGLE idea of how long we have waited for this day?!? I give no fuck to know if you’re playing a game that will get us killed, I will still say it, FUCK YOU!!

 

Randolf grabbed the bars even harder and hit his head on the bars so hard he was bleeding from his forehead.

 

Randolf: We ALL, ALL OF US, gave up seeing this day! But now? What are you going to do? Huh?!? What can you do? Huh?! You monster, you killed my brother! I swear upon my very life, after everything you did, I WILL KILL YOU!!

 

Capella stepped back while holding her chest. Her eyes were half closed due to the terror she felt at this moment because of how terrified she was.

 

Mary: Fuck it! I’ll kill her myse- Randolf?! WHY?!

 

Mary, out of emotion, was about to kill Capella.

 

Randolf: As much as I want to kill her, not now.

 

Leo: But why?!

 

Randolf, with veins bulging on his face, looked back at Capella.

 

Randolf: We can’t kill her like this. We need to make it spectacular and let everyone see it, everyone felt it for themselves and make her suffer as much as possible. But also-

 

Randolf took a few steps back while looking at the door.

 

Randolf: She wanted us to open the door. It is possible that what Natsuki Subaru did was only temporary and as soon as we open the door, she may regain her power. Just to make sure she doesn’t recover her powers, let us leave her for now and announce the news to everyone and let the boy completely destroy her. After all, he deserves it since he’s the one who put her in this situation, doesn’t he?

 

Leo: Then what if he kills her?

 

Randolf took his hand and covered his face. The simple thought of this event brought frustration upon his mind to not have Capella being killed by him, but-

 

Randolf: Then so will it be. We cannot afford in any way to let her regain her powers. This is the only possible way we have to make sure at 100% that she will not regain the upper hand.

 

Leo/Mary: -TCH!!

 

Randolf: Yeah, I get it, but we can’t do anything for now… Let’s inform everyone first and then… We will decide of the day of execution.

 

Capella: !!!

 

Capella was terrified as her whole world came crumbling down in front of her. She just stood there, silent, in the terrifying gazes of who she considered previously her “children”. They were looking at her with everything but good intentions.

 

Leo: Randolf.

 

Randolf turned to look at Leo, despite telling him not to do anything, he perfectly knew and understand the feeling in his eyes. He thought Leo was going to insist on killing her right there and right now.

 

Leo: Let’s execute her tomorrow after checking that she cannot use her powers by using the same materials as the prison wall to cover her body, but in form of handcuffs and prisoner necklace.

 

Randolf/Mary: …

 

Leo had the most serious, angry and focused face they’d ever seen him do.

 

Leo: There’s no way if we announce the news that someone won’t try to get her before anyone else regardless of the collective desire to see her dead together.

 

Randolf: …Indeed.

 

Leo: Also, if we keep her secret for too long, they might get suspicious of us of still being on her side. Despite the fact that we will kill her in front of everyone, it will be deep rooted in everyone that she was immortal. We need to kill her as soon as possible. I’ll close the door to this jail room, and we’ll check tomorrow but, if possible, we needed to kill her as soon as possible.

 

Randolf looked at Leo silently. He could be smart when he wanted to despite his errors.

 

Randolf: Very well, it is a good analysis… Oh? It seems it is time for us to go, as her “session” seems to be about to start again.

 

Capella did not understand what he meant, but she felt heavy breathing right behind. As she turned to look, she was flung on the ground and was getting pinned down. Subaru woke up but was still not mentally fine.

 

Randolf: Let’s go.

 

Leo/Mary: Yes.

 

The 3 left the scene while Capella was looking at them, leaving the prison with eyes that were begging for help, but she was only meet with eyes full of disgust and vengeance coming from them as they were leaving this place, letting her get used by Subaru.

 

Leo: Oh-, one thing I wanted to tell you, ma-…Capella.

 

Capella was yelling as she defended herself against her aggressor.

 

Leo: Each time you transformed us, or each time we were near you for too long then we recovered, we noticed that our libido was increasing like crazy to the point we had trouble containing ourselves. It felt almost impossible to follow the rule that you imposed on us, which is why so many broke that rule. Have fun with the monster you created.

 

Capella: ?!!?

 

Capella heard terrifying words she hoped she didn’t as they were haunting her at this very moment. The last thing she saw was Mary’s eyes strained and full of anger ignoring her calls as she heard the door close.

 

So this was why he was acting such out of the line? During all this time, the reason why there were so many looking at her lustfully, the reason as to why many would choose a one-night stand over their own life, the reason as to why there were so many rebellions that started because of a passive ability she wasn’t even aware of?

 

Capella: Ggraaah!!

 

Was this why he lost his mind and is assaulting her? She needs to escape his grasp, if he continues, it will definitely leaves sequels she will not heal.

 

Capella tried to kick Subaru in the head once more but failed miserably. His chest, completely covered in dragon blood- nay, all the upper part of his body was giving a terrifying and disgusting sight as Subaru punched her jaw when she tried to defend herself.

 

1 hour in since the group left, the pain she thought diminished was back anew, it burned, it hurt so much she felt like fire was spreading inside her. He turned her around and was choking her, leaving barely enough space for the air to flow to her brain.

 

2 hours in, Capella was now crying. She didn’t have the strength to fight back anymore; she was just letting it happen as the pain wouldn’t stop. Subaru did not seem to care nor slow down, the easier for him the harder he would go.

 

2 hours 30 minutes in, Capella was begging Subaru to stop.

 

Capella: I beg you~! Stop!

 

It fell in deaf ears as he didn’t stop. Capella never expected things to fall apart so quickly, everything she worked for was destroyed by this boy right in front of her who was using her, there was no coming back. Her authority, her organization, everything fell apart at this very moment.

 

Rem: …gruh… huh?

 

Rem woke and she looked around the room with sounds she didn’t recognize, when her vision was fully back to normal, she was met with horror as the scene in front of her was more horrible than most things she saw.

 

Rem: Subaru!!

 

Rem called out to him to no avail, Rem advanced toward him before seeing the crying face of Capella who, in despair, did something that made Rem’s blood boil like rarely before.

 

Capella: P-please, I beg you, help me~.

 

Rem’s justified anger was telling her to break the face and the neck of the stupid girl, who did something to Subaru that backfired, and she was more than sure of it. Though…

 

Capella: Please! Make it stop! Make it stop!! Make it stooop!!!

 

Rem’s feelings of hatred were pushed back down her throat as she tried to grab Subaru in a choke to pull him away from Capella.

 

Rem: Guh?!!? What did you do to him?!?

 

She was having a hard time moving Subaru, his body was stronger than ever before, this wasn’t healthy at all, it was even dangerous as his muscles could tear apart of his heart could give in.

 

Rem: -tch!

 

Rem used all of her strength to pull Subaru away while holding his neck. Capella crawled away before going to the corner, absolutely traumatized by what happened.

 

Rem was trying to get a hold of Subaru, but she couldn’t at all. Then, she had a suspicion leading to a realization: Subaru’s change of hormones that was caused by Capella.

 

Rem: You!

 

Rem directed this to Capella who was still terrified and was cowering even further to the point it felt like she wanted the walls to cave in to let her have more space.

 

Rem quick thinking led her to a solution, the same she used yesterday.

 

Rem: Subaru-kun.

 

Temporarily, very temporarily, Subaru stopped every movement with his whole body which was veiny from the pressure it was taking, that was all Rem needed to kiss him.

 

Subaru: ?!?

 

Subaru’s eyes were different, they were red, they were mad, a madness that was never seen in him and now, with the 2 actions Rem took, she directed this madness at her as she let him use her, once more.

 

Capella sat there, on the corner, for 2 more hours as still as a rock while watching it happen, praying to not be next as her life was completely turned around in a few minutes.

 

---------------------------------------

 

2 hours later.

 

 

Rem: …

 

Capella: …

 

Subaru: ….

 

The cyclone was gone. Subaru regained “consciousness” and his composure. Subaru was still tipsy from the huge strain his mental just took and it seems like he realized what he did because his eyes stayed wide open, but he refused to move as grief was written all over his face. Capella wasn’t looking in the direction of Rem nor Subaru as she wanted to make herself as small as possible.

 

Subaru: What have I done?

 

Capella: !!

 

Rem: Subaru!

 

Subaru finally spoke, surprising Rem and Capella. Rem thought he would fall asleep very soon, but it seemed like he didn’t. Though he would very fast when he would need to rest.

 

Subaru: …What have I done?

 

Rem: …It is not your fault Subaru.

 

Subaru slowly stood up and looked at the void that was the ceiling before his gaze turned to Capella and he started walking toward her.

 

Capella: D-Don’t approach! Don’t approach!!

 

Subaru stood right in front of her, towering her and looking her in the eyes.

 

Subaru: Don’t approach?

 

Capella couldn’t talk; she could just look at him as she just stood there looking at her.

 

*THUD*

 

Capella: AAAHH!

 

Subaru: Don’t approach?!

 

*THUD*

 

Capella: NOOO! Stay away!!

 

Subaru: DON’T APPROACH?!?

 

Subaru was kicking her out of frustration.

 

Subaru: DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA WHAT YOU PUT US THROUGH AND YOU HAVE THE AUDACITY TO TELL US THAT?!?

 

Capella: I-I’m sorry!! P-please STOP!!

 

Subaru: I DON’T NEED YOUR EXCUSES! I- I… -hk! Look at what I did because of you? Look at what I’ve done to you! To Rem! Because of you, I’m now a rapist!!

 

Capella didn’t look at him in the eyes, she was deeply terrified. She couldn’t move, she couldn’t think, she had a severe headache, every memory she had previously locked with her powers was flowing through her, not only was she being assaulted, but she had to suffer her past memories too.

 

Rem: Subaru.

 

Subaru: What?!?

 

Rem was calm and composed as she called her name.

 

Rem: Come here.

 

Subaru: This isn’t the time for that Rem! This-, this is not-

 

Rem: Come here, right now Subaru-kun.

 

Subaru choked on his words. This was the second time she called him like this, he couldn’t refuse her request and despite his frustration towards Capella, he walked back to Rem who was waiting for him with a blank look.

 

Subaru: Huh?

 

Rem: It is okay.

 

Rem hugged him. Rem was warmly hugging him.

 

Subaru: …Why?

 

Rem: Because I love you.

 

Subaru: hk! WHY?!?

 

Rem: Because I love you.

 

Subaru did not understand, like at all.

 

Subaru: That’s no excuse, I just did… “this” to you and another girl!

 

Rem: It wasn’t your fault Subaru-kun. And you know it.

 

Subaru: But it doesn’t matter because it happened!

 

Rem: It does, because you would never do that otherwise.

 

Subaru: … I did something terrible.

 

Rem: …Yes.

 

“Yes” was the words Rem convey as she accepted the fact that Subaru did something he didn’t want to do to someone.

 

Rem: But even then, I love you. It wasn’t your fault, at all. I want you…

 

Subaru: Want me to what?!

 

Subaru pushed Rem away. This was too much, he would need to return by death and undo that.

 

Subaru: Want me to what? Huh? Stand up? Not think about it? Not considered myself as such? Don-

 

Rem: -I want you to forgive yourself.

 

Subaru: …

 

From the moment Rem hugged him, they went from a standing position to a kneeling one. Rem crawled back to him and held him once more.

 

Rem: Things like this that happen will be in your mind for a long time and will never change even if you were trying to not think about it, because it already happened. But you’re not a rapist, because you were forced to do such a thing without your consent. You’re a victim.

 

Subaru: ?!?

 

Rem: If you can’t go past, it alone, let me be by your side, as we promise and let me help you forgive yourself.

 

Subaru: …*sniff*

 

A sniff echoed as Subaru was breaking down, his face hung low on Rem chest as tears flowed like it was a cascade. His now healthy body was acting as a curse because he could now feel the tear and emotions flowing through him very clearly.

 

Subaru: I’m so sorry! I’m so sorry! Please forgive me! I’m so sorry!

 

These excuses weren’t only directed toward Rem, but also to Emilia because he cheated on his self-promise to only love them. To himself because, as a failure, he couldn’t think he would fall so low and to Capella, because he thought that even she didn’t deserve something this horrible.

 

 

 

 

Chapter 32

Notes:

Have a good reading.

 

 

 

Subaru woke up once more, with puffy eyes. He was hugging Rem during his sleep, and she was by his side.

 

Subaru: …

 

Subaru backed away as smoothly as possible to not wake her up and put distance between them.

 

Subaru: hk!

 

Subaru refused to look at Rem, he wanted to hold her, but he refused to. Subaru was now a rapist, he thought. Bearing in his mind, he could remember the disgusting act he took part in when Capella was vulnerable, not only her but he also forced himself on Rem. This was something he couldn’t forget, something he didn’t think he would ever forgive himself for. 

 

Subaru: ?

 

He didn’t even know what was happening, but he could hear a fain sound coming from the exterior, something far away that made so much noise he could hear it from his position.

 

Subaru then turned around to “her” in the corner of the room, she was in fetal position and hugging herself.

 

Capella: *zzzz*

 

She had puffy red eyes, her skin was pale, probably because of the cold in this room. The dark circle under her puffy eyes, the traces of snot, her face looking dehydrated barely after a few hours were signs that she wasn’t doing well at all, whether physically because of the bruises and the fact she was holding her crotch or mentally because of her depressed face.

 

Subaru remembers it but not everything because his memory was fussy due to him not being himself. Still, he remembered the most important parts like her face during the act in addition to her cries.

 

Subaru: …

 

Subaru hated her, he hated her with every ounce of his being for everything she did to them, everything they had to endure because of her. He hated the way she treated them; he hated her attitude in general; he hated her cruelty; he hated what she did to crush and himself but even with all that, he still felt bad for the pathetic sight in front of him of Capella, who was now nothing than a normal girl.

 

Subaru momentarily cursed at his weak mental and also at the fact that his plan to flee from this place today ended up in nothing but a failure for now.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

10 Hours ago

 

3 figures were walking down the hall; it has been 2 hours since they left Capella at the mercy of Subaru. They made an urgent convocation to every member of Capella organization who were at immediate range and gathered them in the main hall of the main building.

 

Around 80% of the organization were present, there were hundreds of people gathered there, waiting. The earliest people were there for 2 hours already and the latest were present for only a few minutes.

 

The 3 figures entered the room and started walking on the main stage to present themselves as they looked in the terrified eyes of everyone in the assembly.

 

They all knew this was Capella’s stage and only she could stand there to give announcements in urgence. Many thought they were her, divided in 3 distinct people to “test” them, other thought the 3 people on stage were just suicidal but no one uttered a word.

 

Randolf: *cough* *cough*

 

The room was already almost silent before he coughed, but with that, silence was present in every part of the room.

 

Randolf: I thank you for your coming, to you all. You must be wondering as to why I’m the one doing the gathering, right?

 

Everyone: …

 

Everyone was directing their gazes at the 3 figures with utter fear and waiting for Capella to crush their skull like the fool they were.

 

Randolf: Well, let’s start with the presentation first, shall we? My name is Randolf, just Randolf.

 

Mary: My name is Mary, just Mary.

 

Leo: And my name is Leo, just Leo.

 

Everyone: …

Randolf: Well, now I have a heavy news to announce to everyone, because it looks like you are waiting for a calamity to strike us as if it was nothing and as such, I will extinguish your fears.

 

Randolf took a deep breath, closed his eyes, smiled before opening them and making his announce with utter extasy.

 

Randolf: Capella has been defeated.

 

Gasps, heavy breathing, people chocking on air, eyes almost bulging out of their socket, mouth open wide, people grabbing their head, people pitching themselves, people forgetting to breathe, people forgetting to close their eyes, people forgetting to gulp were all the reactions in the room from many individuals, but none of them uttered a word as they still watched in the greatest utter of shock.

 

Many people’s brains just refused to process that info, there were around 1/12 of them whose expression did not change and amidst these people-

 

Jerrah: …ah, ah ha! Ha! Ha ha ha! Hahahahahaha !

 

Jerrah laughed.

 

Random Man: … haha ! … hahaha !

 

Random Woman: hahahah !

 

People were slowly laughing in unison; they were just laughing their lungs out and it spread faster than any wildfire as the 3 figures watched everyone laughing at their words as if it was a joke.

 

Jerrah: ahhaah! Ouf! Nice joke! Hhaa~, I can tell you’re really Randolf and these 2 are not mama but truly Leo and Mary. But still, was it really worth it to throw your life away for such a joke? I mean, I’m not going to directly talk about you, but if mama asks, I will be forced to do so and she will kill you, you know that, right?

 

After the room calmed down a bit, Jerrah spoke these words toward the small group at the stage whose eyes did not change nor waver.

 

Randolf: It is not a joke Jerrah.

 

Random Man 2: Yeah, quit the bullshit!

 

The main actors’ eyes turned to a random man who screamed these words from afar in the crowd.

 

Random Man 3: This is how mama track down the traitors! Do better!

 

Random Woman 2: True! That or you’re just trying to recruit us for another rebellion that will end up in failure! Too much for me sorry!

 

The crowd started to complain and mock the 3 people on stage. They knew how much Capella had an influence on her “children” but experiencing it themselves was a complete other world.

 

Leo: It isn’t a joke!

 

Random Man 4: Shut up! We know you; you’re always the failure who get punished by mama! We know you may have some grudge but don’t drag us in this!

 

Random Woman 3: Yeah! Do a better lie! If you truly want us to believe you, bring her body to this place right now!!

 

Randolf took the parole.

 

Randolf: She has been defeated, but she isn’t dead yet. We will execute her tomorrow in front of everyone.

 

The room silenced themselves for a few seconds, but it was only to process this terrible joke before they started to boo at them.

 

Everyone: Boooo!!

 

Random Man 5: If you’re going to make us waste our time, at least make it something important! I have a schedule!

 

Random Woman 4: What a waste of time! I’m leaving.

 

People were starting to quit as they were leaving the scene.

 

Mary: W-wait!!

 

Random Man 6: Don’t stop us! We don’t believe you!

 

Their announcement was a failure, no one believed them, and they were leaving. They need to make that announcement and make people believe so in case of emergency, if Capella regained her power, they have at least a sliver of hope that Subaru would help them defeat her.

 

Leo: I CAN PROVE IT!!

 

Everyone stopped in their tracks, looking at the boy- no, young man who boldly proclaimed these words.

 

Random man 7: Oh? Really? Then prove it! How are you even gonna hu-

 

Mary: Gii-!!

 

Before the man even finished his sentence, in front of the fearful and frustrated eyes of everyone, Leo did the boldest move he ever did in his life in front of everyone.

 

Everyone: ….

 

Even Randolf wasn’t sparred from the surprise of Leo’s act either. Jerrah’s brain stopped working as he watched Leo, everyone’s brain stopped working as they watched Leo do one of the most dangerous acts in this place: He grabbed Mary and kissed her.

 

Leo: Muah-! *inhales* Capella!! If you heard, smelled or saw this, come at me now and end if me if you can, you BITCH!!!

 

Leo screamed these words in the air. Everyone was now panicking, as they watched the boy say these words as boldly as he could, in the eyes of everyone present and potentially Capella. The silence was the heaviest and longest anyone in the room ever experienced. No one dared to move or talk; some were even about to faint.

 

Leo: YEAH, THAT’S WHAT I THOUGHT! YOU CAN’T DO ANYTHING NOW, HUH?!?

 

Leo turned to the masses that were about to leave and look them dead in the eyes.

 

Leo: Capella Emerada Lugnica has been defeated. The entire information about who and how they did it will be revealed tomorrow after her execution, but for now, rejoice!! Because you never have to call her “mama” ever again!

 

Someone drops to his knees.

 

Leo: You never have to obey her again!

 

A woman was holding her chest.

 

Leo: You will never have to fear her again!

 

In awe, many were crying.

 

Leo: You do not have to suffer again by her!

 

Many people in the masses were starting to hyperventilate as a smile creeped out on their faces. They were having trouble to even see.

 

Leo: You will have your vengeance! Because-

 

There wasn’t a single human who wasn’t holding their fists as hard as they could, listening to this boy’s word, reviving the hope they gave up on years ago.

 

Leo: From today onwards, YOU ARE FREE!!!

 

No one could handle it anymore.

 

Everyone: AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!

 

The people in the crowd’s emotions exploded into an unstoppable frenzy, so many were crying, so many laughing, so many were hysterical, but they all shared a point in common: They all yelled their lungs out at the revival of a lost hope they thought they would see ever again.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

8 hours passed, they forced every bit of Capella’s rooms open to check anything inside it, and they saw many of their comrades in a state of weakness after being transformed for months on end. They were recovered and placed into nursery.

 

To add to their victory, a huge party was organized where they would bring the food that was in the stalls as they were eating a huge buffet, yelling dancing, and partying all day.

 

Despite the shape of the people who were transformed going back to normal, it didn’t seem to have affected the healthy soldiers at all. Which led to one aspect of the party that was expected: physical activities.

 

To the surprise of no one, many people were in love with another, the moment the chain broke, they went at it. Being a couple with a bright future ahead, they wanted to leave everything behind, but they couldn’t wait at all up until even tomorrow.

 

The party was so loud it could be heard around the whole organization. People were running, eating, dancing. The party lasted for hours before fatigue started to catch some of the people.

 

Jerrah: hey, have a drink!

 

Mary: ah, thanks, Jerrah.

 

Dima: Thanks.

 

Leo: It is surprising to see you this generous.

 

Jerrah: Keep that attitude and I’ll take my drink back.

 

Everyone: ha ha ha.

 

None of the drinks had alcohol, they were made to keep the party going and so, no one did something stupid on the excuse of it. Habits also die hard, because over the years under Capella, many lost the taste for it and it was not recommended for an assassin to drink at all, as it was like a curse that would track you. Heck, it was recommended to not drink at all because it was an addictive.

 

Mary took her drink and watched everyone as they were talking and playing with each other before she stood up.

 

Mary: I’m going, I think I’m tired. It has been over 8 hours since we started partying.

 

Jerrah: Let me guide you. I have something to do anyways on the other side of the building.

 

Leo: No! Let me guide you to your room.

 

Mary: oh? Yes, yes of course Leo!

 

Jerrah: What a way to get rejected…

 

Mary: Wait, no! it-

 

Jerrah: It is fine you know? I’ll be going afterwards.

 

Dima: I thought you had something?

 

Jerrah: I do, but if I do it now, I would go in advance, which I didn’t mind if it meant helping one of people who made our dreams true. But since there’s no need, no rush in sight.

 

Leo: Wait! Does that mean I made your dream come true?

 

Jerrah: Enjoy my kindness as much as you can shorty, it will not last.

 

Leo: Guh!

 

They stared at him as he left, then without missing a beat, Leo held Mary’s hand and started walking. After around 30 minutes of walking, they reached the room of Mary.

 

Leo: Here you go!

 

Mary: Ah, thanks!

 

Leo: Then, I’m going back.

 

Mary: But I wanna talk, just a bit.

 

Leo: With how tired you are, it is better to sleep now. We will talk tomorrow. Then, I’m going.

 

Leo left as he swung his hand right to left for Mary who just stood there, looking at him with an annoyed expression.

 

Mary: …Is this idiot serious?

 

Leo fumbled.

 

Mary smiles as she remembers that this is completely in character for him to mess up anyways. When she tried to reach for her knob, her vision temporarily shook, and she was losing balance. She did not show anything, but the fatigue and the relief she experienced must have been insane.

 

???: Oh? Mary!

 

Mary: ?

 

Mary turned around as she met with a familiar face. Who was walking toward her with a smile.

 

Kuna: What are you doing here.

 

Mary: …Well, I was going to sleep. What about you?

 

Kuna: I was partying on the other side of the building, when people unleash years of pent-up anger and frustration, they can do crazy things. So, what’s wrong? You seem... Fuzzy…

 

Mary held her face.

 

Mary: No, it’s nothing. It is just the fatigue, the relief and a certain idiot that put me in this state.

 

Kuna smiles, but after looking at her for a moment, she decided to say these words.

 

Kuna: How about you sleep in my room?

 

Mary: huh?

 

Kuna: You do not seem to be fine at all. We also do not know what some idiot would do in your sleep, so it is better to get you protected. How about that?

 

Mary: …

 

Mary thought for a moment, she wasn’t really feeling well, and Kuna was right. In a party, many things could go wrong, so why not take more measures?

 

Mary: Understood, guide me.

 

Kuna: Ok, come. We have to help each other as girls.

 

They started walking in the direction of Kuna’s room.

 

Mary: What are you going to do after that?

 

Kuna: Hum?

 

Mary: I mean, we are free now. What are you gonna do after that?

 

Kuna: … Unlike you guys, my village was not destroyed. I can go back there and see my sisters…

 

Mary: oh…

 

Kuna: After mam- … Capella’s execution tomorrow, I’ll head straight back to the village. I’ll assume that you will leave this place with Leo, aren’t you?

 

Mary: … Well, yeah.

 

Kuna: To think you had this relationship with him that whole time and never confessed to any of us. It is quite the betrayal.

 

Mary: No, wait-

 

Kuna: It’s fine! It’s fine! I’m just joking haha! You never know what can happen, can you?

 

Mary: …Yeah. Sorry…

 

Kuna: Well… if you’re truly sorry, you will need to give me more info’s about that.

 

Mary smiles as she responded with a “sure” as they reached Kuna’s room. The discussion didn’t last long though because Mary fell into a deep and heavy slumber.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

Subaru: Rem, wake up.

 

Rem: Hum?

 

After some time, dozens of minutes, Subaru finally decided to wake Rem up after gathering his feelings together.

 

Rem: Subaru…

 

Subaru: … Rem.

 

Subaru face leaves no room for doubt that he was over what happened previously, and she didn’t know what to expect now.

 

Subaru: We have to discuss about what we are going to do tomorrow.

 

Rem: Huh?

 

His response was already unexpected as it was, but it wasn’t the end of it.

 

Subaru: Do you think you can handle forcing doors?

 

Rem: …I think I can but…

 

Rem thought for a moment confused as to what was happening to him.

 

Subaru: …From my fuzzy memories… I saw very briefly Randolf, Mary and Leo.

 

Rem: !!

 

Subaru already shared their name with Rem previously, and now he could use it to the fullest.

 

Subaru: Capella’s organization is about to fall very soon. I do not know what to expect but at best we can expect them to let us escape. At worse we will be forced to flee. I prefer we prepare ourselves for the second option.

 

Rem: Indeed. But how?

 

Subaru: There’s no way we can escape today as they have already closed the door. But tomorrow I think we will be able to escape.

 

Rem: Yes, but the cell door, seemingly rusted, is nothing but a trap, it is still very of high quality.

 

Subaru: I know, this is why I will use a last-ditch resort to make it out in case of emergency.

 

Rem: A last-ditch resort?

 

Subaru: Yes, something that you will not accept otherwise but I think I should be able to pull it off.

 

Rem: …Understood.

 

Subaru didn’t mention that this “last ditch effort” will need trials and errors, which will only be possible through return by death. That part though, is not necessary to say.

 

Rem: ... Subaru, what do we do about her?

 

Subaru turned around to look at the pitiful sleeping figure of Capella. He thought for a moment about what to do and even considered helping her out, but the memories of everything she did to them haunt him up until this day.

 

Subaru: Nothing.

 

Rem: …

 

Subaru: We give up on her. If we don’t, we will have the entire organization tracking us down and killing us all. Also…

 

Subaru clutched his fist.

 

Subaru: Despite the fact that I feel sorry for her due to what happened… I did not forgive her in the slightest for what she did to us.

 

Rem: I see. Understood then.

 

Subaru noticed Rem’s reaction being unnatural.

 

Subaru: …What is it? Rem, do you happen to-

 

Rem: -No.

 

Rem cuts him off immediately as she knew what he was thinking and where he was going with his words.

 

Rem: I just thought… Can’t we just kill her right there? Right now?

 

Subaru: ?!

 

This was the last thing in Subaru’s mind, and he did not expect it to come from Rem.

 

Subaru: Rem…

 

Subaru shocked expression forced Rem to talk to make him understand the situation.

 

Rem: We do not know what is happening to her, right? We do not know either why she can’t transform yet. There’s also this black thing covering your body that you said she was the reason for.

 

Subaru: …Indeed.

 

Rem: We do not know what might happen, we don’t even know if all this is a trap to kill anyone who she thinks isn’t worthy of her… If she gains her power back at any moment, she will definitely kill us.

 

Subaru was in shock. Rem’s thoughts were disturbed by her situation- No. It was from emotions.

 

Subaru: “I’m an idiot”

 

How would he go for so long thinking that Rem was just keeping her composure and not feeling anything at all? Of course, Rem would feel utter anger at Capella for everything she did to them, not only that, but she also forced him to do something he didn’t want, even if it was unintentional, the fact remains that it was still done.

 

Just like Rem during his arrival at the manor, she was just keeping her anger in check and letting nothing appear but the moment she will be faced against it and can’t hold it anymore, she will explode like a bomb.

 

Rem might not know it because of her lost memories but Subaru, now, knew what face Rem would make when she has malicious intents toward someone after seeing it himself a few times.

 

Subaru holds Rem in an embrace.

 

Subaru: No. It couldn’t be.

 

Rem: …

 

Subaru: She would have never allowed me to touch her like that if she was anywhere strong enough to do so.

 

Rem: …Subaru, what do we do then?

 

Subaru: …We let her be, she will have the justice she deserves, but let’s not dirty our hands, Rem.

 

Rem clutched her fists in anger as she reciprocated the embrace.

 

Rem: Understood.

 

She still decided to keep these emotions aside, knowing someone will end her tomorrow, regardless of what happens.

 

What they weren’t aware of, was the fact that the sleeping figure of Capella was indeed awake and turned around in the greatest silence.

 

Capella felt sick, she felt like she was about to vomit her own heart or that her heart was about to escape and she was muffling her cries that never resonated. She was tearing up an entire fountain worthy of tears as she realized that she was alone with no one to help her, nor anywhere to escape.

 

Trembling due to the cold and fear, fearing that even her heartbeat could be heard, she tried to stay as still possible thinking of any ways she could escape this situation but there was none.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Leo was sitting at a table alone; he was watching the others discuss and party at their heart content.

 

???: Hey!

 

Leo turned around and was met with the sight of Kati who was greeting him with a “hello” sign.

 

Leo: O- Hey.

 

Kati did not wait for an answer as she sat right next to him.

 

Kati: it was impressive.

 

Leo: What?

 

Kati: The speech dumbass. The speech.

 

Leo: -tsk! Bitch.

 

Kati: I heard this you know.

 

Leo: ?

 

Leo noticed that Kati’s normal speech pattern was gone as she was closing her eyes.

 

Man: Here you go. Drinks.

 

A man appeared out of nowhere and place 2 cups on the table.

 

Leo: But… I didn’t ask anything.

 

Man: Most of the people drank so much they left to do party somewhere else. Soon everyone will leave this place, letting the food and drinks rot. We are barely halfway through, so it is better to give it to random people if they are thirsty, don’t you think, heh?

 

Leo: Ah, yes.

 

Man: you too young lady. Have fun. If you need any more drinks, call me.

 

The man left and went to serve other people who were still there.

 

Leo: …

 

Leo looked at his drink, it had been so long since he felt so much as peace as right now. He took a sip before looking around at how joyful the environment was.

 

Kati: You know… I was serious when I said that you were impressive in your speech.

 

Leo: ?

 

Kati took a sip.

 

Kati: *gulp* The fact that you, out of all the people, managed to calm the entire organization and convince them like nothing in a single act, is nothing less than impressive. To be honest, I really thought “she” was going to come out of nowhere and kill you.

 

Leo: Oh, yeah. It was quite terrifying, but we did this for a reason.

 

Kati: … So, they don’t think that you’re allies with ma- … Capella?

 

Leo: ?! How did you know?

 

Kati: I’m a very smart girl. You know?

 

Leo: … *gulp*

 

Leo took another sip.

 

Leo: It is over.

 

Kati: Isn’t it?

 

Leo: Yeah. What are you going to do afterwards?

 

Kati puts a finger on her lips, thinking for a moment.

 

Kati: I’ll see.

 

Leo: You’re not returning to your village?

 

Kati, who was drinking, immediately slams her drink on the table.

 

Kati: Are you crazy? Who ever wants to go back to that stupid place? I had friends and sisters there, but they died long ago. I’ll just do what I want from now on, but what? I do not know.

 

Leo: I see.

 

Kati: What about you?

 

Leo: …I’ll live somewhere safe and free of trouble, like in the royal capital or a small village near it at least. I’m tired of trouble. *gulp*

 

Kati: …We did well.

 

Leo: We sure did. To be honest, I’m surprised I didn’t die.

 

Kati: ahaha! I, too, am surprised you didn’t die. I thought for sure you would die first.

 

Leo: oi!

 

Kati: haha!

 

The night and their conversation continued as such. For dozens of minutes, they kept commanding drinks and talking. Though something weird was happening, Leo’s and Kati’s face turned red. Leo’s words were starting to be less and less considerate toward the girl, he started to wobble around and then-

 

Leo: you~ are a bitch, you know that, Kati?

 

Kati: …Where did that come from?

 

Their faces looked tired, they looked wobbly, but Kati seems to hold it a bit at least.

 

Leo: I didn’t forget what you did to me all these years ago and coming to this day~.

 

Kati: I thought we were past that?

 

Leo: We are not!!

 

Leo stood up, making his chair fall. The room emptied a bit but there was still a bunch of people in the room and the sounds were still deafening, so no one paid attention.

 

Due to slow reflexes and because Kati let her guard down, she couldn’t defend herself in time as Leo grabbed her hair and pushed her head backwards, making them walk up until her head hit the wall.

 

Kati lost her smile, and her look was utter serious. Due to her slightly taller figure, Kati looked at the boy who was assaulting her from an upper high.

 

Kati: …What was that for? Explain. Now.

 

Kati was holding back, if it weren’t for that, she would have directly used her needles to pierce Leo’s hand or blind him in one eye out of reflex.

 

Leo: Look at you~, you can never let me have something, NOTHING!!

 

Leo, out of anger, pushed her head back further and pressing it against the wall but Kati didn’t defend herself, she just stood there, looking at him.

 

Leo: You can’t even let me be taller than you, as if it was curse.

 

Kati: That part is not my fault, but yours for failing your missions and being punished so much your growth stopped.

 

Leo: Huh?!!

 

Leo approached his face to her in intimidation, but she didn’t even bulge.

 

Leo: Look at you trying to distract me with hat stupid body made to seduce men.

 

Kati: Stop.

 

Leo: Look at you, never taking anything seriously up until it benefits you!

 

Kati: Stop.

 

Leo: Look at you, and at this face!

 

Kati: Stop!

 

Kati was getting angrier and angrier, losing her patience she started to shoot at him so he could drop his act.

 

Leo: Look at~… at…. *muffle*

 

Kati: ?!!?

 

Kati was getting tired of his antics, she was 2 seconds from slapping him away or kicking him out of frustration, but even she couldn’t expect what was to come as Leo ignored her personal space by forcing his knees between her thighs and kissing her.

 

Kati: -mha!! *gasp* What are you doing dumb- -mough-?!

 

Kati backed off to take a breath, but Leo did not leave her alone as he violently grabbed her hair and pulled her in once more. Kati tried to push him off at the beginning but something within her was burning.

 

Kati’s mind was all over the place as she couldn’t even think straight, she couldn’t think of anything really, she was starting to sweat as her vision was wabbling before reciprocating the kiss. They violently shared this moment before Leo grabbed her, carried her in princess fashion and walked away.

 

Leo: How do you feel about that? Huh?! Being carried like a little girl! Ha!

 

Kati never realized how insecure Leo was about his height up until today, but she now knew that fact and that he was very assertive with women.

 

He guided her for a few minutes before Kati pointed to a room. Leo immediately followed, kicked the door open, threw Kati on the bed and closed the door off.

 

Kati: …

 

Leo climbed the bed before grabbing Kati’s hair once more, pinning it against the bed while she didn’t defend herself.

 

Leo: How~ do you like it? Huh?!

 

In the next few hours, Kati’s room was the place of an incident that would have bigger consequences than whatever than the 2 could have thought.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Subaru: “…I can’t sleep.”

 

Loud vibrations have been going on for a while now. Despite the fact they couldn’t hear anything, they could still feel the sensation of the change in vibration from their heightened senses.

 

Rem: …

 

Capella: …

 

They were all clearly tired and they knew they would fall asleep soon, but thinking about it, this was the only distraction they had in a while.

 

Subaru and Rem were awake because of the vibration which is easily detected from their lack of interaction with the external world.

 

Capella was awake because she just couldn’t sleep. Only her back was facing the couple, there was nothing she could do and she was at their mercy.

 

Rem: …

 

Rem wondered how things are going to go tomorrow, she was passing through her head every bit of situation to allow her to escape in case of Capella’s former “children” refused to let them escape. She had no idea of the plan of this base besides what she and Subaru planned together. Though, from their meeting with Capella, they knew how big this place truly was, which meant they would have to go blind to find a way out.

 

Going out in place full of assassins without a plan wasn’t the greatest of ideas and wasn’t truly reassuring either. Not only that, but they will also potentially have to face the mabeasts afterwards to get out of this place.

 

Rem clutches her hand in fear. She could have been able to bear it if it meant Subaru would be safe, but she was even less sure she could protect him now. She didn’t even know how to get out of this cell.

 

Subaru: … *sigh*

 

Capella/Rem: ?

 

There was the sound of someone standing up, it was Subaru. He stood up and wobbly walked toward the door and then crouched in front of it.

 

Rem: Subaru?

 

Subaru looked at the door to see if there was a way to escape.

 

Rem: Do you need something?

 

Subaru: No. For now I’m checking if there was something I could do but for now I see nothing.

 

Rem: …

 

Subaru: There’s also the big door from the main hallway of this jail which opens only from the outside… Our situation is way more complicated than I thought.

 

Rem: You say this, but… You sound like you have a plan.

 

Rem knew Subaru, when she looked in his eyes, she saw hope and not despair. She looked at him intensely and saw that his face reflected anticipation.

 

Subaru: …I do, but it is kind of a last-ditch effort to do so.

 

Rem: Are you sure this is a good idea?

 

Subaru: …

 

Rem: You’ve said that we can try to negotiate our escape, but if we try to get out, they will definitely kill us on our way out. With the vibrations that you feel, you must know that they’re partying, which means they are everywhere.

 

Subaru: Indeed, it is a gamble.

 

Rem: …

 

Subaru: …Maybe a gamble too huge to take now. We’ve come this far; wouldn’t it be better to take the easy way out and bet it all on a safe path?

 

Rem: That’s what I think would be best too. Do you happen to not think so?

 

Subaru remembered his failed loops, he remembered his interactions with Leo, Mary and others. He could not read the others, but he could somewhat tell they can be easy to convince. Though he wasn’t sure either that his words would go through them.

 

Subaru: I do not know. As I said, it is a gamble. A gamble we are pretty much putting our lives on the line.

 

Rem: …I see.

 

There was silence for a moment as Subaru inspected the key entry by checking the size and putting his finger inside it and checking the shape.

 

Subaru: …For now, let’s go to sleep. We will need as much energy as we can tomorrow.

 

Capella: …

 

Rem: right.

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Mary woke up, her eyes as heavy as bricks, she could barely sit without losing balance. Mary grunted as she watched to the right and to the left before seeing Kuna’s sleeping figure next to her.

 

Mary felt so comfortable right now, it felt unreal when she remembered the events of yesterday. She doesn’t think she ever had slept this good in her life. She stood up but was having a hard time keeping balance.

 

Kuna: Mary?

 

Kuna woke up as soon as Mary quit the bed.

 

Mary: …Hey.

 

Mary was fuzzy as she tried to remember something.

 

Mary: *gasp*

 

Kuna: What is it?

 

Mary: Well… Leo do not know where I am, I better check on him before he gets scared.

 

Kuna looked at her for a moment before smiling.

 

Kuna: Oh~? Were you guys supposed to do a couple things?

 

Mary: …

 

Kuna: Just joking, it was obvious since yesterday. Let’s check on him.

 

Mary: Yes.

 

They left the premises and went to check in Mary’s room but when they reached the door, they noticed it was already open.

 

Mary: huh?

 

Kuna: What is it? Did you forget to close the door?

 

Mary: …My memory might be missing, because I do not remember inserting the key inside it to open… Maybe Leo did.

 

Kuna: Is he in?

 

Mary checks inside and sees a few of their belongings on the ground but nothing special. The sight stressed her out because it maybe meant Leo had a crash out when he couldn’t find her.

 

Mary: …No.

 

Kuna: … Let’s check in the main room of the building, maybe he’s there.

 

They walked to where the party was held. Upon entering, there were many people who were sleeping on the floor, tables destroyed, drinks slipped all over the floor and food half eaten on the table, but-

 

Mary: … He isn’t there.

 

The fear on Mary’s face encouraged Kuna to act faster. So, after looking around, her eyes landed on someone that could probably help them.

 

Kuna: come.

 

Mary: ?

 

Mary followed Kuna as they approached the man who served drinks. If there was one person to know faces, it was him, and Leo was pretty popular… Well, mostly in a bad way.

 

Kuna: Excuse me.

 

Man: Yes?

 

Mary: We’re searching for Leo, the man with a short stature and black hair.

 

Man: Leo? Oh? The man who kissed you yesterday?

 

Mary violently blushed before making a face due to her embarrassment.

 

Mary: Yes.

 

Man: … Well, I don’t remember all the details, but the last time I saw him, he was talking to this girl with pink hair on one of the tables. That’s all I remember though.

Mary: …What?

 

Mary emotions and expression dropped instantly. She immediately remembered what happened when she, Kati and Leo were in the same room a few weeks prior.

 

Kuna: …Mary? Where are you going?

 

Mary: Thank you, sir!

 

Mary did not wait and started to sprint-walking before actually running and then thanking the man without looking back. Kuna confusedly decided to follow her.

 

Mary was running, running, running to a specific destination, because she knew the turns to take. Kuna didn’t know what was happening but followed her anyways.

 

Jerrah: Oh? Mary? He-

 

Jerrah was walking into their direction and tried to greet them but Mary sprints past him and Kuna follow but during that small frame of time, Kuna gave a look to Jerrah that says it all “I do not know what is happening, but I know Mary may need help” before also passing him. Jerrah caught up almost immediately and started following them.

 

After a few minutes that felt like hours, Mary reached her destination. The door that was standing in front of her would either lead to one of the biggest reliefs of her life or one of the most stressful moments she could think of.

 

Mary: Kati! I need to talk- Huh?

 

Mary did not wait and tried to open the door due to her being in a hurry, but the door wasn’t locked. Upon fully opening it, there was a similar smell in the air, similar than what they smelled yesterday when visiting Capella. A smell she only knew too well. Mary’s body froze as she was stunned to see Kati on her bed with Leo. Both were sleeping, naked.

 

 

 

 

Chapter 33

Notes:

from this point, the updates will go back to once a week with the next chapiter coming friday.

Enjoy the reading.

 

 

 

Mary stood there, in pure shock, looking at the naked figure of her unofficial husband and someone she considered her friend.

 

Mary: a-!, ar-? A-?, arg-?!, grrrhhh *inhales* LeeOOOOOOO!!!

 

Leo: Guah! A-h what?

 

Leo jolted awake at his name being called so violently by Mary, Leo was surprised because she never called him like that.

 

Leo: Mary? What’s wrong? What happened?

 

Mary: DON’T YOU DARE “WHAT’S WRONG” OR “WHAT’S HAPPENED” ME! HOW COULD YOU DO THAT TO ME? HOW?!

 

Leo: Huh?

 

Kati: …huh?

 

Leo was confused for a moment before he heard a feminine voice right next to him, only then did he realize Kati was sleeping next to him. Upon looking closer, he noticed that she was naked. He did not know what to make out of that info before he realizes that he was naked too.

 

Leo: …What the-

 

Not only that but the smell in the air, the sensation on his genitals, the marks of fluids on his body were signs that he knew only too well. Then he looked at Kati once more, who also had a completely confused look on her face.

 

Leo: -hk! Mary, wait! I can explain!

 

Mary’s blood boiled within a single moment; her heart stopped for a moment before beating as hard as it physically could. Veins pulsated from her head as she jumped on the bed and punched Leo as hard as she could.

 

She punched him, punched him, punched him repeatedly as hard as her small fists could before momentarily turning and kicking Kati on the face while her guard was completely down, which lead Kati to be completely flung out of the bed and her head hit the floor.

 

That wasn’t enough though, Mary turned back to Leo and started punching him once more over and over again.

 

Mary: HOW COULD YOU?

 

*thud*

 

Mary: HOW COULD YOU DO THAT?

 

*thud* *thud*

 

Mary: HOW COULD YOU DO THAT TO ME? AFTER EVERYTHING WE WENT THROUGH TOGETHER!

 

*thud* *thud* *thud*

 

Leo was trying to protect his face as much as he could using his arms, he did pretty well blocking all the hits aiming at his face but a little less for the hits aimed at his cranium. Though, it wasn’t the pain of the hits that were hurting him.

 

Mary: how could you? How could you? How could you?! How could you?!!

 

*thud*

 

Mary: How could you~?

 

The last punch Mary gave had no strength behind it at all as she let her hand fall powerlessly on the boy who was trying to block his face without fighting back. Her voice was in similar condition as the last sentence came as a breath rather than an exclamation.

 

Mary: *sniff*

 

Leo: !! Mary, wai-

 

Mary was pulled away by a bystander, it was Kuna who pulled her off and held Mary’s head against her chest so Mary could cry in peace while Kuna directed the vilest look to Leo. She didn’t talk, she didn’t need to talk, there was no reason to as their emotions were perfectly conveyed but Kuna had no interest in giving any pity to Leo. Though, Leo wanted to approach.

 

Leo: Wait! GA-

 

*THUD*

 

Leo was met with a punch.

 

Jerrah: Are you serious?

 

Leo: …Jerrah?

 

Jerrah walked in and defended the girls from this human trash bag.

 

Jerrah: Is this really the kind of person you are? I guess I shouldn’t be surprised, you had everything most of us could barely hold as a dream, yet you somehow still manage to mess it up, don’t you?

 

Leo: ar~…

 

Leo’s emotions were twirling inside him, he felt defeated, even standing up was a challenge in itself as the shame he felt was too great for him to do that.

 

Kuna: Is this the kind of woman you are too?

 

Eyes turned to Kati, who didn’t show any emotions. She had a blank look on her face as she was just casually clothing back as if nothing had happened. She didn’t even bother to look at Kuna up until she dressed back completely. Kuna was a few seconds away from throwing herself at this girl before she said these words.

 

Kati: No… I think we got set up.

 

Everyone: ?

 

Mary: Stop with your excuses.

 

Mary stopped crying momentarily but her anger and hatred toward Kati did not diminish in the slightest.

 

Mary: There isn’t someone who lies more than you, tricks more than you, is faker than you are in this whole place. I will kill you myself, even if I have to die for it.

 

Mary was about to pull bombs, but Kuna stopped her, Jerrah was about to give Kuna assistance but-

 

Kati: You do not have to believe me.

 

Everyone stopped, looking at Kati with confusion. Mary stopped her movements and from a cold tone asked.

 

Mary: Explain.

 

Kati: I will, definitely. But before that, I want to discuss it in the main hall, with everyone in the group present.

 

Mary: DON’T SHIT ME! What do you expect by doing that, huh? To escape at the first opportunity? To-

 

Kati: -I want to have a small talk with someone to prove what I said.

 

Everyone: …

 

The silence was heavy as they were waiting for Mary to give her answer.

 

Mary: -tch!!

 

As such, the decision was taken.

 

Leo: …Mary, I’m sorry. None of this was intentional.

 

Mary: Talk again and I’m going to castrate you.

 

Leo: *gulp*

 

Kati: Leo.

 

Mary: !!

 

Leo: ?

 

Kati: Clothe back, we need everyone there.

 

Leo was still in a weakened and depressed state as he looked at everything unfold without being able to do anything. Still on his butt, he couldn’t make out how everything came to this.

 

Mary: Go first.

 

Kati: ?

 

Mary: You’re the least trustworthy, go first and do not be closer or farther than 3 meters in front of me.

 

Kati: very well.

 

They left the room leaving Leo behind, but before everyone did, there was one person who had a last thing to say to him.

 

Jerrah: Tsk! Trash.

 

Gone was the “dumbass” insult Leo loathed so much, but it was replaced by something with a meaning that made Leo wish for his previous name back.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

The group walked to the main hall where there was a lot of tension during the walk and Leo joined them during their walk. When they entered, many people were still asleep, it was normal though, after all, they partied for so long that even their endurance didn’t allow them to bear the relief of the news.

 

Jerrah went to call Randolf and Dima as support, everyone was present in the room in addition to unrelated members who were walking around. They all sat at a table before the discussion begins.

 

Mary: So?

 

Everyone: …

 

Randolf: Mary…

 

Mary: Do not ask me to calm down Randolf.

 

Randolf: …

 

Mary’s veins were bulging as she spoke, making Randolf understand that he was walking on a thin line if he tried to calm her down with words. Mary turned once more to Kati who was looking neutral before asking her question.

 

Mary: So?

 

Kati breathed in as they listened.

 

Kati: I do not remember anything that happened last night, besides the fact that Leo and I were drinking. After a moment, everything is fuzzy.

 

Everyone: …

 

Mary: And this is supposed to be a miracle excuse to make me forgive you?

 

Kati: No. But the implication could prove my innocence. Leo, what was the last thing you remembered yesterday?

 

Leo had his head on the clouds as he could hardly think of the words he wanted to say, especially when looking Mary in the face as he was faced with a look filled with utter disgust at him.

 

Dima: Leo, talk. We are not going to eat you.

 

Mary: But I am, talk.

 

Dima’s recomfort was immediately blocked by Mary, implying she would have no pity whatsoever for him up until satisfied. Leo gulped before talking.

 

Leo: After I left you in our room… I came back here, when sitting Kati came to talk. I remember talking to Kati for a time before the man who serves drink gave us some. I still vividly remember the first few cups we drank, but overtime, my head became fuzzy and I do not remember anything past the 5^th. I woke up when Mary called my name.

 

The silence was there for a few seconds before Kati took the speech.

 

Kati: I see, it seems my suspicions were correct, we have been drugged.

 

Everyone: ?!

 

Mary: And do you want me to believe this?

 

Kuna: …Mary.

 

Mary wasn’t thinking normally at all, her anger surpassed her ability to understand and thus, she directed her anger at Kati.

 

Mary: I’ve thought about it, our endurances and abilities that were given to us by m-… Capella didn’t disappear. The drinks had no alcohol; you’re a shinobi with higher resistance than most of us against poison and drugs. With all that, you want to make me think that you were drugged and went on to bang?!

 

Okay, maybe she wasn’t completely in the clouds of anger, but still her anger gave her no room for empathy nor forgiveness for any of the 2 “traitors” in front of her, nor anyone who take their side.

 

Kati: I have potential proof.

 

Mary: So? What is your proof?

 

Kati: …Him.

 

Kati pointed towards the man who served drinks yesterday, she stood up and walked up to him in front of the curious eyes of everyone.

 

Man: huh? Can I help you la- GAH!

 

*THUD* *THUD* *THUD*

 

Leo: Kati?!

 

Without wasting a single second, Kati manhandled the poor man without him being able to defend himself, she tied him down before throwing him like a sack of potatoes.

 

Man: W-what was that for?

 

The man’s words were cut off as she placed a needle on his neck.

 

Kati: Capella is defeated, and soon she will be executed, wouldn’t it be a shame for you to die so close to freedom?

 

Man: -W-what do you want? Please don’t kill me.

 

Kati: Then respond truthfully to my questions.

 

Man: …

 

The man in pain accepted the demand as nodded really quickly.

 

Kati: Good. Remember, if you lie, you die. First question, what did you put inside our drinks yesterday?

 

Man: …Nothing.

 

*THUD*

 

Kati punched the man in the back of the head.

 

Man: Argh!

 

Kati: Lies, as always, you’re of no importance now.

 

The group watched with different reactions, they could see that Kati was acting very unusually, even for this event.

 

Man: Wait! Wait! I swear I’m not lying, I really put nothing in the drinks.

 

Kati: …Talk.

 

Man: I put nothing inside them; the drinks were brought in the aftermath of the declaration that Capella was defeated. I’m not too much into parties, so I decided to serve drinks. I never truly had an important position there nor did I expect to because of how inept I am.

 

The man, begging for his life, let slip out some of his insecurities at the same time but they didn’t care much about that.

 

Man: I wanted to help people by serving drinks. Yesterday though, despite the fact that the drink didn’t contain alcohol, I noticed that people were starting to fall asleep quite shortly before I serve you and the young man there.

 

Leo/Kati: ?!

 

Leo: Kati, let him stand.

 

Kati and Leo exchanged a glance, and she reluctantly let him go. The man stood up holding his arm in pain.

 

Dima: What do you mean by “people were starting to fall asleep”?

 

Man: I do not know exactly, I do not know if it was one of the barrels that had a problem or had something injected in it, but shortly before I serves you, i noticed some were falling asleep and it kept going after these 2 lefts. Though, it was a limited amount of people, so I thought that they were just tired.

 

Kati looked at the man in search of any lies: there was none.

 

Leo: Then why did we get drugged?

 

Man: …I do not know. Maybe there was a problem with one of the barrels when they were delivered in the room. Someone maybe put something in it either recently or quite some time ago like in one of the previous rebellions. That’s the only thing I can conclude.

 

The group looked at each other before looking at the man. Leo and Kati were just casualties of the unfortunate event, which led Leo to cheat on Mary.

 

Leo: …Mary, I’m sorry-

 

Mary: shut it.

 

Leo: -gh!

 

There was a brief moment before Kati spoke.

 

Kati: You see? It wasn’t our fault. We just got caught in the stupid actions of someone.

 

Kati: -hk! Don’t think this is enough, I do remember what happened last time when we talked and I know what kind of woman you are!

 

Randolf: Mary.

 

Mary was called by Randolf as she turned around to argue in anger.

 

Mary: What?!

 

Randolf: That’s enough.

 

Mary: …

 

Randolf voice was cold and exasperated, he wasn’t angry but rather annoyed at the fact that Mary wouldn’t admit it was an unfortunate event and because she wanted a reason to prove her right despite their discussion.

 

Randolf: We already got all the proof we needed for that case. Leo and Kati were unintentionally drugged as she suggested, I’m sorry for you but there’s nothing we can do about that now. We will have time to discuss this out afterwards.

 

Mary looked shocked before turning her eyes towards Leo who was looking at her with fear and Kati who wasn’t looking her in the eyes. Kati’s expression did not leave any room for mockery nor anger; she seemed somewhat genuinely sorry about what happened. Mary grits her teeth as she had to come with the fact that nothing, she can change what happened.

 

Randolf: We also have another important thing to take care of.

 

Everyone: …

 

Randolf: Leo, go take the resources I asked of you. We’ll meet “you know where”. Jerrah, Kati, Mary and Dima, go take heavy weapons as instructed yesterday. Kuna, go gather everyone to be present at the location I gave by dusk.

 

Everyone: Yes.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

In Subaru’s jail, 3 people were waiting. They were all awake waiting for the inevitable, as Subaru and Rem were sitting near one another and Capella was in the corner.

 

Subaru/Rem: …

 

The sight was getting more and more depressing each day. Capella was trembling so violently they could hear her skin having friction against the ground and she was biting her nails so fervently that they could notice a taint of red in this dark environment.

 

They all jolted when they heard the door opening and steps coming their way. Capella recoiled further into the room up until she was at the opposite side of the door.

 

Randolf: It’s time.

 

Randolf said with a cold tone but a taint of excitement. There were 6 people there: Leo, Randolf, Mary, Jerrah, Dima and Kati.

 

Randolf: Leo.

 

Leo: Yes.

 

Leo entered the room while the others were guarding the door with heavy equipment. He had stone shackles on his hands and was cautiously approaching Capella.

 

Capella: No. Stay away. Stay away!!

 

Capella tried to defend herself, but Leo kicked her in the stomach, adding another mark to her naked body before forcefully shackling her neck and forearms. They were heavy shackles made out of stone, the same stone that the walls of the prison were made of that could obstruct magic. Of course, the weight and roughness of it was tough on Capella’s body.

 

Kati/Dima/Jerrah: “Pathetic”

 

The combined thought of these 3 people matched as they looked at the one person they previously thought to be immortal, that took everything away from them, that destroyed their lives in this position with nothing at her disposition.

 

Capella: No! Please help!

 

Unlike yesterday, Subaru and Rem stayed deaf to Capella’s call. Leo forcefully pulled her, yet carefully enough not to be too far from the jail door.

 

Leo: …

 

After a few seconds outside, with everyone having a weapon ready to push her back in the jail if she were to regain her power back, they all waited for a reaction from her shapeshifting, but nothing happened.

 

Randolf: It seems she really lost her powers. As such we have an execution waiting for us, go gather everyone in the snowfield outside, on the west side of the main building. As the highest present authority there, I’m going to personally be the one to end her.

 

Everyone: Yes.

 

Rem: What about us?

 

Looks turn to Rem who just asked this question. She was shielding Subaru, waiting for an answer as they watched the blond devil getting dragged away.

 

Randolf: …You come too. Anyone who has been abducted deserves to see her end. Kati, guide them to the place of execution.

 

Kati: Yes.

 

Every word coming out of Randolf mouth was dry but tinted with a tinge of excitement. They were finally allowed to leave the jail for so long after weeks inside it. When their eyes were met by light, the brightness completely blinded them. The worst part was the fact that it was dusk, and the brightness wasn’t even supposed to be that high, but they were still blinded by it after spending days without proper source of light.

 

During their walk, the sound of heavy chains made of stones and the wobbly footing of Capella were the only sounds that could be heard, each time she would slow down, Randolf would kick or punch her to make her walk faster and if she fell, he would kick her so she could stand up. The 40-minute walk was as such before of how slow Capella was and not because of the distance.

 

Randolf: What a twist of event it is, don’t you think, Capella? You who were above us, mistreating us, you are now the one being mistreated by the very consequences of your actions.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

An incredible number of people were standing in the snow, despite the cold, their eyes bear no sign of being bothered by it but only fuel by an unextinguishable fire to see an event worth their life. No one was moving, no eyes were darting, they just stood there.

 

When Subaru got exposed to this sight, he could only feel nothing but dread. When Capella passed the door, leading to the crowd of people, their gazes changed as they all erupted.

 

Everyone: AAAHHHHH!!!!

 

Their yells were so loud, the sound of the heavy and fast wind was dwarfed by it. They came from all the people in the crowd without exception and they were not holding back their words, yet no one came to attack her.

 

Man 1: HOE!!

 

Man 2: MONSTER!!

 

Woman 1: BASTARD!!

 

Man 3: BURN HER!!

 

Woman 2: CRUSH HER!

 

Woman 3: DROWN HER!!

 

Woman 4: DISMEMBER HER!!

 

Randolf ignored their plea as he walked toward the scaffold with the still chained Capella.

 

Randolf: Look.

 

Capella: huh?

 

Randolf: Look at what you did.

 

Capella tears were already running; her limbs and her whole body were trembling in fear as she watched the crowd insulting her with every name.

 

Randolf: This is the true face of everyone against you. The true face that everyone tried to hide from you because you would have killed them otherwise. This is how much they actually “love” you.

 

Capella: …

 

Randolf: Enjoy this sight, it will be you last, Capella.

 

Upon reaching the place on the scaffold, Randolf violently grabbed her neck and forcefully put it in the slot before closing it, earning him even more violent cheers from the crow. Capella coughed as her neck was brutally slammed against the wooden slot.

 

Randolf: *inhales* SIIIIIILLEEEEENCE!!!!

 

Everyone: …

 

The calm regained the place once more.

 

Randolf: Men and woman present here, thank you for your presence. Today marks the end of an era of pain and suffering for anyone who lived long enough to see this day when working under this monster!

 

Everyone: AAHHHHH!!

 

Randolf: Today, the immortal there isn’t immortal anymore! We have endured so much for so many years, giving up so many things, losing so much but today marks the day of our vengeance!

 

Everyone: AAAAHHHHH!!!

 

Randolf: Today, we gain something we thought we lost years ago, FREEDOM! Upon the moment the head of this demon falls, no one will force you to bear the same challenges this demon put us through! Today will mark the death of Capella! Rejoice brothers and sisters!

 

Everyone: AAAAHHHHH!!!

 

Man 4: DIE YOU PIECE OF SHIT!!

 

Man 5: YOU AIN’T SHIT!!

 

Woman 5: YOU’RE A WASTE OF AIR!

 

Capella: P-p-please.

 

Everyone: …

 

As if her words were a cold shower to everyone, the silence came back almost immediately. Most people didn’t even hear her, but the physical signs from the members of the organization in front let everyone know that she said something.

 

Capella: I-I’m sorry~! This lady is sorry~. I was in the wrong! I-I beg of y-you, please~! Let me go!

 

Everyone: …

 

Man 6: ah~, ah ah ha!

 

Man 7: ha ha! Ah haha !

 

Salt was added to the injury of Capella’s despair as a few laughs in the crowd spread like wildfire, everyone was laughing at her, mocking her demand to spare her life. They were laughing heartedly then-

 

Woman 6: YOU CAN DREAM, BITCH!

 

Man 8: I CAN’T SLEEP A SINGLE DAY AT PEACE ANYMORE KNOWING YOU’RE ALIVE!!

 

Woman 7: THERE’S NO WAY YOU’RE GETTING OUT OF THIS ALIVE! KILL.HER! KILL.HER!

 

Man 9: KILL.HER! KILL.HER!

 

Everyone: KILL.HER! KILL.HER! KILL.HER! KILL.HER!

 

Like a chant, everyone started chanting these terrifying words over and over again. Capella’s despair was total and in a last attempt she looked over Subaru and Rem. Despite the look on their faces showing they feel remorse for her; they do not seem like they will intervene.

 

Randolf: Give it.

 

Leo: Yes.

 

Randolf picked up a dull axe that was given by Leo, put himself at position before saying these words.

 

Randolf: Enjoy a part of the suffering you put us through.

 

*THUD*

 

Capella: AAHHH! AHRGH! AHHH!!

 

Everyone: OORAAA!!

 

Despite what Subaru, Rem, Capella or just anyone thought, the execution did not end in a single hit. Instead, Randolf used the dull axe to severely injure Capella’s left thigh, it wasn’t even cut, but that part was on purpose from Randolf to make her suffer. The cut was deep and rough enough to tear part of her thigh and leave a huge cleave on her bone.

 

The axe was logged in her thigh and Randolf purposefully moved it inside before violently pulling it off, followed by a second swing.

 

*THUD*

 

Capella: AHHHH!! AAArGH!!

 

It wasn’t over though. Randolf followed it a third time, leading to her limb being severed. Randolf followed that same exact process for each and every single one of her limbs before only her head was left.

 

Randolf: Any last words?

 

Capella: gua~ arg~.

 

Convulsion and pain were preventing her talking but she was still conscious as her teary eyes stared straight at Randolf during her last moment.

 

Randolf: Farewell then.

 

*THUD*

 

*THUD*

 

Everyone: ….

 

Subaru/Rem: …

 

Randolf walked a few steps before standing in front of a severed head that he grabbed by the hairs and showing it off to the now silent crowd.

 

Randolf: CAPELLA IS DEAD!!

 

Everyone cheered, some going as far as crying and falling to the ground out of extasy. Subaru and Rem on the other hand were shocked, they expected only a normal execution but guess it was too much to ask.

 

Many were gathering at the scaffold and were watching the corpse of Capella. Randolf walked straight to Subaru before talking to him and Rem.

 

Randolf: I have to thank you. You 2.

 

Subaru/Rem: …

 

Randolf: You 2 are the reasons as to why this blessed day was possible. We sincerely and deeply thank you.

 

Randolf and many more bowed their heads in thanks for Natsuki Subaru to have put an end to years of horror.

 

Rem: You’re welcome.

 

Subaru: You got what you wanted, didn’t you?

 

Randolf: indeed. She is dead. Is there something the matter?

 

Subaru: *glups* nothing. It is just that… Now that nothing is in the way, we can go home, right?

 

Randolf: Of course you can. There’s no problem with that-

 

Leo: -Objection.

 

Anyone near turned to Leo and looked at him with confusion, shock and anger. Jerrah was extremely pissed at Leo’s words as his tone and eyes turned cold.

 

Jerrah: This ain’t the fucking moment for your bullshit or to mess things up!

 

Jerrah grabbed him by the collar and approached him to his face.

 

Jerrah: These people just saved us, so shut up and be grateful!

 

*SLAP*

 

A sound resonated as Jerrah’s hand was slapped away. When looking at Leo, he had a terribly serious expression.

 

Leo: We can’t let them go.

 

Everyone: …

 

Randolf: Leo, seriously. This time, even I’m going to lose patience toward your attitude.

 

Mary: You can’t stop messing it up, can’t you?

 

Leo pointed his finger at Subaru.

 

Leo: This man is a knight.

 

Everyone: …

 

Silence followed once more as the situation was turning around.

 

Subaru: “Crap.”

 

Mary: And?

 

Leo: He’s not only a normal knight but the knight of the candidate Emilia from the royal selection. He’s the one who defeated sloth, greed and most recently gluttony from our sources. He’s also the reason for Elsa’s death.

 

The group of Leo was so shocked they all opened their eyes in shock while the bystanders stepped back in caution.

 

Mary: But what about it? Capella is dead now.

 

Leo: It doesn’t mean anything! He’s a knight of Lugnica! Officially, in every part of the world, any association with the witch cult is considered part of the witch cult, remember?

 

Mary: …

 

Mary was taken aback at the speed and seriousness of Leo.

 

Leo: This man just defeated ma- …Capella, after bearing the worst possible punishment she could think of, and he never asked for neither Mary’s nor my help. As if he knew he was about to win.

 

Kati: …Don’t tell me.

 

Kati eyes opened as she looked at Subaru and Rem.

 

Leo: He predicted most, if not all of her moves and knew how to defeat her. Do you really think a member of the knights of Lugnica, known to help a candidate to the throne ascend will not track every single one of us down? As previous members of Capella’s organization, we are still considered criminals. If possible, he must have had a way to call his friends there!

 

Everyone: -hk!

 

Many already had their weapons out and were directing them at our 2 protagonists.

 

Leo: We already killed Capella. For most of us, it is nothing but a new start. Though, with someone knowing out faces, is a known strategist and a manipulator… There’s no guaranty that we can keep that quality of life and we will be tracked like dogs. Also look at his body being completely black! Isn’t what Capella used on her most favorites minions?!

 

Subaru: What the fuck are you talking about? Were you blind yesterday?!

 

Leo: I do not know what kind of relation you have with Capella nor what you’re planning… But Capella was searching for a long time on how to tame and get rid of the dragon blood. We do not know all the details about it, because of that, we do not know if Capella can resurrect from it, even if her body was slain ---- To make sure nothing destroys everything we suffered for, even if it is the most ungrateful act i- no, we will ever do, we need to kill them.

 

Subaru/Rem: ?!

 

The entire group of people were there discussing and even disputing whether or not letting Subaru and Rem live is a good idea. They need a leader, but since the previous leader is dead-

 

Randolf: Hum… I agree with Leo. He gave many good points, but the fact that you could tame the dragon blood completely is too suspicious.

 

Everyone: ?!!

 

Subaru: What!?

 

Randolf throws his axe into the ground and looks at the sky.

 

Randolf: There’s no way to know what you’re going to afterwards. I have nothing against you, but I wish to at least live a peaceful life from now on. I’ve seen it, you never broke during the torture sessions, you never gave up. Because of that, I was confused… But the boy made a point, it was probably because you knew what would come, as if you knew what Capella was about to do and you held in hope. Whether or not you’re with her, you’re technically our enemy.

 

Randolf took off his bandana and looked at the now dusk sky while it was turning dark.

 

Randolf: A man this dangerous… If not your ally nor can make it an ally, is better off dead.

 

*CRUNCH*

 

Subaru: ah-

 

In a single blink, before Subaru could process it, Randolf grabbed the axe from the ground and slashed Subaru’s body diagonally, making sure to touch every vital organ.

 

Rem: Subaru!

 

*THUD*

 

Subaru fell in a single motion, blood didn’t even have time to slip before Subaru could feel everything. His bones were cut, his heart was cut, one of his lungs was cut, his liver was cut, his stomach was cut, his pancreas was cut, and his intestines were cut. Subaru looked at Rem in the hope of telling her to flee with what strength is left within him but the sight he was meet was one from a nightmare.

 

Random man: die you whore!

 

Rem: Fuck off!!

 

Many men were approaching Rem and were trying to attack her, she was fighting back as much as she could, though it was nothing but a question of time before the inevitable: their impeding doom.

Rem wouldn't allow any of them to touch her as she would violently break the teeth and skull of anyone approaching.

 

Subaru looked at Randolf who slashed was standing right next to his head with an axe at hand, lifted above the shoulder with an uninterested look on his face.

 

Randolf: Sorry, nothing personal, but you gotta go. Goodbye.

 

Subaru on the corner of his eyes saw the figure of Leo, who was looking at him with eyes that were conveying a feeling that Subaru used to dread. A feeling that he wanted to avoid at any moment, the same feeling Todd would cause him when he was about to kill him: Leo was extremely cautious of Subaru. With that Subaru life came to an end as the axe swung down from Randolf’s giant hand.

 

Subaru: “Next”

 

*THUD*

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Subaru: …*gasp*

 

Rem: … Subaru?

 

Subaru returned by death.

 

Subaru: …Rem? Rem !

 

Rem: Yes? Subaru?

 

Subaru looked around him and in the corner of his eyes, he saw a cowering Capella who was looking at him. The moment she notices his gaze going in her direction, she immediately drifted her eyes away.

 

Subaru: I have a stupid question to ask…

 

Capella was alive, and she possessed the marks on her body due to the bruises she subsided previously meaning that today was the day of execution, but he needed more info.

 

Subaru: Rem, do you happen to know mentally which time it is?

 

Rem: What a weird question… But if I had to guess, it is long past afternoon.

 

Subaru: *gulp*

 

He returned maybe minutes or barely hours before her execution. Subaru clutched his fists as he grits his teeth out of frustration.

 

Subaru: Fuck you, Leo.

 

This line was like a breath and softly said by Subaru but was heard by Rem regardless, she kept looking at him, waiting for a reaction.

 

Subaru was absolutely livid at the bullshit he was exposed to because of that stupid midget and now he returned by death because of that.

 

Subaru: Rem, we have to escape.

 

Rem: Huh? But what about the potential negotiations?

 

Subaru: They’re not going to. If they kill Capella, which is probable, they’ll probably kill us out of convenience to not leak anything about them.

 

Rem/Capella: ?!

 

Subaru walked toward Capella, she recoiled in fear as she looked at him, she wanted to tell him to not approach but this didn’t end well last time.

 

Capella: *gasp*!

 

Subaru: Capella, what is the shape of the key for this cell?

 

Capella: …

 

Capella stayed silent for a moment, then Subaru repeated his question more fervently.

 

Subaru: Capella!

 

Capella: !!

 

Subaru: You have to show me how it looks like, right now! We do not have time!

 

Capella stayed paralyzed by fear but slowly, she started to draw with her finger a shape that was barely visible on the ground. The dust barely allowed Subaru to see, but he saw it regardless. During the process, Capella kept checking him constantly in fear he would hit her up until she finished her drawing.

 

Subaru: … Is this it?

 

Capella nodded as she barely looked him in the eyes.

 

Subaru: good.

 

*CRUNCH* *CRUUUUUNCH* *CRUNCH*

 

Capella: -AH!!

 

Rem: Subaru! What are you doing?!!

 

Subaru: Gh! -argh!

 

Blood dripped from Subaru as he was in pain, in a sitting position, he was holding something. Subaru immediately tore away a bit of what little clothing he had that Capella previously gave him and used it to seal the wound he inflicted upon himself.

 

Capella: Y-you! You bite your finger off?!

 

Subaru bit his finger off, and he started chewing the end of it to take off the skin, then he looked another finger and started the process again.

 

Rem: Subaru, stop!!

 

Rem tried to stop him, but it was of no matter, Subaru kept going.

 

Subaru: Rem, stop!

 

Rem: No, I can’t!

 

Subaru: I’ll be fine!

 

Rem: No, you won’t! What’s your big idea?

 

Subaru: We have to escape, and this is the only way I know how to do so, you have to save your strength, I will completely rely on you afterwards.

 

Rem: But your finger…

 

Subaru: …Yeah, I know… I los- huh?

 

Rem: ?!

 

Upon closer inspection, they noticed something weird: Subaru’s fingers were already back, after being bitten off.

 

Capella: Your body… It immediately tamed the dragon blood… Just like Elsa…

 

Subaru turned to Capella then looked at his fingers once more.

 

Subaru: Rem, please, let me do it.

 

Rem: …Please, be more careful afterwards.

 

Subaru: Yes.

 

Subaru took these 2 fingers before starting to graze them against the ground, he kept doing so for minutes on end and when they reached the shape he wanted, a spiky one.

 

Subaru: Good.

 

He immediately entered them into the keyhole of the cell. Rem and Capella were mesmerized at how creative he was, but this was a terrible way to do so. For minutes Subaru tried many combinations over and over again, minutes started to last.

 

A door opened, but it wasn’t the one of his cell.

 

Subaru: -hk!

 

Subaru had to stop as he watched them approaching. They stood there, right in front of them.

 

Randolf: It’s time. Leo.

 

Leo: Yes.

 

The scene was going the exact same way as last time; Leo entered and was approaching Capella, who was about to be dragged to her execution spot-

 

Kati: Wait.

 

The room stopped every movement.

 

Kati: You, the boy, what are you hiding?

 

Subaru: ?!

 

The tension increased as Subaru failed to hide tools, the first to react was Leo as he forcefully and quickly shackled Capella’s neck and arm regardless of the potential consequences for him if she were to still have her powers and forcefully took the tools from Subaru.

 

Leo: -hk?! What a disgusting method of escape.

 

Randolf: What is it?

 

Leo lifted his hands before showing the severed fingers that were shaped into a specific form.

 

Leo: He bit off his own finger before shaping them like this, this seems like a shape you would use to escape a prison.

 

Group: !!

 

Jerrah: Seriously?

 

Leo looked around before looking at Subaru, then Rem, then Capella before his eyes turned back to Subaru in horror.

 

Leo: …His fingers… They’re fine.

 

Dima: Hum? What do you mean?

 

Leo: These fingers right there are definitely his, they are slim but big and enough to be his. The wound seems extremely fresh, meaning they couldn’t have this anywhere beside there but everyone there have their fingers. Also, his entire body is covered in black, this is the sign of dragon blood.

 

Jerrah: Wait-

 

Randolf: Hold on.

 

Dima: What do we do about him then?

 

Leo: I propose we kill him.

 

Everyone: !!

 

Subaru started to develop a specific type of hate toward that stupid boy out of all the people in this place besides Capella.

 

Subaru: oi bastard! I helped you, didn’t I?

 

Leo: You are too suspicious! You not only have the dragon blood of ma- tch! -Of Capella but you also tried to escape, yet we do not know if letting her out is even a good idea. You must be- GUH!

 

*THUD*

 

Rem: Subaru, RUN!!

 

Rem kicked Leo so hard he went and crashed onto Kati and Randolf with enough strength to make them stagger, Subaru used that opportunity to sprint past them.

 

Leo: Gah!

 

Mary: -tsk!

 

Leo immediately vomited, it was a mixture of saliva, drinks he had yesterday and blood as the strength with which Rem kicked him shattered his ribs, but he would survive.

 

Kati and Dima tried to follow Subaru but Leo and Randolf’s body were in the way as they were caught off guard. In addition, Capella was the priority. Kati threw needles toward Subaru while he was running, Rem body shielded the needles, but some passed besides her and pierced his back.

 

Subaru: -Gah!

 

Subaru didn’t stop though, this reminded him of the same sensation when the manor was attacked by Elsa. Subaru ran out and Rem followed right beside him.

 

Leo: *cough* gah! We can’t let them escape! We do not know what will happen if they escape while remembering our faces!

 

They all went out, but Mary stayed, catching the attention of everyone.

 

Leo: Mary?

 

Mary: tch! Sorry, but we only present the corpse.

 

Capella: Huh?

 

Mary said these terrifying words after giving a quick look at Capella. Mary threw bombs into Capella’s cell as the poor lady saw the balls rolling toward her, the heavy shackles prevented her from moving properly, but even as she stood up, it was too late.

 

Capella: NO-

 

*BOOM*

 

Capella’s life ended then and there.

 

In the hallway of the main building, Subaru was running with Rem, though Subaru was too slow, so Rem took the initiative. Subaru was thinking about Capella but cast these thoughts away.

 

Subaru: Ah-? Rem?

 

Rem: Stay still and take this!

 

Rem carried Subaru over her shoulder and started running faster. Ever since she was aware of her physical strength, she did her best to use it in the best-case situation and this was needed for this moment.

 

Subaru: What is this?

 

Rem: The keys of our jail cell and maybe potentially of the jail room itself, there are many, so we will potentially need them!

 

Rem carried Subaru as she ran the endless hallways turning in whatever direction she felt like, but-

 

Rem: Subaru-kun, this is a maze, I do not know where to go.

 

Subaru: Rem, keep going up the upper floors until we have a clear view of everything outside, we are underground, remember?

 

Rem: Yes!

 

Rem changed method as she always took the path that led to the upper floors while crossing path with some members who were confused about the couple who were running like that. What a weird kink, they thought.  Subaru knew he couldn’t take the same path as previously to get out of this place, because with one word from Randolf or Leo, they would have to face hundreds of opponents, and he didn’t want to have to Rem getting forced on by random men just like the last loop.

 

Kati: OI! These are prisoners that will ruin our lives if they escape! Kill them all!

 

Everyone: Huh?

 

The people who caught wind of this started changing their attitude as they charged at Rem.

 

Kati: Where is Kuna when needed?

 

Kuna disappeared after gathering the people on the west side of the main building, she was nowhere to be seen. With her speed and agility, she would catch up to them in no time.

 

Kati: Did… She went to her village?

 

Kati knew Kuna was close to Subaru and Rem because of their time to Vollachia, maybe because of the fact that she potentially knew what would happen to them and her pride as a Shudrak, she would defend them but it would lead to her death. A death that she didn’t want, as she was just freed from a monster, Kati was angry at her absence, but-

 

Kati: I can understand the reason.

 

Rem kept running what felt like endless stairs up until she finally saw something that caught her glance.

 

Rem: Subaru! A window!

 

Subaru: Wait Rem! If you have to jump, jump in the direction of East! There are people on the West side!

 

Rem: understood!

 

Rem kept running, passing the long hallway, searching for windows facing the East direction.

 

Rem: There! Get ready!

 

*CLITCH*

 

The sound of broken glass echoed in the air as Subaru and Rem were falling down, there was snow below, but they didn’t know what to expect as they readied themselves. But right before landing-

 

Dima: You thought you could escape?

 

Subaru: Huh?

 

Rem: SUBARU!!

 

The only thing Subaru processed was Rem shielding him with her body before in the frame of an instant, a blast echoed through his ear and his vision was paint white.

 

Subaru: Next.

 

At that moment, Subaru and Rem died.

 

 

Notes:

Ok, little disclaimer for any future viewers. For the aftermath lf the scene where Rem got grabbed by Capella’s children end up badly for both sides.
No, she wasn't forced on, she broke the skulls and teeth of anyone approaching.

Tho, she does die afterwards.

I was focusing on Subaru's pov which is why i didn't add it. I was wondering if i shoul add it but decided against it.

I added a little change to also calm the viewers and to precise that point.

Edit: i will delete that part. The comments were right about it being unnecessary. So yeah, i hope it makes the story better.

Chapter 34

Notes:

Hope you have a good reading.

 

 

Rem: …Subaru?

 

Subaru: …tch!

 

Subaru returned by death once more.

 

Subaru: “What was that?”

 

The last thing Subaru could process was his eyes being paint in white as Rem body shield him from an incoming death.

 

Subaru: “…Was this one of the heavy armaments they were carrying?”

 

Subaru perfectly remembers the heavy armament they were carrying during his last loop. Normally, they would never have used this against Subaru nor Rem, so it was very unlikely it was the main purpose of it.

 

Subaru: “Was it for Capella?”

 

It was the only plausible solution as there was no way they would underestimate Capella at this moment, after all they’re so close victory. Because of that, they took extra measures.

 

Subaru: tsk!

 

Rem: Subaru?

 

Subaru: Huh? Yes, Rem.

 

Rem: Is there something the matter?

 

Subaru: …Yes. We have to escape this place.

 

Rem/Capella: ?

 

Rem: Wait, but what about the potential negotiations?

 

Capella: …

 

Subaru: They’ll kill us off for being suspicious or something like this. Rem, I will need you to believe me on this.

 

Rem: Huff! As if I wasn’t already?

 

Rem pouted while looking at him angrily, Subaru smiles as he was reminded of every failed loop where Rem saved him from danger.

 

Subaru: ah! Ah! Yeah. So, I will need to follow my instructions precisely. Here’s what I’m going to do, I’ll tear my fingers off and I’ll use them to try to open the door.

 

Rem: What?!

 

Subaru: Worry not, as you can see, I have the dragon blood, they’ll grow back. In any case of danger if someone were to try to hurt me, come help me, understood?

 

Rem: I- I guess so.

 

Subaru: Perfect.

 

Subaru held Rem in his hands.

 

Subaru: I swear, we will escape from this place.

 

Rem: Yes.

 

Capella watched their interaction with despair, they weren’t looking at her, they weren’t considering her, they weren’t occupied by her.

 

Capella: …

 

She was just there. Like a ghost.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

1h40 minutes after

 

*CLANK*

 

Subaru/Rem/Capella: ?!!

 

Subaru: It worked! The door opened!

 

Subaru finally managed to open the 2 doors, one from their cell and from the jail room itself. It took 39 loops to do so.

 

Subaru: “fucking finally”

 

Over and over again, Subaru tried to open the door just to have it refuse to open or leave marks fresh enough for the jailers to notice. One of the most common reasons for his death were because of that girl, Kati and that boy, Leo. They were so annoying but especially Leo, who put the seeds of distrust on the others toward them. Subaru managed to open the door of his jail cell under 10 tries but it took 29 more tries to understand how to force open the door of the jail room itself.

 

It took him a long time to realize that since they weren’t in their cell anymore, Rem could use water as a weapon. Even though it was still the basics, it was powerful enough to make a small dent in the metal, but big enough for Subaru to reach the mechanism.

 

Though, 1h40 minutes was the time the jailers would appear and as such-

 

Subaru: -tsk!

 

Randolf: Oi? What are you doing?!

 

-This loop was a failure.

 

Subaru: “next”

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

Subaru had a better understanding of how to force his jail cell open now. With experiments, he could now sizzle the proper shape and size from his fingers, so he could force the door open quicker.

 

*CLANK*

 

Subaru: Here we go.

 

Rem: Subaru, that was impressive

 

Subaru: Yeah, now we can escape.

 

Capella: W-wait!

 

Subaru/Rem: ?

 

They turned around, looking at the pathetic looking girl, who asked some of their time.

 

Capella: Please, take me with you!

 

Subaru/Rem: …

 

They looked at her with a look only they could muster at that moment, the audacity of this girl was beyond everything they expected up until now.

 

Subaru: No.

 

Capella: ?! But wh-

 

Subaru: NO!

 

Subaru punched the wall as he said that second “no”. Capella recoiled.

 

Subaru: Don’t think because we feel bad for you that it means we are going to help you. You put this all on yourself, so get that help you want by yourself! Let’s go, Rem.

 

Rem: Yes.

 

Without waiting for an answer, the couple ran off in the distance of the main hallway. Unlike them, everyone knows Capella, if they saw her, they would kill her on sight.

 

Capella: No, wait please! Wait. Wait~.

 

Subaru and Rem ran away like last time. They had a bit of advance from their pursuers, but it wasn’t enough.

 

Mary: Huh? Randolf! Look!

 

Group: ?!

 

Subaru: Tsk!

 

For some reason, the group took this specific path to go to the jail room. Because Subaru and Rem took that path, their advantage was wasted.

 

Randolf: Kati, Dima, Jerrah, go catch them! Leo, Mary, follow me! We have to make sure that Capella did not escape!

 

Subaru and Rem ran away as far and fast as possible, they went through the floors in no time, but their path was blocked by Kati as they reached the upper floors. She used her heavy weapons, that was meant for Capella, on them causing an explosion that engulfed the entire hallway in the fire, not only aiming to take the lives of Subaru and Rem, but also any allies who were in the way.

 

Subaru: Next.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

140 attempts later, there was no opening. 140 attempts later, nothing showed a sign of escape. Whether their ability to fight back that wasn’t sufficient, to go to the upper floor before being sniped by Dima, running in the hallways before being burned as the whole hallway itself will get exploded either by Kati or Mary, or just trying to find a pathway to get out, it seemed nearly impossible. Though, it was only 140 tries, there were so many tries left.

 

What pissed Subaru though, is their complete inconsideration for anyone outside of their circle. For example, Subaru could sense in some loops that when Leo was near, Kati or Mary would hold back if their attack could take his life and the same way around. Though, they did not give any care if it was someone or even many people unrelated, they would see them as necessary sacrifices.

 

*CLANK*

 

Subaru: Okay Rem, we can escape now.

 

Capella: W-wait!

 

Subaru: No!

 

Capella gaps briefly while as she backs away. Subaru and Rem sprinted once more but with a different strategy, they ran downstair to see if there was an opening that could be exploited, they ran past weapons, door containing food, supplements and arcane weapons but at the end, they ended up in a dead end. Many times, they ended up in a dead end, which took away the previous advantage they had at the beginning, and as such-

 

Subaru: -tsk! Rem, we run back-

 

Leo: Here you are!

 

Rem/Subaru: tsk!

 

Randolf: You sure ruined our preparations; we had to kill her, despite her death being supposed to be an event in front of everyone. I’m sorry but ruining this event won’t be something we will easily forgive.

 

-This loop was a failure.

 

Subaru: Next.

 

---------------------------------------

 

*CLANK*

 

Subaru: Okay Rem, we can escape now!

 

Capella: W-wait.

 

Subaru: …What?

 

Capella fidgeted as she looked them in the eyes.

 

Capella: P-please, help me. Let me come with you.

 

Subaru: …

 

Her words, her reaction, she didn’t have these the first time she asked Subaru. Why though? Because he was faster at freeing himself? Or…

 

Rem: …Subaru.

 

Subaru: …What do we gain?

 

Capella: Huh?

 

Subaru asked this question to push back his will to want to save her. Subaru saved and forgave people who killed him, hurt him and he even previously saved and forgave a bishop. For many loops now, he avoided even looking at her because he felt his hatred and anger toward Capella diminishing each time she’s asking for his help. Now, after a total of 180 tries without progress and these poor eyes pleading with him for help, Subaru couldn’t help it anymore. That’s why he asked this question to try to push back his desire to save her from another brutal death.

 

Capella: !! I-I can guide you to escape! Since this is my place, I know every path in this place and even secret area only I know!

 

Subaru/Rem: !!

 

Subaru: “I’m an idiot”

 

Subaru thought he was an idiot for not thinking this through enough, despite the fact that Rem was also thinking the same for her case for not thinking it through enough, there was a reason as to why they didn’t think about it, and it was very simple: They didn’t want to think about it. Capella did the worst things to them, and they didn’t want her help, but it was so much that it blinded them to other possibilities.

 

Rem looked at Subaru, her anger toward Capella didn’t diminish a bit, though, she would still follow Subaru’s words. Waiting, she looked at him before he glances back at her, waiting for an answer.

 

Subaru could open the 2 doors very fast now, but despite his speed for it, the group of jailers always manages to find them no matter what, even with 1h of leeway, it was just how good they were at tracking someone. Any decision they have to take, they must take it now.

 

Subaru: Why would we help you though? Remember? Everything that is happening is just your fault.

 

Capella eyes were casted downward as she held herself.

 

Capella: …I don’t want to die. *sniff*

 

Subaru/Rem: huh?

 

Capella tears were starting to fall as her vision became blurry.

 

Capella: I will explain everything to you if we escape, *sniff* everything you want to know about the cult and everything. I’m in the wrong for everything, I know it. I was in the wrong for everything, but I will definitely die if I stay there, I know I hurt you but please, *sniff* Pleaase~!

 

Capella lifts her head looking at them tears streaming down her face as despair was written all over.

 

Capella: Please save me!

 

Capella crouched down.

 

Capella: I have no strength, I have no skill with magic, I can’t even walk properly now due to my injuries. I will die if no one help me, please save me! I don’t wanna die, I don’t wanna die, I don’t wanna die, I don’t want to die! *sniff*

 

Subaru/Rem: …

 

Capella: Please. I will guide you along the way! So, I beg of you, save me! *sniff*

 

Subaru looks at her, then grabs his face in annoyance at the situation and himself.

 

Subaru: *sigh*…Fine.

 

Capella: !

 

Rem: Subaru!

 

Subaru: If she knows a way to escape, it is better to let her follow us for extra protection. We will decide of her fate later.

 

Rem: …Fine.

 

Subaru: You can follow us.

 

Capella gaps and as if life returned to her eyes she stood up with eyes beaming with hope.

 

Subaru: So, where are we going?

 

Capella: There’s a path, a way to escape in this very prison.

 

Subaru/Rem: What?!

 

*CLANK*

 

Subaru immediately closed the door to buy them some time.

 

Capella: Yes! If you follow this long path, and follow a combination of paths, you will end up in a secondary jail room. To reach it though, we will need to pass some area filled with assassins and since we are very noticeable, *sniff* we will need to sprint past it be extremely sneaky. In the second jail room, there is a certain cell that actually contain a path that leads outside on the southeast side of the main building, if we follow that path and survive the cold, we will reach a town in Gusteko.

 

Subaru/Rem: -gah!

 

 Capella: W-w-what is it?

 

Subaru held his hand to his face, grasping it as if he wanted to tear it off while taking support on the wall and Rem looked at Capella as if she played them like a fiddle.

 

Subaru: Somehow, I feel offended.

 

Capella: From me helping you?!

 

Subaru: You have no idea of how hard I tried, up until you gave me this info.

 

Capella: huh?? Ok, ok, I’m sorry for not saying this sooner when you were trying to open the door.

 

Rem: We must go. It’s time.

 

Subaru: Oh, right. Let’s go.

 

The now team of 3, composed of Subaru, Rem and Capella walked the long hallway of the prison, Capella was weak on the legs and was slower than the 2 others, but they didn’t mention it for obvious reasons. They walked for so long and so far, Subaru and Rem didn’t even understand why this room was so long to begin with.

 

Capella: There, we can enter there, it will lead to a place where we will have to either sneak in or run past to escape the assassins. But after that, it will be easy from there. But the door of the cell is closed is closed.

 

Subaru: *sigh* of course. I’m going to try to open it.

 

Subaru spent dozens of minutes trying to open this door, but fortunately, from his past experiences, he managed to open the cell. When they entered, it looked like a normal cell, but Capella rushed in to try and lift something on the side, there seemed to be nothing though. Rem, seeing her having trouble, came to give assistance, when Rem had a firm grasp of an object barely visible, she realized it was a hidden wall before pushing it aside, there was a hole from which they could access.

 

???: Keep going, and keep checking, they must not be far!

 

Subaru/Rem/Capella: ?!

 

Subaru: go! Go! Go!!

 

They entered the path, but they did not bother covering it, because the noise would give away their position and they followed the path. After crawling for a time because the space was just too small for walking, Rem pushed away another wall out of the way without checking. Fortunately, there was no one.

 

Rem: Come, there’s no one.

 

They all went out, one by one, with their hands and knees slightly red from their blood. Something caught Subaru’s line of Sight as he took 2 pieces of ragged black sheet and gave them to Capella.

 

Subaru: Cover yourself.

 

Capella: …Yes....

 

Capella was weirdly distant, Subaru thought. Her actions toward him were short and calculated, made to have as little interaction as possible.

 

Capella: We need to pass this hallway and on the last door on the left is the prison room from which we will escape. Since it is night by now, it will be easier to do so.

 

Subaru: …Is the door closed?

 

Capella: …Yes.

Subaru: tch!

 

Capella was tense, Rem saw it too, they still followed it through, it seems like there’s no one there so they quickly went to the door and Subaru process to try to force yet another door with his skinless bony fingers. Though, this door was different, it would take a bit of time.

 

Subaru: Rem, pierce the metal so I can access to-

 

???: Keep searching for them!

 

Subaru/Rem/Capella: ?!!

 

Rem: How are they there so fast?

 

Subaru: …No. This is not the same team, they must have given order to search for us.

 

Rem: What do we do?

 

Subaru: tch! We do not have time to open the door! Go hide… There!

 

They ran to the open room in front of them, it was a kitchen, they tried to hide in one of the closets so they would wait for the assassins/guards to pass, but-

 

Capella: …a-

 

Subaru: Capella! What are you doing!? Come inside!!

 

Capella: I-I-

 

Subaru: -Tsk!

 

Subaru did not think twice before violently grabbing Capella and forcibly pulling her in. With 3 in the single place, they were very cramped, but it was better than nothing. Subaru was holding Rem and Capella to fit in the space; they were so cramped they were having a hard time breathing because of how much pressure their bodies applied to each other.

 

The guards came into the kitchen, they looked around for quite some time, they even went past the closet they were in.

 

Subaru: “Please, go away! Please, go away!”

 

Man 1: There’s no one there.

 

Man 2: Yeah, let’s continue.

 

Kati: Oi! Did you find anyone?

 

Rem/Subaru: ?!

 

Kati appeared out of nowhere, and tracked them to almost their precise location, but how?

 

Subaru: “Did she used the secret path? “

 

Man 3: No.

 

Kati: Keep searching, if Capella escapes, we might be all dead! We do not know if the disappearance of her power is temporary.

 

Subaru/Rem: ?!

 

Up until now, Subaru never really thought about the reason why Capella couldn’t use her power. He knew she had given him the dragon blood, but besides that, his memory is extremely fuzzy, besides the most important part of it. Subaru didn’t take this into account, and because of that, Capella was still a threat.

 

Man 1,2,3: Yes!

 

Subaru looked as they left the room; the tension was intense. But it was fine now.

 

Capella: a-

 

Subaru: ?

 

Or it would be, weren’t it for the fact that he didn’t take something in account.

 

Capella: L-lea-

 

Subaru: Oi?

 

Rem: What’s your deal?!

 

Capella: No- GGAAAAHH!

 

*BLAM*

 

Subaru/Rem/Kati/men: ?!

 

Capella: DON’T TOUCH ME!! LEAVEME!! PLEASE DON’T TOUCH ME!!

 

Kati: THERE!

 

Rem: What is wrong with you?!

 

Capella: a-…

 

Subaru starred at Capella. Despite the anger everyone felt, one might think that Subaru will feel the same against her for ruining this loop and their lives, but he didn’t. As Subaru watched Capella, he knew what she was experiencing, as he had this happening to him multiple times, thus he knows more than anyone else how it feels like.

 

Subaru: “She’s having a panic attack.”

 

Capella could barely hold herself together, but why? Was she so afraid to die? Or was she so afraid to be executed by the people who were previously considered her “children” or-

 

Subaru: “…It is me.”

 

It was Subaru. The reason for her panic attack was Subaru. Subaru heavily undermined the terrible actions he did to her and despite being her fault, he did not consider at all her feelings at that moment.

 

Sure, she was a sin archbishop, sure she was insane and cruel but regardless of that, trauma is trauma regardless of the person and it left deep scars within her emotionally. Subaru, who should have known this more than anyone, ignored it and exploited it.

 

Kati: Die.

 

Kati used her heavy armament made to kill Capella, the fact that she was there alone means that they separated so they could cover more distance. A giant fireball was created and rushed toward Subaru’s direction.

 

Capella: a-

 

Rem: SUBARU-!!

 

Just like almost all the previous loops, Rem shielded him with her body, the fire was right in front of them, ready to take their lives.

 

Subaru: “Next”

 

*BOOM*

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Capella: Ok, ok, I’m sorry for not saying this sooner when you were trying to open the door.

 

Subaru: …huh?

 

Capella: …Is there something wrong?

 

Rem: Subaru?

 

Subaru: …*sigh*

 

Subaru held his face in annoyance while still thinking about what had just happened. When he took his hand off, he gave a look to Capella which made her recoil. Rem was looking at Subaru suspiciously then Capella, wondering what was happening.

 

Subaru on the other was just disappointed in himself. He previously wondered if Capella’s ability to read faces was because of her authority, but it seems like it wasn’t. As crazy as it is, it just happens to be a normal ability she perfected, and it was not even a blessing.

 

Subaru thought he could just ignore her, that everything would be fine and because of that, he ignored all the main points that could have saved them.

 

The previous loop made Subaru understand that Capella was still potentially a threat, even for them and he knew she was seeing through his emotions while reading his face, because of that, she will distrust him even more now.

 

Subaru: …

 

Rem: Subaru?

 

Though, this time, Subaru wasn’t forced to take Capella with him at all. He could break his promise right then and there, it would change nothing at all, it would even benefit them to not have a weight as he now knows the way to go. But-

 

Capella: …

 

Looking into her eyes full of despair which regained some light after accepting to help her, even if it was temporary, Subaru couldn’t just ignore this poor figure, even after everything she did to them.

 

Subaru: Nothing… Rem.

 

Rem: yes?

 

Subaru: Please, in any case of emergency or danger, keep Capella near you and protect physically and emotionally.

 

Capella: ?!

 

Rem: huh? But why?

 

Subaru: She’s mentally unstable, and I do not know when she’ll crash out. Make sure she feels safe, up until we get out.

 

Rem turned to Capella who looked at Subaru weirdly as a mix of confusion and fear while darting her eyes from him to the ground.

 

Rem: Understood.

 

Subaru: Also, let’s leave the door open, this will make them think we escaped, and it will broaden their field of research forcing them to separate.

 

Once again, they took the path they previously took at the difference that Rem was carrying Capella. They walked up until they reached the specific cell that would once again lead to the other prison. This time though, they made sure to close the path off before crawling in because it was what led Kati to catch up to them.

 

During the whole trip, Subaru made sure not to get close to Capella and would act distant from her, which confused Rem and Capella, but they didn’t mind.

 

Since this time, they arrived faster, they had time to check everything and Subaru had more time trying to find the right combination to open the door, after giving Capella black ragged sheets for clothes, but they had to open it quickly.

 

*CLANK*

 

Subaru/Rem/Capella: ?!

 

Subaru: Yes! First try! Quick, let’s get in-

 

Kati: There!

 

Subaru/Rem/Capella: ?!

 

Kati: You won’t escape!

 

Subaru: “HOW?!”

 

Subaru did not understand, wasn’t Kati supposed to be in the jail searching for them?

 

Subaru: tsk!

 

It wasn’t her, this was the path of Kati, regardless of what happens if they happen to have disappeared, meaning that the people in the jail were different. Kati ran as she threw needles toward them, they opened the door and went in, closing it and hoping it would slow her down.

 

Rem: Quick! The way!

 

Capella: A- Y-yes!

 

They immediately started to run in, and they were sprinting towards the direction of their next exit.

 

Kati: -tsk! They think this is going to stop me for long? Let’s see it- Huh?...

 

Kati was about to open the door open and immediately blind fire them inside but before so, she heard footsteps.

 

Kati: …

 

Footsteps this loud were nothing common in this place, which is why it attracted Kati’s attention this much. Instead of pursuing them, she was on guard, because no one was supposed to have these kinds of footsteps this loud and enter this far in the building.

 

???: Ah, another one. Sorry, can we discuss this out? I don’t wanna fight.

 

Kati: It is too bad, really. We are in an emergency, and no one is in a good mood right now. So, I guess you’re unlucky to find such a lady as me in in such a horrible timing.

 

Kati pulled her needles, feeling no need to pull the artillery made for Capella.

 

???: Oh, you’re wrong. I’m not the unlucky one there.

 

The man said with confidence as he approached her without fear.

 

???: You’re the one whose stars were bad.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Dima/Jerrah: …

 

Dima and Jerrah were at one of the highest points of the organization, on the wall, hidden from the view because of their camouflage, the climate and the night. Dima’s position was to be a sniper in case someone managed to escape, and Jerrah was there as assistance to cover him or track down any threat on sight.

 

Dima: “Come on Capella, I know you want to come this way.”

 

Dima remembers Leo’s secret path, he didn’t think much about it for years, but the fact that no one knew this path raised suspicions as he looked at it and today, he was betting everything he had that Capella would come this way.

 

Dima was an excellent sniper who used fire in an unique way to make it travel long distances and make the rounds explode. The fire power is a bit lacking at range, which is why he made them as explosive rounds to compensate and destroy everything in a small area.

 

Dima was waiting for this moment, years and years of hatred and frustration resurfaced as he looked toward the horizon. The moment Capella’s head would barely be on sight, he would spend his whole reserve of mana to make sure she’s dead, even if it is overkill.

 

Dima: …Huh?

 

Jerrah: What is it?

 

Out of the corner of his eyes, he was seeing something approach. He was so focused on the ground below him he didn’t notice anything. He watched more and more precisely before seeing a mass of waves in the air that were disform. The snow was still white, but he could see the reflection of it moving in a weird way, which was only possible for one reason.

 

Dima: hk! We are about to get attacked!

 

Jerrah: !!

 

Panic ensued as Dima immediately took his meteor. Trying to contact Randolf as fast as possible.

 

Dima: Oi! Randolf! Randolf! We are under attack, you need to-

 

*PAM*

 

Dima/Jerrah: ?!

 

???: My, my.

 

Dima/Jerrah: …

 

???: It seems like I broke it, pardon my rudeness. Though, I cannot let you escape.

 

Dread filled the 2 boys as a man who was standing right above their heads, on an upper layer of the wall as if it was nothing and used a fire spell to target Dima’s meteor with perfect precision. As a sniper himself, he knew more than anyone that this shot was a warning because he could have easily killed him in the process or at the minimum took his hand off.

 

Dima: shit! Jerrah, quick, go warn the others before it is too late!

 

Jerrah: Yeah!

 

Jerrah tried to run back to pass through the door, allowing him to join his allies.

 

???: No, you won’t.

 

*BOOM*

 

Dima: Fuck!

 

The man immediately summoned many fire spells which were shot as incredible speed toward Jerrah’s direction. Though it only destroyed one of the doors, the other projectiles missed him completely- no, they weren’t aimed at him, they were aimed at the exterior walls that would lead inside, allowing the incoming troops to enter.

 

Jerrah immediately stood up and ran toward the other door, forcing him to take a different path.

 

Dima: The fuck, are you?

 

???: How harsh, but if I have to present myself, I will say that I’m a man in search of something you took away from him~.

 

The man in an act of cruelty, lift his hand and used a fireball aimed at a specific part of the inside.

 

*BOOM*

 

Jerrah: AAAAAAHHHH!!

 

Dima: Jerrah!

 

It was the position of Jerrah. Jerrah screaming as he was falling outside on the other side of the wall because he was unfortunate enough to fall through a window. The injuries are heavy.

 

Dima went back in position as he has to face the monster in front of him.

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Randolf: Keep searching!

 

Everyone: Yes!

 

Randolf: …Where’s Leo?

 

Mary: He went on his own somewhere saying that he needed to check something.

 

Randolf: Tsk!

 

Randolf cursed under his mouth. The reason for this was-

 

Randolf: Out of every moment, it is now that we’re under attack? This is just unbelievable.

 

For almost as long as he remembered, ever since he was 14, Randolf fought nails and teeth to survive alongside Frodo. For years he endured the filfy whims of this blond demon because he had no choice, and for what? For being allowed to survive? After Capella herself said that they would be set free when they paid their debt which never came because she saved their lives?

 

Out of nowhere, a miracle happened, a miracle that was supposed to end things in a single motion, a miracle that ended the regime of Capella, but it was stripped away by the very people who caused it, why was that?

 

Randolf: “Maybe I should have killed her yesterday”

 

Randolf’s regret could only be overshadowed by his anger. The miracle that happened was only once in a lifetime. They have no idea as to why Capella seems to have lost her power, but they knew Natsuki Subaru had something to do with it. Why would they help her after everything that came to pass? If they tried to talk, things would have been so much better.

 

Randolf: Curse you Capella.

 

But they decided to run away with her. He didn’t know if it was due to some residual power of Capella or if it was from their own volition, but now it was too late. Randolf wouldn’t allow such an opportunity to pass to end their nightmare, avenge his brother and everyone who died by her hand.

 

*BOOM*

 

Everyone: !!?

 

Randolf: What is that? An explosion?

 

Man: We are under attack by the personal army of the king of Gusteko or something?!

 

Randolf: No, it is impossible, we would have been notified or would have noticed at least if an army with heavy weapons like canons were marching toward us. Dima only said that we were under attack before the signal was cut, we have yet to know who they are.

 

???: Do not worry about that.

 

Everyone: ?!

 

???: I’m worth more than a hundred -no, a thousand soldiers alone.

 

A voice resonated with the dim light in the hallway.

 

Randolf: …Who are you? And what are you doing here? It isn’t a place for a kid.

 

The figure was approaching; it approached even more as he claps his fists together.

 

???: As I said, worry not about me. I’m perfectly aware of where I’m and what I’m doing. Old man, get yourself ready, because my amazing self isn’t going to hold back.

 

Randolf: Tch! What a stupid situation to be in. EVERYONE, IN FORMATION!!

 

Everyone: YES!

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Subaru: She isn’t following us, what do you think happened?

 

Rem: Do not focus on that, keep running. Are we far?

 

Capella: We have a long way to go, so yes, we are far-

 

*CRAAACK*

 

Subaru: W-what is happening?!!

 

Rem: An earthquake?!

 

Capella: No! This isn’t an earthquake, it was an explosion! Someone is attacking my base.

 

Subaru/Rem: ?!

 

Rem: Are you sure?

 

Capella: Sure, of it. The same thing happened to the places I atta-… I mean…

 

Subaru/Rem: …

 

An embarrassing pause was made as Capella reminisced the despair she caused.

 

Subaru: Yeah, we get it.

 

Capella: …When we get out of there… What will happen to me?

 

Subaru: We’ll think about it when we get out of there.

 

Capella: Are you going to give me in custody of Lugnica?

 

Subaru: We do not know.

 

Capella: …

 

Subaru realizes his mistakes, but no emotions were shown on his face. Capella could tell when someone lies, and he assessed during this loop that it wasn’t part of an authority but her own ability of analyzing. Subaru was considering giving her to the camp first then maybe to the royal capital. Though he said the truth when he said he didn’t know, it wasn’t entirely the truth, and the silence of Capella indicates that she caught on it.

 

They kept running while Capella was on Rem back, she hangs her head to the side. Subaru looked at her, it was a clear sign of mental exhaustion. She went from not fearing to die to a frail girl who had so much stress her depression was debilitating.

 

*CRAAACK*

 

Subaru/Rem/Capella: ?!

 

Subaru: …Give us direction when we reach it.

 

Subaru had to prioritize their survival over her desires; they would fix the rest later.

 

Upon finally reaching the cell they were supposed to, Rem let Capella down. She needed to crawl herself into the hole if they moved the stone and right now, Rem was the only one able to do that.

 

*CRAAACK*

 

Subaru: …These are getting more and more frequent.

 

After Rem pushed the stone away, they entered and started to crawl. If his info about the outside is accurate, then they would need to face extreme cold and mabeasts, it didn’t even sound fun. Subaru was the first to enter and obviously, he would be the first get out-

 

Leo: I was waiting for you.

 

Subaru: !!

 

Leo grabbed Subaru’s hair and threw him on the snow. He had more grip and strength than what Subaru initially thought.

 

Rem: Subaru!

 

Capella: What?! H-how?

 

Leo: Huh? I thought this path was suspicious, a little too much as no one to knew about it.

 

Capella: You knew about this path? When? How?

 

Leo approached Subaru and used him as a hostage with a dagger on his neck.

 

Leo: Barely on the first few weeks of my arrival. I was just messing around during a punishment from Frodo before finding out. During the rebellion I used it. My allies were quite surprised to know such a path existed. Now, stay still!

 

Subaru: Guh!

 

Rem: Tsk!

 

Subaru was trying to move around but Leo had a good grip on him as he was starting to choke him out, Subaru was feeling weaker and weaker.

 

Leo: Now, here is what we are going to do. Give us back this monster and I will let him go.

 

Capella: No~.

 

Rem: …

 

Rem gave a quick glace at Capella who was frozen in fear looking at Subaru, Leo then Rem herself. She was terrified. Her eyes were pleading Rem not to hand her over.

 

Rem: …Subaru.

 

Though, Subaru was the one on the line. Her love for him surpasses anything she ever knew. Her emotions prevented her from giving Capella directly only to not disappoint Subaru or to not ruin his potential plan, but-

 

Subaru: arg!

 

Leo: Hurry up. Or I’ll kill him.

 

Rem: Understood.

 

Capella: …huh?

 

Rem: I will hand her over, so please, let go of Subaru.

 

Leo: Hand her over first and we will discuss.

 

Rem turned and walked toward Capella.

 

Capella: No, no, wait! Please! I beg you.

 

Rem grabbed her hand and forcefully pulled her. Suddenly, Capella stops any movement and becomes docile. She even started walking toward Leo when Rem pushed her.

 

Capella: …

 

Leo: What did you just do?

 

Rem: I menaced her, if she doesn’t go, I’ll kill her.

 

Leo: …Why were you helping her?

 

Rem/Subaru: ?

 

Leo: Why helping her? After everything she did to you? After everything happening? What would you ever think of not letting her rot there?

 

Leo asked this genuine question, confused by their actions. He couldn’t wrap up his head on people willing to help this woman, even out of kindness because to his eyes- no, to the eyes of anyone sane in the place, she doesn’t deserve any.

 

Rem: Because you want to kill us, didn’t you?

 

Leo: Huh? Of course not.

 

Rem: As if, the moment Capella dies, you were about to frame us being her ally anyways and put our head on the mark because we would be dangerous for your life past this event, right?

 

Leo’s eyes widened.

 

Leo: Wait… That’s actually a good point.

 

Subaru/Rem/Capella: …

 

Subaru froze, as the words Leo conveyed lead to a realization: Everything this boy did was only on the go, purely on the spur of the moment. When he accused them in the previous loops, he didn’t even think of it prior to that unlike what Subaru thought.

 

Subaru: That boy is a fucking idiot. Guh!

 

Leo: Shut it! Come, now!

 

He ordered Capella with a firm voice as she slowly came to his side. The moment she was near enough, Leo extended his arm. Subaru immediately realized what he was doing and headbutted him before moving out of the way, his arm being lift was an opening he couldn’t miss.

 

Rem: You bastard!

 

Leo swung down at Subaru and no one else. He was about to break his words as fast as he made it, but Subaru escaped. Though, he already had what he wanted in front of him as he sprinted toward Capella in an attempt to end her.

 

Rem: Now!

 

Capella immediately threw a flock of rock and dust on Leo’s face; it was so surprising that he didn’t know what to do for a single instant before immediately slashing them away. Though, the main goal was to buy time, because in that single instance, Rem closed up and kicked him on the chest.

 

Unlike the second chain of loops though, Leo was more prepared and managed to mitigate the damage. He immediately recovered and went for Subaru defenseless body.

 

Though… sometimes, the boy would have genius idea.

 

Rem: garh-!

 

Rem couldn’t walk anymore, she looked at her leg and saw a knife in it.

 

Rem: tch! Subaru, Run!!

 

Rem started healing immediately while Leo was running toward Subaru, this time tho, Subaru was prepared.

 

*thud*

 

Leo: -guh!

 

The moment Leo was close enough; Subaru dodged the knife and punched Leo in the nose. That made Leo lose balance enough for Subaru to dodge the other incoming knife swing and throw a 2-piece combo and making the young boy drop his knife that was kicked away.

 

Subaru: -tch!

 

Despite landing the hits as solid as he could, Subaru’s body was weakened, and Leo’s body was so tough it felt like hitting rubber. You feel it and can feel the impact but know it did no damage.

 

Leo: -hk!

 

Leo recovered this time properly, with his bloody nose, he threw himself at Subaru who couldn’t dodge the incoming tackle. On the ground, Subaru headbutts him while Leo retaliates with a series of punches in his face.

 

Subaru: ?!

 

Subaru was being overpowered before his hand touched something hard and used it immediately.

 

Leo: gh!

 

It was a small rock that made contact to the back of his head. That moment was all it took for Subaru to pull his legs back from below Leo and drop kick him in the face, pushing him away.

 

That time, Subaru thought he could chain… He thought wrong.

 

When Subaru lunged himself to punch Leo, he swiftly dodged before hitting him 2 times in the face. Using that moment and loss of balance, Leo kicked Subaru’s footing away and used that opportunity to kick him in the face.

 

Before even Subaru fell, Leo recovered his knife and lunged himself at Subaru.

 

Rem: Subaru!

 

Rem just finished healing her leg, but it was too late though; Leo was stronger and faster than his build suggests. That was it, Subaru was going to die.

 

Subaru: “next”

 

*CLINK* *THUD*

 

Everyone: ?!

 

Everyone was shocked as an obstacle fell right between Subaru and Leo and something hit Leo’s dagger with extreme precision, flinging it away. The surprise and shock were so high, Leo could hardly contain his surprise and was starting to lose his composure.

 

???: That’s enough.

 

Everyone: ?!

 

Everyone looked in the direction of the voice who said these words. Since they were outside at nighttime, it was already normal to have cold temperatures, but at that moment the temperature dropped even more as they started to tremble but not only because of fear, but also out of excitement.

 

Subaru and Rem looked at the person who appeared out of nowhere with relief so big their hearts warmed at the feeling of seeing this person who saved them -no, rather the people who saved them, as there was another figure on the first person’s back.

 

Leo: -tch!

 

???: That’s enough, villain. I won’t let you hurt my friends. My name is Emilia, just Emilia and I’m going to stop you.

 

???: No one hurt my contractor in fact. prepare to disappear I suppose!

 

And thus, Emilia and Beatrice entered the scene.

 

 

 

Notes:

So, i'm having trouble for a chapiter in my draft. I want to play a little game that will decide of the outcome. Choose between 1 or 2 in the comment. Yoir choice will determine the result of it.

Chapter 35

Notes:

Hope you enjoy the reading.

 

 

A few weeks ago

 

The Emilia camp was having a reunion on their strategy to save Subaru; it was taking place in the Miload manor. The armies were present, the food and equipment’s were ready, the main lead was present, all that was missing was a strategy.

 

Annerose: So… Everything is correct, right?

 

Meili: Yes. Mama’s organization is right there, on the far side of Gusteko. Though~, despite having my body changed, I will still have a hard time in the cold~. Also, it will be hard to find the precise position of the base because I have been there only once~.

 

Roswaal: So, you do not think you can do it~?

 

Roswaal interjected, his fingers interlocked with each other, gaze piercing Meili. She retorted back as if she was offended.

 

Meili: I can! But it will be hard to find the proper path~. I will bear the cold for big bro too.

 

Garfield almost jumped out of his seat, his fist hitting his palm.

 

Garfield: Then, let’s go! What are we waiting for?

 

Beatrice: Yes! Let’s go take back Subaru!

 

Roswaal: Not so fast you 2~.

 

Everyone looked at Roswaal who stopped the 2 hot heads.

 

Roswaal: Hurrying would be the worst of our actions right now. Remember? We are going to face a sin archbishop with troop as terrifying as the bowel hunter… Individually.

 

Everyone: -hk.

 

That sentence immediately shut down any sense of hurry the members of the camp felt. Garfield, Petra, Otto, Emilia and Frederica perfectly remember the threat she represented, so thinking of fighting hundreds of them was a terrifying thought, especially after the information Meili gave them.

 

Meili: Do not scare them like that~. Elsa is second in strength only to gluttony, so you can take it easy on that. Though, I would recommend not to underestimate them~. Their strength in group far surpasses any group I’ve seen~, even knights.

 

Everyone: …

 

The room seemed to calm down almost instantly. There was still tension on what they would soon face, but at least it isn’t as bad as they thought. Some, like Frederica, even let out a breath of relief.

 

Al: So, what do we do now?

 

Al asked. Schult and Al were also part of the operation; they were waiting patiently as Schult soldiers were waiting for orders.

 

Ram: Firstly-

 

Ram approaches the map.

 

Ram: Roswaal-sama and Ram have been working on a plan to attack every side of the base with the info Meili gave us.

 

Roswaal: Firstly, we need to approach without being detected~. For that, I will used some connections to obtain yang crystals.

 

Petra: Yang crystals?

 

Roswaal: Indeed, with my ability to use every element, I can use yang to redirect light all around a certain zone per crystal. It was quite a tiring task~. Though, if done properly, it can make someone invisible to the naked eye~.

 

Roswaal melodramatically held his head as he leaned back on his chair.

 

Frederica: This isn’t really the moment for this Roswaal-sama.

 

Ram: Frederica, please be more careful with your words. He is still recovering his mana.

 

Frederica: Huh?

 

Frederica looked back at the clown who was sitting, and as she looked closer, she could see that he had lost some weight, he was sweating and seemed pale, even with his makeup.

 

Frederica: I deeply apologize, Roswaal-sama.

 

Roswaal: It isn’t much~. Where was I? Ah, yes. After stocking this spell in each of these crystals, their use will either be individually or in group, just in case of emergency.

 

Roswaal leaned on the map.

 

Roswaal: From what Meili told us, the best part to attack will be from the west side~. Once Clind will teleport us at a certain distance from the main building, we will immediately use the devices to hide and approach without alerting~. As Al-san asked, he will search for the main building himself to find the exact position of the building before we attack it, so we do not lose time~.

 

Emilia: Huh? Al-san?

 

Emilia was deeply surprised by this task that Al decided to take upon himself.

 

Al: Ah yes, I volunteered for that. To avoid losing time I will just need to have the direction given to me after teleportation, the rest I will take care of it myself.

 

Meili: Are you sure? Don’t you need help? I must warn you oni-san, our body were modified to be able to bear the harshest conditions, it wouldn’t be good for a normal person to venture there like that.

 

Al touched his helmet as he looked at the team.

 

Al: Nah, I’ll find the path for sure. It doesn't look like it but I’m tougher than I look like.

 

Meili: …

 

Roswaal: This settles the first part of the plan, though, Meili and Clind will follow him, to give exact direction and for you to return.

 

Meili/Clind: Yes~/Understood.

 

Roswaal: Secondly, we will need to cover every side of escape~. As you’ve informed us, Meili, there are many ways to enter and the codes are generally between 3 and 4 actions, like tapping with a certain amount of strength or with specific sounds. But even then, they wouldn’t recognize us if we pass these~.

 

Beatrice: Betty suggests that we destroy the walls, I suppose.

 

Everyone: ?

 

Everyone was shocked at Beatrice suggestion. It was quite a bold and rash suggestion.

 

Emilia: Huh? Beatrice? But we could hurt a lot of people and potentially injure Subaru and Rem.

 

Beatrice: No, we won’t if we target the upper and middle-layer parts of the base. The girl said that most of the organization is underground, and the prisons are supposed to be there, I suppose.

 

Ram: Beatrice-sama, with all due respect, Ram will have to be against that plan. If we cause rubble to fall, we might destroy the main support of the building and bury everyone underground, which includes Subaru and Rem.

 

Beatrice: Worry not about that, I suppose. Betty recommends only destroying the outer layers of the walls, not destroying everything. The support of the building must be deeper inside and tough enough to not crumble as easily as that.

 

Schult: I see, so our forces will enter through these gaps and have more time to act, isn’t it~?

 

Beatrice: Indeed.

 

Ram: Ram sees.

 

Annerose finally took parole.

 

Annerose: So, there will be a few groups overall. One large group will attack within the breach on the walls, another group will attack through the secret doors when they will be located, another group will attack through the main doors to not let anyone escape nor let support troops approach, a group will stay outside to give cover our main troops and finally, a group will stay in the back to support the lines to provide weapons and help the injured, isn’t it?

 

Roswaal: Indeed~.

 

Emilia: I want to be in the group that will stay outside one of the secret doors.

 

Eyes turned to Emilia as she boldly claims so.

 

Annerose: Emily?

 

Emilia: I want to be outside to help everyone, I think it will be beneficial. I do not think I will do a better job inside.

 

Petra: …Emilia-nee-sama, why do you think so?

 

Emilia: I will have a harder time controlling myself inside. I could freeze everything but that would touch allies, I’m no good at working in a team in a closed space. Also, I want to make sure that the funnel in the base goes reaaally well.

 

Roswaal: I see~. No objections? Annerose~?

 

Annerose: …None.

 

Otto didn’t miss a beat to have his word in.

 

Otto: Then, this fix 2 issues. For the funnel to be successful, I suggest that the Margrave take care of any sentry overwatching the area. It would be good not to have to deal with snipers. I also suggest that the Margrave is the one making the breaches that will allow us inside.

 

Garfield: What is my role though?

 

Otto: Garfield, you’re a heavy hitter, so you’ll go in front inside one of the breaches to help clean the space before others come in.

 

Garfield: Oh, they will see from what I’m amazing self is capable of.

 

Al: I want to go in one of the backdoors.

 

Otto turned to Al. He wanted him to help as a support but what he said thrown him off.

 

Otto: Why is that?

 

Al: I’m more like an overseer; I’ll figure out the path and do so clean up in the back. This is what I’m proficient at.

 

Otto looked at Al confused, this guy had many secrets that he will never show, but at least he was reliable.

 

Otto: If… You say so.

 

Beatrice: Betty will stay with Emilia I suppose. Despite her desire to reunite with her contractor, she lacks energy, so she will be on the side lines with Emilia.

 

Roswaal: Very well~. Clind?

 

Clind: Yes?

 

Roswaal: Despite your strength, you will stay in the back lines, when everything is over, we will need your power to teleport back.

 

Clind: Yes, Roswaal-sama.

 

Schult: The resources are ready, the troops are prepared, I will give them the instructions when the reunion is over and when Al-san comes back.

 

Roswaal: Very well, so now we can-

 

Emilia: -I have another demand.

 

Everyone: …

 

Emilia: My demand may seem reaaally selfish but avoid killing the enemy troops.

 

Everyone: …

 

The silence was a bit embarrassing, because after the group finished looking at each other, there was a clear sign of disagreement in their eyes.

 

Ram: With all due respect Emilia-sama, Ram is against this.

 

Emilia: …

 

Ram: We will be fighting a Sin archbishop in her home with groups of assassins as terrifying, if not more, than shinobis. We cannot afford to hold back our strength.

 

Ram tried to shut down Emilia’s attempt at peace. Ram knew Emilia wasn’t the killing type and she didn’t want to kill but this was one of the situations where you have to either kill or be killed.

 

Emilia: Indeed. But what I mean is that Subaru could have potentially made allies in there.

 

Ram: We have no proof of that.

 

Emilia: Indeed, besides the fact that this is what he does each time he’s somewhere.

 

Ram: …

 

Ram couldn’t counter that claim as she stood there silently.

 

Emilia: It is true that I do not want to kill anyone, but Subaru was captured by bad people. Though, if he made a few friends there, they might actually help him and Rem get out of this place. If we kill them, we might actually prevent them from such.

 

Everyone: …

 

Otto: She has a point. Natsuki-san did indeed find a way to have the entire island of gladiator to his side.

 

Garfield: But we can’t just let the majority of them go around and beat us up.

 

Garfield made a crucial point as there was no way things would go fine.

 

Emilia: …T-then! Let’s do that! During the attack, we avoid killing anyone who go in direction of the prison! So, we can attack anyone on any floor above the one of the prison and anyone who attacks us. Sounds good?

 

Frederica: What if they are going to harm Subaru-sama though?

 

Emilia: …Well.

 

Emilia head hang low as she didn’t know what to respond.

 

Roswaal: …Let’s do that.

 

Everyone: Huh?

 

Ram: Roswaal-sama!

 

Many talked as they wanted to interject to this terrible idea. Even Ram was against it, as it would put Rem and Subaru at risk.

 

Roswaal: Her solution is better than nothing, and I parry it all that Subaru-kun will do just fine.

 

Beatrice: What makes you so sure of it?

 

Roswaal: I’m sure of it.

 

The piercing gaze of Roswaal was something Beatrice knew too well. This specific gaze that he only uses when he’s 100% sure of something. It kind of hurts her as he believed more in her contractor than herself.

 

Beatrice: …It is unsettling to have you believe so much in Subaru, I suppose.

 

Otto: Now the most important part, how do we deal with Capella?

 

Emilia: I have an idea.

 

Emilia interjected once more.

 

Annerose: you have one?

 

Emilia: Yes, but it needs Beatrice and Roswaal.

 

Roswaal/Beatrice: ?

 

Emilia: When we were at the Pleiades, we used a yin spell to completely stop Gluttony from any movements. Maybe we could use that too.

 

Al: …

 

Emilia: For that though, we will need to have both Roswaal and Beatrice as back up. When Roswaal will take care of the sentries and Capella will be forced to come to defend her place, we can use that opportunity! I will cover by restraining her movements if she appears while Roswaal and Beatrice will cast on her.

 

Ram: This is a good idea.

 

Frederica: Indeed.

 

Beatrice: it is fine with Betty is suppose. Betty wants to make her pay for whatever she inflicted on Betty’s Subaru.

 

Roswaal: I agree~. Is there anything else anyone wants to add?

 

Everyone: …

 

Roswaal: Then it is settled. Schult-kun, Annerose.

 

Annerose/Schult: Yes?

 

Roswaal: Let’s go inform the troops. Tomorrow~, we will get Subaru-kun back.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Meili: … Ah?

 

Meili was waiting in the snow. To avoid the armies being lost, they sent Meili and Al to search for the exact position of the main building to not look like idiots, or search for hours and lose precious seconds when they will be teleported.

 

After waiting for 2 and a half hours, a figure came back.

 

Al: Yo!

 

Meili: Oni-san! You were gone for so long I thought you were dead~.

 

Al: Well, I kinda did over 436 times already, it is very cold there.

 

Al tried a futile attempt at scratching his head through his helmet.

 

Al: Also, kid, you’re shit at giving direction.

 

Despite his voice not changing that much, there was clear frustration in his voice.

 

Meili: keeeh!

 

Meili showed her teeth to him in a sign of provocation, as she was trying to mock him for the time he spent in the snowstorm. She did so because he was fine at the end though.

 

Al: Phouahh! This place is really stupid. I can’t see because the snow reflects the light, can’t breathe because the air is too cold, can’t walk properly because the ground has icicles and is slippery, can’t locate yourself because of this place always snowing and this is without talking about the mabeasts too.

 

Meili: Such a complainer~! Wait… How do you know all that?

 

Al: ?

 

Meili immediately came to a realization. Indeed, she came there once, but she stayed there long enough and eavesdropped to know that all of this shouldn’t happen at the same time generally.

 

Meili: How do you happen to know all that~? I would be fine with half of these but to meet all of them at the same time in the span of 2 hours is really unlucky~. The climate is different in some parts of the place, so meeting all of them at once…

 

Al: I sure am an unlucky person.

 

Meili did hear that he had a reputation of being quite shady, but only now did she start to realize the extent of it.

 

Meili: …So? Did you find it?

 

Al: Yes. In addition, I’m perfectly aware of where I’m going to attack, so that is a good addition.

 

Meili: I see.

 

???: Does that mean that the look around is over?

 

Meili: Yes, it seems so, butler Oni-san.

 

Al: Yes, we can go home now. I have the path perfectly memorized.

 

Clind, on the corner, asked this question. He was the transport who helped them reach this place so fast. They enabled a plan to not have any unnecessary losses. Coming and checking the place before so was an important part for what will happen tomorrow.

 

Clind: Then so be it. Let’s go home then.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

From a balcony, Emilia was watching the troops who were preparing their weapons and armor. Emilia had a look of worry and conviction as she waited there, alone.

 

???: Emily?

 

Emilia turned around facing the person who called her name.

 

Emilia: Ah, it’s you Annerose. What are you doing here?

 

Annerose: This is a question I should ask. You know you can tell me everything Emily. I know you and can tell when you are not well.

 

Emilia: …

 

Emilia looked down as she clutches her fist.

 

Emilia: I’m worried and do not know what will happen.

 

Annerose: …

 

Emilia: I do not know how I will treat Subaru if he comes back. The members of the camp said that… It is possible Subaru doesn’t come back the same.

 

Emilia’s fist clutched even harder.

 

Emilia: I do not know if our relationship will suffer. I want to help him, but I reaaally do not know how I should act.

 

Annerose: … I see. How about you learn from him all over again then?

 

Emilia: What?

 

Annerose approached Emilia as she looked her in the face, her heart was wrenched when she saw her like this.

 

Annerose: You said that there was another girl who was in your camp who lost her memories, right?

 

Emilia nodded.

 

Annerose: To gain her trust back, Subaru did his best to try to know the “new her” with everything that was going on to keep her safe. He tried to understand her from what I’ve heard so their relationship would progress again.

 

Emilia: ha!

 

Annerose: If Subaru were to not be the same, or Rem for that matter, then it will be your responsibility to help them and understand them to the best of your abilities. Isn’t that how your relationship with Subaru is?

 

Emilia: …. Ha ha ha!

 

Annerose: Emily?

 

Emilia was laughing, heartily. She didn’t know she had so much pent-up stress from these last few weeks that she couldn’t see such an easy answer. She didn’t laugh once since Subaru’s and Rem abduction; she did smile but never laughed as she was always thinking about Subaru and Rem.

 

Emilia: It is true. We can start back anew.

 

Annerose: No Emily.

 

Annerose firmly interjected as she knew it was a terrible idea, and Emilia didn’t understand what he meant.

 

Emilia: ?

 

Annerose: You already have somewhere to start. Just use that to continue and understand the new “him” now if he had changed.

 

Emilia: Yes. You’re right… It wouldn’t be proper to treat him like a stranger or be distant from him after everything he went through. You know, I too was in a reaaally bad spot at a moment during the trial.

 

Annerose: In the sanctuary?

 

Emilia nodded while Annerose was confused by her words. Emilia was reminiscing about the events of the sanctuary.

 

Emilia: When I failed and thought I wouldn’t make it, I made shame out of myself after what I claimed. Everyone was judging me, thinking I wouldn’t make it. Even I thought it was true, especially after Subaru broke his promise.

 

Annerose: …

 

Emilia smiled as she pressed her hand on her heart, thinking, reminiscing about that moment.

 

Emilia: Yet, he came back and believed in me. Helped me, not as a stranger but someone I know. That was so important to me, it was what helped me succeed. Thank you, Annerose.

 

Annerose: You’re welcome, Emily.

 

Emilia: hum!

 

Annerose gaze changed in a moment as she clutches her small fists.

 

Annerose: Emily… You’re really going, aren’t you?

 

Emilia: Huh? Well, of course I’m going. Subaru needs me.

 

Annerose: Isn’t there… A way to make you change your mind?

 

Emilia: Absolutely not! I’m going to help, regardless of what anyone is saying.

 

Annerose: …Even for more me?

 

Emilia gaze changed as she was surprised by Annerose reaction and her question. Emilia went from surprise to serious as she looked at Annerose calmly.

 

Emilia: Even for you Annerose.

 

The silence was present with only the sound of foot soldiers running around, despite the distance.

 

Annerose: I see. Take care then.

 

Annerose hairs were covering her face, but her reaction was very visible. She tried to go away before Emilia hugs her from behind.

 

Emilia: It is okay Annerose. I will come back just fine.

 

Emilia had a calm voice; her voice was angelic and soothing as she appeased the little blue-haired girl from her fears.

 

Annerose: Then… Promise me that you will comeback. No matter what and inflict fear upon the heart of those who are trying to hurt you.

 

Emilia: huh? What?

 

Annerose: Promise me!

 

Annerose finally lifts her head with small tears, covering her face as she looks at Emilia with pure worry. Emilia crouched down, swiping away her tears and calming her.

 

Emilia: I promise, I will come back, so wait for me.

 

Annerose finally smiled through her emotions.

 

Annerose: understood. To make your entrance even more impressive, I once heard Subaru say that you need to present your name in fashion.

 

Emilia: What? Subaru did say that? But isn’t it normal for knights to do so? Yet they don’t look very scary.

 

Annerose: He did say with fashion, as if boldly and loudly exclaiming your name, for example while doing a pose. Like-

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Emilia: -My name is Emilia, just Emilia and I’m going to stop you.

 

Beatrice: No one hurt my contractor in fact. prepare to disappear, I suppose!

 

And thus, Emilia and Beatrice entered the scene.

 

Subaru: Emilia!

 

Emilia/Beatrice: Subaru!

 

Leo: Tch! I was so close!

 

Leo stepped back as he looked at the situation. He was clearly at disadvantage. This girl Subaru just called is named Emilia and from her look, she’s-

 

Leo: An elf. No, a half-elf!

 

A half elf. The description matches; she’s the royal candidate that Kuna and Capella were talking about. She was strong enough to force Capella to retreat. What was he supposed to do now? Fleeing of course, because it was the only option left.

 

Leo: …Tch! Fuck it!!

 

Or so it should have been. After giving a glance toward Capella, Leo saw an opportunity of a lifetime as his anger, in addition to every bit of hate and spite, gathered from the very depth of his being. He couldn’t just let her go and potentially let her ruin their life again. He will stop her, for his future, for “their” future, even if he has to put his life on the line.

 

Leo: Grah!

 

Capella: giiih!

 

Leo launched himself toward Capella with pure desperation and hatred to the point of making her flinch on sight. He was sprinting with every fiber of his body and every hope he held. Capella wanted to run but fell on her butt as she realized her legs lost strength from the cold and fear.

 

Rem: EMILIA-SAMA! DO NOT LET HIM HURT HER!

 

Subaru: tsk!

 

Emilia: Huh? O-okay!

 

Rem: hu-?!

 

Rem instinctively asked Emilia to not let Leo kill Capella, why was that? Why did she do that? There’s no reason for her to try to defend this monster after everything they went through because of her. Subaru was already running to try to stop Leo.

 

Leo heard the order and sprinted even faster as he momentarily looked behind only to see icicle coming toward him.

 

 

In a display of great flexibility, Leo dodged many of the icicles coming his way as in a parkour, he dodged, dodged, dodged, dodged, dodged and threw a knife at Rem and the incoming Subaru. Though, they were stopped by Beatrice.

 

Rem/Subaru: gh?!

 

*clank* *clank*

 

Beatrice: as if!

 

Leo: Shit!

 

This is where the “many” comes in, despites dodging 9 icicles out of 10 and making use of a physical strength and awareness he couldn’t repeat ever since he was a kid, some of them touched him. Leo thought they would tear away his flesh, so he thought he could brute force through the pain and injury but no, the moment the icicles made contact it froze him.  

 

Leo was moving slower and slower, but he still managed to approach the terrified Capella who couldn’t find the strength to move anymore. She was there, Capella was there, she was at hand reach from him, one stab will be all it takes to kill her. His body was freezing even faster and in a last attempt, he grabbed a knife used for emergencies out of his pocket and was ready to slash her neck. Then, he launched the slash.

 

*Crack* *clank*

 

Capella: …*gasp* *gasp* *gasp*

 

Leo: *gasp* *gasp* *gasp* guh!

 

He failed. The knife was barely at breath reach from severing the muscles of Capella’s neck and make her bleed to death. Though, despite the fact that she didn’t move, she was at hand reach, and she was defenseless, he failed. A crystal came out of nowhere; hitting his weapon and making it change color before making it vanish out of existence right when he was about to slash her neck. Leo body froze as his breath was like one of a shiver before falling and entering a slumber.

 

Emilia: I’m sorry but you’re going nowhere.

 

Beatrice: Such a reckless contractor in fact!

 

Subaru: *gasp* *gasp*

 

Subaru was 2 meters away from Leo, he stopped looking at the boy whose body was shivering and was shutting down as he fell down into unconsciousness.

 

Emilia: Subaru!

 

Subaru: Emilia!

 

Both went to hug each other; after being separated for weeks, they were finally reunited in this place and felt each other’s warmth. On the side, Rem clutches her hand as she was painfully smiling, reminded of her position.

 

Beatrice: It isn’t over in fact; we have to deal with her!

 

The gazes turned to Capella, as she crawled back a few steps, her skin was turning blue due to the cold, and she was shivering.

 

Capella: W-Wait! I have no power! I’m not a danger anymore!

 

Beatrice: As if Betty will believe you! Even if Betty does, it doesn’t change the fact that you’re our enemy!

 

Capella: P-Please!

 

Subaru: Beatrice, stop!

 

Beatrice/Emilia: ?!

 

Subaru’s claim completely stopped Beatrice and Emilia in their tracks. The most shocked was Beatrice.

 

Beatrice: What are you on about, I suppose! This woman stole you from us and potentially did many bad things to you! Betty cannot let this slide, I suppose! Look at you! You only have a ragged robe that you only used to cover your lower part! Betty can see everything beside from the waist up above the knees! And your body…

 

Capella was looking at Subaru, her eyes pleading once more as if she was asking him to pity her, Subaru gave her a cold look before saying this.

 

Subaru: She’s right, she’s not a danger anymore. She’s even the one who helped us escape.

 

Beatrice: But-

 

Subaru: -I’m not asking you to forgive her. Just for the time being, leave her be. We will deal with her afterwards, before that, our priority is to escape. I’ve seen this place long enough, we’ve seen this long enough.

 

Emilia/Rem/Beatrice/Capella: …

 

Beatrice lowers her hand in defeat.

 

Beatrice: Understood, I suppose. Hu-?

 

Beatrice was surprised by the sudden reaction of Subaru, as he grabbed and hugged her.

 

Subaru: Emilia, Rem, Beatrice… Let’s go home.

 

The sound of the wind was the only thing that could be heard. Rem went back to help Capella as she put her on her back before noticing her limbs turning blue, but she paid no attention to it as the 5 people moved back to the support team.

 

Emilia and Capella looked back as they watched the chaos that was ensuing. Capella watched her own home burning to crisp while being invaded, and Emilia looked at the scene thinking about what could be happening to her friends.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

???: *gasp* *gasp* *gasp* FUCK!

 

*Thud*

 

???: That clown got me good.

 

Walking inside the wall- nay, inside the lower part of the organization was Jerrah, who was burned on one side of his body after meeting the floating man who destroyed the wall before making him fall to what he thought was his demise.

 

Jerrah: ??

 

Jerrah stopped onto his track as a figure was laying down with its arms broken, blood all over wall and ground and signs of destruction. Jerrah was curious, but the moment he noticed the unique hair color, he did not hesitate to walk faster because running was too painful to do so.

 

Jerrah: Oi, Kati!

 

Kati: aa~.

 

She was beaten half to death and was knocked out before being left her. She opened her eye and tried to look at who it was before saying-

 

Kati: Run~.

 

Jerrah sat there, holding her while listening to her demand. Jerrah felt offended and listened to her with pure confusion and anger, but that was before he remembered who he was talking to. Kati was extremely proficient in any type of combat. She would have maybe been the first one to run, if necessary, but definitely not the first one to fall into a fight. For her to ask him to run away was terrifying news.

 

Kati: A man~

 

Jerrah: ?

 

Kati: A man. A single man came here~, *cough* *cough* I thought I got it, then, before I understood anything, he beat me like this~.

 

Jerrah: …there’s man, dressed like a clown, flying outside. He single handedly destroyed a huge part of the wall and put me in this state. Was it him?

 

Kati: ? No~, it wasn’t him. *Inhales* If this is the force of the opponent~, we have no chance of winning~. Let’s flee and prepare ourselves. We will definitely get out revenge.

 

Jerrah did not talk further, he picked her up and started going back to where he came from, with anger and spite at the prospect of letting such an opportunity pass. The opportunity to end their nightmare.

 

Jerrah: That man, who beat you up. What does he look like?

 

Kati hardly opened her eyes as her whole body ached.

 

Kati: He looked weird.

 

Jerrah: ?

 

Kati: He wears some kind of yellow fur around him~, sandals, not stealthy at all~. But the most important aspects of that man, was the fact that he was only wearing a helmet as armor and had one arm~.

 

Jerrah: -hk! One arm huh? That dude, to beat you like that, must be a monster, huh? … Kati?

 

Kati: …*zzzzz*

 

Jerrah: …Rude to leave me alone like that. With my burned body, I’m suffering too, you know?

 

Kati fell back into the unconsciousness she was woken up from. Jerrah, despite his current cocky and prideful nature, would have dropped tears of angers because of how bad things have turn into while they were a breath away from the revenge he always wished.

 

During that moment of unconsciousness, Kati dreamt what happened.

 

A few minutes ago.

 

Kati: …My stars were bad? Are you kidding? What does this even mean? Humf! No matter.

 

Kati let go of the heavy armament meant for Capella and pulled out needles.

 

Kati: I’m sorry, but I’ll finish this off quickly, I need to end a nightmare.

 

Al: Same on my side. I’ve been there for what? 4000 count? It gets really boring to get jumped out of nowhere, almost nightmarish.

 

Kati: Then you’re not at the end of your surprises.

 

Al: Is that so? Domain redefinition.

 

*clank*

 

Kati: humf!

 

He was an amateur. Kati smiled at this news. He barely could block that needle she throwed at him and it wasn’t only that. His posture, his reaction time, his stability, his overall strength, everything was screaming inferior compared to her. Kati had no idea how he even managed to get here in the first place, but his luck ends here.

 

As Kati threw herself into the battle, she threw a few more needles toward him as he barely blocked them, she used that distraction to go behind him at impressive speed and-

 

Kati: “It’s over”

 

She launched an attack that would sever his spine, ending the battle instantly but-

 

*thud*

 

Kati: ?!

 

Out of any expectations, he dodged the attack and managed to kick her in the stomach making her recoil a bit back.

 

Kati: “…No matter, it is just luck.”

 

Kati had no idea how he did this, but it didn’t matter. A sound chained in the air.

 

Al: ?

 

Behind Al, from the direction she was initially positioned were bombs. Whether they were smoke bombs or real ones, he didn’t know nor wanted to, and he used earth to create a wall to separate himself from it.

 

Since Al was looking behind, Kati took that opportunity to launched herself again to stab him in the neck, heart and liver.

 

*clank* *clank* *clank* *THUD*

 

Kati: ?!

 

Out of nowhere he blocked them all with a stone sword before punching her in the stomach with a stone arm that completely caught her off guard, punched her in the jaw with his regular arm then punched her in the face with his stone arm again, making her fly back. Her ribcage was broken, and she was about to pass out from these punches.

 

Kati: -hk?!

 

Kati wondered for a second, how could he be so lucky?

 

Kati: …

 

Or was he? He managed to get here and dodge what felt like undodgeable attacks for someone who was supposed to be an amateur…

 

Kati: “He’s no amateur”

 

Was the quick realization Kati let sink inside her mind.

 

Kati: “Screw it.”

 

Kati, in desperation to kill Capella and get pass this dangerous foe as quickly as possible, gave up on the needles and pulled strings.

 

Al: huh? These strings…

 

These strings techniques were the same as the ones Yae Tenzen uses. Kati and Yae had a common history together as they were both shinobi from the same promotion. Kati loathed Yae with every single bit of her being.

 

Despite that hate, she admitted the strength of that shinobi and so, she trained herself from childhood to master this technique. This was her best move as it allocates all her focus and concentration on the 20 strings on her fingers.

 

Kati: Take this.

 

The strings rained down on Al as he watched with face of surprise behind his helmet but also nostalgia. In the little group of Kati, she was the second strongest after Randolf and now she was going to use everything she had to kill this man-

 

Kati: WHAT?!

 

The man with one arm was dodging all the string like it was nothing. The strings were coming from all directions as if they were random because of how unpredictable it was, even Kati didn’t know where the next flock of string would hit. Yet, this man was dodging them all and closed distance.

 

Kati: -hk?!

 

Kati panicked as she played herself but underestimating this man’s ability to fight but it was too late.

 

Al: El dona.

 

*THUD*

 

Kati: GAH!!

 

Kati jumped back to create distance, but Al’s created 3 stone pillars where she was supposed to land and hit her back on many places with so much force that her back bones cracked. Kati was immediately breathless as the pillars broke her ribcage from behind.

 

Al did not waste time and immediately grabbed her by the neck before slamming her down, face against the floor. In a last and desperate attempt to save her life, she tried to use her strings one last time but before that, she felt a sensation where her elbow slightly were being slightly elevated from the ground by earth coming out of the ground, and-

 

*CRACK*

 

Kati: -AH!!

 

Al’s feet, covered in stone, mercilessly slammed against both her arms, breaking them instantly.

 

Kati: -Gah!! Argh-

 

*THUD*

 

In the final swing of his single arm, Al hit her on the back of the head full force, knocking her out immediately. The fight was over.

 

Al: …*sigh* piouf, what a troublesome opponent. I never thought I would meet someone who uses this technique. At least, it isn’t as bad as Yae was, but it is still 3465 more to the count.

 

Al dusted himself off and started walking away, victorious of his battle against Kati who hadn’t even fully understood how she lost. In his walk, Al looked on last time toward Kati.

 

Al: What a troublesome girl.

 

And walked away.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Roswaal: Oh my~.

 

Dima: Take this!

 

Roswaal was being shot by an angry Dima who was joined by an entire force of snipers. Normally Roswaal would quickly go ahead and finish any opponents he saw as fast as they came, but this one time was different. Why was that?

 

Roswaal: “Where is she?”

 

Roswaal was trying to get Capella out of her nest. The plan was to bring her out so they would defeat her. By taking altitude and letting the snipers shoot him at will, making him look like he’s in a difficult position, was essential to attract her so they would finish her off. Though…

 

Roswaal: “she isn’t coming…”

 

Capella wasn’t there. It had been 45 minutes since the beginning of the invasion. The troops already entered the building and Roswaal made sure to cause intermittent explosions to let every enemy know his location, but Capella wasn’t still showing.

 

Roswaal: …

 

Was it because she knew about him? Indeed, she attacked the manor during his absence and left right before he came. Could it be that she would rather flee than fight him? He did remember how terribly annoying she was during his past life. Was it possible that she just happens to be careful against any descendants of the Mathers?

 

Or could it be that she was already right there, in front of him, between her own troops ready to catch him off guard? Or maybe in the sky inside the clouds.

 

Roswaal: This is enough playing~.

 

Roswaal wasn’t getting any of this though. Roswaal knew, more than anyone, how dangerous a surprise attack could be, even on a far stronger opponent, it could be more than effective as condition for victory. If he stays there and lets it happen, he could probably die, which is something he will not allow.

 

Dima: -tch!

 

Dima was pissed. Half of the entire regiment of snipers were present firing over him. He looked at them as they were all missing this single target who was moving faster than their projectiles.

 

Dima: Group 1, focus the fire on him! Group 2, spread the fire! We need to guide him into incoming and random bullets in a way even he can’t predict!

 

Dima looked at this curious man who was flying at the same speed as a flying dragon... Flying? He did remember rumors about someone being able to do such a thing.

 

Dima: -hk! The Margrave of the Mathers domain!

 

He remembers the rumors about him very perfectly because Capella used to complain about him a lot, even more after her abduction-

 

Dima: ?!

 

Was he there to get his allies back? Was he there to get Natsuki Subaru and the girl back? It has only been 1 month and a half since then, how could they track them down this fast? No one was able to locate this place in almost 50 years.

 

The tension was at his highest because if he was there with an army, that would mean the whole camp of the half elf was there. The one who forced Capella to back down. The forces unleashed were about 5 thousand, Dima approximatively estimated so because of the number of people who keep rushing without stopping.

 

Dima: Will you go down?!

 

Dima was getting frustrated, time was precious. He finally, after 8 years, had an opportunity to avenge his brother and he was being stalled there by someone he couldn’t just ignore. No matter what now, he wanted Capella dead, even if it wasn’t by his own hands. But this clown in the sky was just impossible to hit.

 

Roswaal started building up mana and cover it into fireballs. He tends his hands as he watches the unfortunate futures targets before saying-

 

Roswaal: Al-Goa.

 

Dima: -huh?

 

Dima could barely make out what he was happening before a rain of fire, which brightened the sky as if it was day, attacked their location and destroyed their position as if it was nothing at all.

 

*BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM*

 

Everyone: AHHHH AAAAAAAHHH!!

 

The rain of fire killed the lucky ones immediately. For those who weren’t this lucky or were too tough physically were being burned alive. They left their position as they tried to roll onto anything to extinguish the fire and diminish the heat on their body, only to have it kill most of them anyways.

 

Dima: …Fuck… gah~… It was even supposed to be over~!

 

Dima watched with dark thought and a wrenched heart as he saw his allies fall like insects. His eyes were becoming teary as the lives of many who were supposed to have lived a normal and peaceful life after this were extinguished by these flames.

 

*CRAAAAACK*

 

Dima: Huh?! GUYS RUN!!

 

The fire wasn’t enough. The impact of the blasts destabilized their whole position, which caused a landslide on many parts. Many survivors of the rain of fire desperately tried to run away only to fall through the floor. The debris killed many of them instantly. Dima too, would fail to make it in time. When he tried to jump the stone bellow his feet’s gave out and he fell.

 

Dima: AAAAHHH!!!

 

The crack resonated as if there was an explosion below his feet and the destruction left a huge cloud of dust in the air.

 

Roswaal: …Still not coming out~ then?

 

Roswaal did not break his focus as he looked at everything fall, waiting for Capella or a sniper to attack him. But unlike his expectations, what surprised him was-

 

Roswaal: hum?

 

*bruzz*

 

2 Zoda bugs. One blue and one greed were going near him and were gripping him.

 

Roswaal: Already~? Was it this easy~?

 

Roswaal fly around the building, helping the troops inside and telling them the new.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Randolf was an experienced fighter, who fought from the age of 14 till his near 30. He grew in strength; he was one of the most respectable and strongest members of the organization.

 

Everyone knew his name and the experience he accumulated over the years to make him the personal torturer of Capella; he had no match in terms of pure strength.

 

Randolf: The fuck is wrong with this new generation of kids?

 

But Facing Randolf was Garfield Tinsel, one of the heavy hitters of the Emilia camp, despite his young age of 15, Garfield was a strength to be considered by and easily outmaneuvered the lot of Randolf’s troops through his earth manipulation and fighting skill.

 

Mary: arg… Randolf~.

 

Mary was on the floor. The humiliation of her life. It took only one hit, in a single instant, to break her ribs and hit her liver, knocking out the air out of her before making her vomit instantly.

 

Randolf: Stand back Mary. Go retreat. It is enough, go somewhere safe until you recover.

 

Mary: Arg… But-

 

Randolf: -No but. It is an order!

 

Mary: …Yes.

 

Randolf wasn’t having any of this. Randolf’s whole regiment went down by this kid. They weren’t dead, but they were definitely out of the fight. Mary wasn’t strong enough for this and she was already heavily injured; he had to force her back.

 

Garfield: You’re next old man. I’ll show you what my amazing self is capable of.

 

Randolf was standing there, knowing he couldn’t just ignore him. This kid was too much trouble.

 

Randolf: I wanted to fix this naturally and let you go as I have no desire to kill children, but if you force me to, I will not hold back.

 

Randolf put himself into position, building up his strength and let his veins course his whole body to the point of being extremely visible. His muscles grew in size, they became more defined, and his skin turned into a faint shade of red. The buildup of his muscles was so intense that his clothes tore. This move was his and Frodo’s signature move.

 

Gone was Randolf calm look, his eyes now reflected the person he was years ago before Frodo’s death. Clutching his fist and eyes directed at Garfield, Randolf exhaled.

 

Randolf: Come.

 

Garfield: Bring it on, old man.

 

They launched themselves at each other without further words. They collided with each other, and Garfield was the one pushed back.

 

Garfield: Gah-

 

Randolf: NUh-!!

 

Randolf took that opportunity to immediately launch a punch in Garfield’s direction, hitting him with such strength that he lost a few teeth in the process.

 

Garfield: Gh!

 

But such a thing wouldn’t be enough to stop the boy. Garfield violently stepped his foot on the ground, causing it to level from the sheer strength put behind it and gave back the gift Randolf just gave him.

 

Randolf: guh! -hk!

 

Garfield: -hk!

 

Randolf punched Garfield, Garfield punched Randolf. Randolf punched Garfield, Garfield punched Randolf. Randolf punched Garfield, Garfield punched Randolf. This spectacle continued as they started a battle of attrition to prove their competence and strength.

 

Who will end up winning? Randolf superior experience? Or Garfield immense endurance?

 

That question was already partially answers as Garfield blessing was doing some very heavy lifting for him. Randolf had surprisingly more durability than most of the people he saw, he was truly a warrior as even after being repeatedly punched with full strength, Randolf’s body just refused to collapse and bounced back the punches like they were nothing. After a moment they jumped back, trying to gauge the other.

 

Garfield: You’re quite tough, ya old bastard.

 

Randolf: You’re quite strong, kid. What a shame to have to kill you. Also, despite my looks, I haven’t even reached my thirties.

 

Garfield was forced to retreat in a battle of attrition. That alone was a feat Garfield really thought would not happen. Despite his gauntlets and immense strength, this man was truly a beast. They were both bloodied from head to waist as they shared their blow, Garfield suffered more total damage but quickly recovered due to his blessing.

 

Garfield: “That man’s toughness must be on part with the dragon I faced in Vollachia. He’s strong, but he’s not as fast as Elsa”

 

Garfield thought that as a tank, he had the speed and strength to be on part with Elsa, one of the reasons as to why Garfield won against her in the first place was because she got distracted. he definitely became stronger since he killed her, but still, she was still a fearsome opponent.

 

*CLANK*

 

-But that didn’t mean anything to Garfield as he was sure that he would win.

 

Garfield: BRING IT ON!

 

Randolf on the other hand suffered quite the damage and had blue, black and red bumps all over his body. Randolf thought that in this battle of exchanging blows, he would come up on top, he would be right as he has a great sense of judging people’s strength. That should have been the case weren’t it for the fact that he did not know about the boy’s regenerative abilities.

 

Randolf: “I do not have time”

 

Randolf was losing time, this place was burning and that was good news as he couldn’t stand it anymore, but he couldn’t bear the fact that his allies were dying, the people he cared about. Capella was also escaping which was unacceptable.

 

Why would Randolf fear Capella if he had such strength and if he could manage to fight someone who could cause Capella trouble? Because he had no way to kill her.

 

The mental trauma and fear she inflicted upon every single one of them was big for a reason. No matter how durable you were, how strong, how fast, how flexible and you were to manage to kill her 10.000 times, it wouldn’t matter as she needs to kill you once.

 

Elsa had a greater potential than Randolf, as she would be on part with one of the general of Vollachia in term of strength and skill. Though, if she were to fight Randolf without her regenerative abilities, it would be a close fight. The difference that would make her win for “sure” was her ability to tame the dragon blood.

 

Compared to Capella and Elsa, this boy’s regenerative abilities were mediocre, he can get killed. Randolf had the experience and knowledge of people relying on their regenerative abilities and knew for sure that to end them, he just needed to either cut their head off or completely crush their skull which was in his realm of possibilities.

 

Randolf: No problem.

 

Randolf finally says this to Garfield challenge as they launched into each other once more.

 

Randolf launched a punch on Garfield’s head, Garfield tried to dodge only for it to be a faint just so Randolf could hit him at full strength on the jaw to fling his head to the side. That hit left his neck open for a stronger blow.

 

*CRACK*

 

Garfield: gah!

 

Randolf hit the spinal cord. Garfield’s body immediately become paralyzed, and the bulky man immediately took that opportunity to grab his skull and tried to insert his huge fingers into Garfield’s eyes sockets.

 

*THUD*

 

Randolf: Hum?

 

Garfield: grh!

 

Garfield grabbed his fingers the moment they were trying to insert themselves and started to push them back, leaving Garfield eyelids red from the pressure.

 

Randolf did not understand. He was sure that he crushed his spinal cord which should have completely paralyzed him and prevent him from healing. It should have at least given him enough time to end him, because he shouldn’t have been able to recover in time.

 

Randolf: What?

 

Randolf felt a weird sensation as he looked at the ground, and he finally noticed it: Garfield’s feet. Capella did not share the details of her operation nor the main abilities of the camp, because of that, Randolf had no idea that the boy in front of him would use his feet to drain energy from the ground to heal.

 

Randolf: “This just doesn’t make sense! He shouldn’t even be able to use his leg-”

 

A blessing. That was what it was. The boy just needs to touch the ground for his body to reactively do so, he didn’t need to do so voluntarily, was the thought Randolf had.

 

*CRUNCH*

 

Randolf: Gh!

 

Garfield: GRh!

 

Garfield redirected Randolf’s finger into his mouth to bit, breaking his thumb like nothing.

 

Randolf: Nuh-!

 

Garfield: ah-

 

*THUD*

 

The very next moment, Randolf immediately threw Garfield, face first, against the ground and used another try to crush his skull but Garfield immediately recovers and grabbed his bulky hands.

 

Randolf/Garfield: GRAH!

 

Randolf and Garfield had immediately another match to prove their strength. Fingers interlocked, they were trying to push the other down so the decisive blow could be thrown, they tried, tried, tried, tried to dominate the other. And-

 

Garfield: Guh-

 

Garfield was losing. That was unexpected even for him that someone would put him in a situation like this.

 

*CRRK*

 

Garfield: -hk

 

Garfield’s wrists were starting to crack as his hands were starting to bend in the other direction, further than what they should have been able to. Randolf pushed with more force, as his whole body was covered in veins from the exertion he was putting on his body. Garfield was down on one knee, and the ground around him was starting to dig down from the immense pressure on his legs.

 

Randolf: “It is over-”

 

That is what Randolf thought before having that process being cut off from him. Somehow, HIS hands were being pushed back.

 

Randolf: What?

 

There was something wrong too, the boy’s nails seemed to transform into claws, digging into his hands, the boy’s hand size grew 10 times larger, his skin color changed as fur started to appear on his body.

 

Randolf: -hk?! You could transform?

 

The boy was now a giant tiger, his strength was decupled, but he seemed to be slower to react, though, that last part didn’t matter because their fingers were tightly interlocked.

 

Randolf: -hk! You tricked me!

 

*CRACK*

 

In one swing using most of his muscles, Garfield broke Randolf’s wrists before grabbing him by the neck, lifting him up and throwing him on the ground. The sheer force of it was so immense that Randolf’s body caused a crater. It wasn’t enough as Garfield followed by a overswing with both of his huge paws which made Randolf’s go through the ground into lower floor.

 

Garfield: *gasp* *gasp* *gasp*

 

Garfield was gasping for air as he slowly transformed into his normal size. He bent one knee and started healing himself. Besides the fire that was going on and the clash of swords and other metal in the other hallways, there was no other sound. The boy sat there for a moment so he could recover, thinking of the outcome of the battle, and it was it:

 

Garfield won.

 

Garfield: *gasp* huh?

 

A sensation from his hand made it look up to it, there were 2 zoda bugs on it, one blue and one green.

 

Garfield: …

 

???: Garfield-kun.

 

Garfield: !! …-tsk, don’t scare me like that! Ya stupid clown.

 

Roswaal was in the hallway right behind him. He managed to sneak up without Garfield noticing with his keen senses.

 

Roswaal: I do apologize for startling~ you. What a state you are in, your opponent must have been quite strong~. But you got the message~, right?

 

Garfield: Yeah! Capella was defeated and we got Capt’ain back.

 

Roswaal: indeed. We can now go back. Otto was a great help to direct the troops with zoda bugs~. Go ahead for retreat, I will warn the other troops that the mission is over~.

 

Roswaal went away before Garfield could say anything. Garfield stayed there, silent as he watched the hole he made with the huge man. There was fire below, it was likely that he did not survive.

 

Garfield: …

Garfield stood up before back-tracking his step, going outside and potentially helping any troops he saw.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Ram: Are they still far?

 

Otto: No, please calm down. They’re almost there.

 

Petra: You’re overworking yet again.

 

Ram was tense. 4 groups. That was the number of groups who attacked them from all around. They were unexpected as they weren’t detected up until a bit too late.

 

There were around 53 victims from their side, but it wasn’t what was worrying Ram.

 

Roswaal ordered Ram to stay in the support lines as they would need her quick thinking and reaction, he was right but that was also because of her limited ability to fight.

 

So, she stood there, waiting for a glimpse of hope that her friends would return. She waited, waited, waited and defended the position to the point of having her head spin but did not show any signs of it.

 

Otto nose was bleeding again. He was trying to direct 5700 men into specific location to check all the corners to fight the enemy and search up Subaru and Rem.

 

Zoda bugs do not like the cold, that was a fact, which is why he had to use every single one of those that he brought in the most efficient way possible before bringing them back just as quickly, so they do not freeze to death.

 

Multi-tasking and directing almost 6 thousand men in many groups was no easy task, the zoda bugs that were directing the groups had to check every corner, report it back him to he could make a strategy to the 2^nd group of attack would not get lost inside, unlike the first group who are supposed to help Garfield clean up the front wall.

 

Petra was there to cover Otto in case someone tried to sneak attack him, she would also occasionally clean his nose from the bleeding to help him focus.

 

Otto: …*gasp* Ram!

 

Ram: ?!

 

Otto: there!

 

Petra and Ram looked into a single direction, and they were seeing them, the people from whom they were separated yet again.

 

Ram did not care if she was going to get shot in the back during that action, Ram did not care if it meant that she would leave her task behind for her selfish reason and put her group at risk, same with Petra as they ran toward the figures.

 

Ram: Rem!

 

Rem: Ram!

 

Rem seems to let something slowly go from her back. They ran into each other in a sisterly hug as their heads were close to each other.

 

Petra: Subaru-sama! Emilia-nee-sama !

 

Petra ran the same and hugged both of the people in a tight embrace.

 

Subaru: Hey Petra! Long time no see.

 

Petra: *sniff* it has been so long, so long! I was so worried about you!

 

Subaru: Yeah. It is fine now, I’m here.

 

Beatrice puffed her cheeks from the side of Subaru was holding hand with him.

 

Beatrice: humf! Betty didn’t even get a single thank you, you talk about a hopeless contractor in fact!

 

Subaru: Gah! I’m sorry! I’m so sorry! Please forgive me Beako! Thank you! Love you, Beako! Beako cute! Beako lovely!

 

Beatrice anger faded as she was slowly smiling as her head was turn away from him.

 

Beatrice: B-Betty guess she can forgive you this once.

 

Subaru: oh, thank you!

 

Emilia/Rem/Petra: ha ah ahaa!

 

The atmosphere present now was one of the best they’ve ever been in this past month-, nay, almost 2 months without these stupid antics. They laughed as a group of friends freed from that fear of losing each other.

 

Ram: -hk!?

 

Capella: ?

 

Ram finally realizes that this 5^th figure was Capella. She did notice her but didn’t take her too much into account because Rem was more important and she didn’t notice it was her.

 

When she did, Ram immediately started walking toward her with furry and anger, her wand on hand, ready to kill her. To kill this devil who took her sister away from her and probably put her through every bit of trouble possible, Ram lifts her wand.

 

*Tap*

 

Capella: ?

 

Ram: tch! Let me go Barusu!

 

Subaru: Wait.

 

Ram yanked her hand off and immediately tried to use a wind spell on Capella.

 

Subaru went back to hold her arm and direct her hand above the side of his head.

 

Ram: What are you doing Barusu? Did your time there fry your brain off? This is a bishop who kidnapped you and Rem! Ram is not as merciful as you nor Rem. Move!

 

Subaru: -We will deal with her.

 

Ram: …

 

Subaru had no intention of moving away. He had no intention of letting her go nor does he have any intention of backing down even if it meant injury. Ram was fully capable of moving him by force if she wanted.

 

Subaru: For now, our priority is to escape. When we go, we will see whatever info we can get from her and then we will hand her over to the Lugnica authorities. She’s defenseless now. She can’t hurt anybody, even if she tried.

 

Ram looks over to the blond girl who turned a bit pale but didn’t do anything suspicious up until now. She resigned herself as she spat her anger, but she was the one who finally backed down

 

Ram: tch!

 

The tension diminished back as Ram took a few steps away and Rem went to comfort her. Otto stood there disappointed as he stood like a spectator, thinking that this was again one of Subaru’s antics, but he will not talk back to add fuel to the fire. Capella approached a few meters to stand right behind Subaru.

 

Subaru looked at her once, with a look filled with disinterest before starting to walk away but then, he turned back and looked her in the eyes. At that point, something tingled inside him. Heart like brain felt a sense and a huge rush of emotion flowing through him before he lost control.

 

The last thing Capella saw was a punch flying toward her as her world was painted in white then black.

 

 

 

Notes:

Next chapiter tuesday.

Chapter 36

Notes:

Hope you enjoy the reading.

 

 

 

The Miload manor. It was the place where the unconscious Subaru, Rem and Capella were brought back. Subaru and Rem were immediately brought into their respective rooms after being cleaned and changed. Capella though…

 

Ram: …

 

She didn’t have such luxury. Ram’s hatred toward her, as well as the whole camp wariness of her presence, made it so she was directly put in a jail similar to Meili’s when the camp captured her. They left her with barely enough food, a sheet and let her be for the time in darkness.

 

Meili: …

 

Meili was the most worried about Capella’s presence. As a young child who was with Elsa, she was mostly spared from Capella’s orders as Elsa would take care of everything. Since Meili wasn’t present for Capella’s downfall, her fear of Capella was greater than her hatred.

 

The camp finally gathered in the main room. The soldiers outside were laughing, partying and singing. Everything was over so fast within an hour and a half. It was such a success that many, like Otto, thought it was a trap, that it was just too good to be true.

 

Ram: It is over it seems.

 

Meili: Indeed.

 

Frederica: …?

 

Frederica noticed the clothes that were supposed to be given to Capella were still in Meili’s hands. Frederica asked Meili to give them to Ram so she could dress Capella.

 

Frederica: Ram, why are Lust clothes here? Didn’t you give them to her?

 

Ram casually ignored Frederica’s answer, took a cup of tea and casually sipped it.

 

Ram: *sip* …

 

Frederica: …Ram.

 

Ram: Ram must have forgotten. Ram will give them… To her corpse… By tomorrow. Hopefully she will freeze to death.

 

Everyone: …

 

Emilia: Ram.

 

Ram lifts her head up to see Emilia who was looking at her with worry and pity.

 

Ram: …Do not pity me Emilia-sama. Ram simply has no pity for anyone who hurt her sister.

 

They looked at each other shortly before Emilia changed order.

 

Emilia: …Frederica, go give Capella clothing, a sheet for the cold and food.

 

Frederica: …Yes Emilia-sama.

 

Ram wanted to talk but the gaze Emilia, Roswaal and everyone in the room was casting made her think twice about that. Emilia did not yell nor got angry at her, meaning she perfectly knew what Ram was feeling and did not push further but in retroaction, Ram also didn’t have any right to talk back an order from Emilia.

 

Annerose: What do we do now?

 

Otto: well… It is late, we fought and won. Rem and Subaru are asleep; it is time to go rest. We will hear what they have to say tomorrow.

 

The room nodded in agreement, but one person noticed Otto’s face was not as usual.

 

Garfield: Is there a problem Otto-bro?

 

Otto: Well, not really-

 

Garfield: -Don’t lie. I know you when you’re not yourself.

 

Otto: …Well, I do not know what happened when Subaru was there but even though I understand Ram’s anger, and would agree on the way she treats lust, I think it would be a good move to treat lust properly…

 

Everyone: …

 

Otto: When we were in the snow, I though Natsuki-san would be as forgiving as always, but when he knew everything was over, he knocked Lust out by punching her in the face… It was so surprising that I didn’t have the words to explain what had happened. I suggest for the time being, we treat Natsuki-san and Rem as carefully as possible.

 

Emilia: …

 

Beatrice: Betty will make sure of it.

 

Ram: It is normal for a sister to do so.

 

Roswaal: Then~, everyone, it is time to go rest~. Schult-kun, Al-kun, thank you for your help~.

 

Al: yeah.

 

Schult: You’re welcome. If it isn’t too much asked, I would like to stay there for a month.

 

Annerose: is there an issue?

 

Schult: Well, most of the soldiers have business to do as some are mercenaries, and I have to pay them but I’m slow in the process. I would also like to watch more experienced head of manor to be guided.

 

Annerose: In that case, it would be a pleasure to help you.

 

Roswaal: We will of course help you. Now then~, time to go to sleep~.

 

The room emptied itself as the whole camp went into their respective rooms. They all went to sleep with heavy hearts, waiting for Subaru and Rem to be emotionally stable.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

The afternoon of the following day was when Subaru woke up. He felt heavy, he had a headache, and he wanted to sleep more as the bed was too comfortable. It has been so long since he had been sleeping in a room that didn’t smell like shit… A bed?

 

Subaru jolted awake as this wasn’t what he thought it was. It wasn’t the ground but a bed. Subaru didn’t remember this place, he didn’t remember being there and he didn’t recognize this room.

 

???: Awake now, I suppose?

 

Subaru stopped; he stopped every movement of his body. This voice was too good to hear to be true. Subaru started to remember the events of yesterday and he even thought it was a dream. To not destroy his hopes as quickly as they came, Subaru slowly turned to the side as if he was in a horror movie.

 

Subaru turned and turned up until he faced Beatrice, who slept right next to him. It seems like she has been awake for quite a while already.

 

Beatrice: …

 

Subaru: Beatrice.

 

Subaru couldn’t sleep anymore. His body wanted to but screw what his body wanted. The joy he felt at that moment, knowing everything he did was not a dream and he wasn’t imprisoned in Capella’s organization anymore, was like gift upon him.

 

Beatrice: ga-!

 

Subaru immediately started to hug Beatrice and play with her. He got out of bed and threw her around as if she was a doll. Her yelps didn’t help in the slightest to discourage him from doing so.

 

Beatrice: Put me down, I suppose!

 

Subaru: Haha! Hahaha! Beatrice! It has been so long!

 

Subaru laughed a bit more before calming down. He looked at Beatrice, everything was real.

 

Subaru: I need to go talk to everyone and thank them for their help.

 

Beatrice: Betty will follow you, I suppose.

 

Subaru walked out of his room with Beatrice; they met Rem and Ram who were talking in the hallway.

 

Subaru: Rem! Ram!

 

Rem: Oh… Good morning, Subaru.

 

Subaru: …huh? Rem, is everything well? I mean, you’re kinda acting weird.

 

Ram: humpf! Not only are you lousy in the morning but you also made these comments about Ram’s sister? Really a pig you are Barusu.

 

Subaru: No need to be this harsh, nee-sama!

 

Rem smiled softly but discreetly as to not be seen. Subaru still noticed though and was about to talk but-

 

Ram: We were about to go visit; it is a good thing that you always seem to have good timing. Let’s go.

 

Subaru: Wait, who are we visiting again?

 

Ram: lust. She’s in a cell below the manor.

 

Subaru: !!

 

Subaru was so happy to have come back, even if it was a few minutes, that he completely forgot about Capella. Now, he had to face her, and the thought made him uncomfortable.

 

Ram: …If you do not want to, it is fine. Ram does not want to have a weight on her back.

 

Subaru: No. it is fine. Let’s go.

 

Subaru took upon himself to swallow back his fears and agreed to follow her.

 

Ram: follow Ram then.

 

The 4 walked in the direction of what was previously Meili’s jail. They were walking at a good pace, but each step increased the nervousness of Subaru and Rem.

 

Ram and Beatrice could feel their emotion through their blessing and contract respectively. They held Subaru’s and Rem’s hand and made eye contact as if to say, “everything will be fine”. For a moment the lovers didn’t know how to react but that feeling quickly subsided as it was the proof that they weren’t alone unlike when they were abducted.

 

They reached the doors and opened them carefully. Finally, after opening the last door, they were there. In front of the cell of the blond demon.

 

Subaru was the first to approach as he didn’t want Rem to feel awkward nor did he want her to force herself, but his hand was grabbed.

 

Subaru: ?

 

Beatrice: You’re not in obligation to force yourself, you know. It is also fine to step back, I suppose.

 

Subaru: …

 

Subaru was never good to react when the kindness he expressed was thrown back to him with the same intensity, but this time, he took it at heart, and it appeased him.

 

Subaru: Thank you Beako. I wasn’t sure how to feel before, but now I am.

 

Beatrice: Be careful, I suppose.

 

Subaru nodded before he approached the bars. He was waiting for Capella to mock him and menace him just like she had been doing or planning something out of her mind that would throw off the whole camp.

 

Subaru realized it was a bit late or even stupid to put her in a cell like this because it would have just been a commodity if she somehow regained her powers.

 

Subaru: Huh?

 

But the sight he was presented with was none of that, as it was just a sight even more pathetic than what he was exposed to when Capella was defenseless in the previous loops.

 

Capella: aaa~

 

Saying “Capella was in a pathetic state” was the kindest way to put it.

 

Her face had a huge red bump, thank to Subaru uncontrolled punches, before and after their escape. Her eyes were already red from her crying in her prison, but it was nothing compared to the current state of her eyelids; they were so dry and tired that they almost looked black as if she didn’t sleep for the night, which she may have done.

 

Her skin was completely pale, despite the presence of sheets. Her body seemed to have starved because she seemed to have lost some weight despite the plate in the corner of her cell. Her nose has signs of snot. Her eyes have red veins all over. But overall-

 

Subaru: …

 

The most prominent thing that could be seen was the fear in her eyes when they looked at Subaru. It wasn’t just normal fear; she seemed completely terrified. The way the sheets were placed gave the impression she crawled away when she noticed their incoming presence. She was trembling, faintly but it was visible.

 

Ram: Enough sleep. Time to answer our questions.

 

Capella: …

 

Ram: Give us every info about the witch cult, right now.

 

Capella: I-… I-…

 

Ram: tsk!!

 

*CLANG*

 

Capella: ?!

 

Ram, out of frustration banged of the bars of the cell. The sudden violence immediately jolted Capella and forced her to crawl back in fear.

 

Ram: Stop wasting our time and talk! Or do you happen to want to get tortured?

 

Capella: *gasp* no! N-no! P-please, no!

 

Ram: Oh? Please, you say? Very rich words coming from a sin archbishop. Truly, you are truly pigs no matter where and who you are.

 

Capella was trembling even harder and started to audibly breathe louder.

 

Subaru: O-oi! Ram, stop!

 

*SLAP*

 

Subaru: huh?!

 

Subaru approached his hand in an attempt to stop Ram and calm her down, but it was quickly slapped away.

 

Ram: Do not interrupt me Barusu. Ram has to teach her what fear looks like.

 

Subaru: Ram, please! I get it she’s a monster but you’re-

 

Ram: -Enough Barusu!

 

Subaru: …

 

Ram held her face with her hand and started massaging her skull.

 

Ram: Ram was guarding Rem when she slept.

 

Subaru: ?!

 

From that single word, Subaru knew for sure that he would have no way to convince her at all. He knew what was coming; she couldn’t bear the suffering of her sister. Her blessing wouldn’t allow it anyways.

 

Ram: Ram felt Rem’s emotions. Ram felt Rem’s physical pain. Ram felt her emotional pain. Ram felt Rem’s stress and Ram saw her tears when she was sleeping.

 

Rem: !!

 

Subaru: …Ram.

 

Ram massages transformed into something else as she instead gripped her forehead with her nails, digging them down out of anger and frustration.

 

Ram: Ram felt everything when Ram was watching her sleep. For a month and a half, Ram and Rem were separated, Ram couldn’t feel anything from Rem nor knew for sure if Rem was fine. To have her in this state the moment we reunite is...

 

Subaru: *gulp*

 

Ram: … To Ram, rare are the humiliations that are in part as having someone force itself on another person’s body.

 

Beatrice: Wait. What does that mean, I suppose?

 

Beatrice eyes widened at these words as she looked at Subaru for answers, but his face said it all as if he wasn’t about to convey that part in any way. She turned back to Rem who had a shocked look on her face as she didn’t know how Ram noticed it, or rather, she was surprised that she did it so fast. Rem thought it would take a bit of time before the subject was ever touched.

 

*slip*

 

Subaru: Beako?

 

Beatrice took her hand away. She forcefully took it away from Subaru’s and did not look him in the eyes when she spoke her next line.

 

Beatrice: …Betty apologizes Subaru, but she will have to take the maid-, Ram’s, side this time I suppose.

 

Subaru: what? Bu-

 

Beatrice: -There’s no but.

 

Subaru: …

 

Subaru couldn’t form a word as he didn’t expect to be quickly shut down by his spirit.

 

Beatrice: Betty knows as much as humans how important the purity of the body and mind is. Betty will never allow someone near her contractor who disrespected her contractor like that or pity that person no matter what you said.

 

Subaru looked at Beatrice eyes. There was anger, but not only that, she seemed hurt. Subaru knew when she had these eyes, it was when Subaru wouldn’t share something important with her. She wasn’t mad at him, but she was still mad at Capella for what she had done to the point that Subaru wouldn’t want to share that info with her.

 

Rem: Nee-san.

 

Ram: …Ram apologizes Rem. But Ram also agrees with Beatrice-sama. You also have hatred deep in your heart directed toward her, don’t you?

 

Rem: …Yes.

 

Subaru wanted to fix that issue in a way that would treat her more humanly, but he didn’t have the words, nor did he have the right to do so. After all, he was the one who punched her in the face in the first place.

 

Ram: Answer, now!

 

Capella: I will respond, I will respond to everything... Just give me time to get my thoughts in place-

 

*CLINK CLANG*

 

Capella: whua-?!

 

Ram immediately opens the door walked toward without care before grabbing her by the hair and then throws her into the wall.

 

*thud*

 

Capella: -GAH! PLEASE STOP!

 

Subaru: Ram!

 

Rem: Nee-san!

 

Capella’s head was bleeding, but now she gets it, she understood the point of Ram’s brutal actions. She understood Ram’s motivation as she tried to crawl away. Subaru also understood but didn’t realize the extent of it, and the same with Rem.

 

Ram doesn’t care about answers, she just wanted to make Capella suffer. She grabbed Capella’s hair and pulled her head back, forcing Capella to face her as she looked the blond in the eyes.

 

Ram: Giving you time? Did you give time to your victims before torturing them? Did you listen to their plea? Did you listen to Rem’s pleas? Think fast if you don’t want to suffer.

 

Capella: w- wu-, I-

 

Capella was stumbling on her words. She didn’t know what to do. She did the first thing she could think of whenever she was in danger: look at Subaru and Rem for help but her vision froze, as it looked like she fell into despair.

 

Subaru didn’t get it at first why she was making this face but-

 

Beatrice: Subaru... Betty knew that you and the girl- Rem, had something against her, but do you enjoy it this much?

 

Subaru/Rem: huh/What?

 

Before they realized it, Subaru had a look of relaxation on his face. Subaru wasn’t smiling, but he looked appeased as if he could watch this for a long time. Each time Capella seemed to suffer, his deep anger was resurfacing and directed toward her. He was feeling joy watching her suffer, he was enjoying it.

 

Rem wasn’t smiling either. Just like Subaru, her face became more relaxed but unlike him, she was clutching her fist in anticipation. She was watching with anger and pleasure. She didn’t even know she was experiencing these feelings when Capella was suffering in front of her.

 

Before Subaru and Rem realized what they were unconsciously experiencing, it was too late because Capella saw it. Capella can see through people. They tried to hide it as the poor girl was watching them, but the despair already settled in as she couldn’t hold it any longer.

 

Capella: …ah~, aaa~ *sniff* *sniff* aaaaahh~

 

Ram/Rem/Subaru/Beatrice: ?

 

Capella: *sniff* *sniff* Please, stooop~. *sobs* make it stop! *sobs* *sobs* Make it stop! Someone please, make it stop! *sobs* Father! Mother! Brother! Sister! Please, someone save me!

 

Capella started crying hysterically, she was having a meltdown. She wasn’t calling Subaru or Rem for help anymore. She was calling to whoever would answer her call to save her. Her despair was total, and she broke down from it, leaving any kind of composure.

 

Ram: …

 

Despite her anger, her hatred for this being, especially after what she did to Rem; this sight was just too pathetic- no, heart wrenching to watch even for Ram.

 

Something inside her was rising. Something she should never feel for such a monster: Pity. Ram let her go as she fell on the ground but instead of recovering her composure, Capella instead put herself into a fetal position and kept crying.

 

Capella: *sobs* *sobs* *sobs* I beg you, stop! Someone, save me~! Please! Leave me alone! Someone, help me! Mother!

 

Ram couldn’t bear it any longer as she quickly left the room, closed the cell and wanted to ask everyone leave but-

 

Rem/Subaru: …

 

Ram: …tch!

 

Rem’s anger, that she previously felt, vanished completely. She had a shocked expression that was leaving no room for anger, the sight she was exposed to was too much for her eyes as she clutched her dress. It was as if she was ashamed of her previous reaction which led to this.

 

Subaru on the other hand was the same but worse. He couldn’t hide his emotions, and it was as clear as day that the sight was just unbearable to him. Subaru wanted Capella to suffer, he wanted to punch her, he wanted to make her understand with who she messed up… But not like this.

 

How could they be this foolish? Ram thought. She quickly realized that she was just as foolish as them because she couldn’t get a single info from Capella- no, she stopped getting any info from Capella out of pity. After everything she just claimed and the tough act she put in front of them.

 

Ram grabbed Rem’s hand and quickly tried to leave the room.

 

Rem: nee-san.

 

Ram: Let’s leave. Ram doesn’t want to stay there anymore.

 

Subaru looks at them leaving this place before feeling a sensation on his hand.

 

Beatrice: Betty… Is sorry to have put you through this. Betty thought your judgment was affected through your experience, but… It seems like it was Betty whose judgment was affected.

 

Subaru: …

 

Subaru looked at her with wide and traumatized eyes.

 

Beatrice: Let’s leave, please Subaru.

 

Subaru didn’t say a word. He just followed her as they closed the door afterward. But the cry could still resonate in the room outside, cries from Capella’s breakdown.

 

Capella: aaaargh~ *sobs* Someone, help me!

 

Subaru couldn’t listen any longer as he closed his ears before they left.

 

 

A few hours later.

 

 

Subaru was sitting in the living room with Beatrice. Rem was sitting right next to him while Beatrice was sitting on the opposite side of Subaru. Ram was just standing.

 

Beside Beatrice, who was worryingly looking at Subaru, they were all looking at nothing with eyes that almost expresses regrets.

 

Subaru: “this doesn’t make sense”

 

Subaru thought that none of this made sense. He previously destroyed Capella’s face in Priestella; from Anastasia report, or rather Echidna, her face was burned off and she fell from a great height; she had been an assassin for years and had many assassination attempts; she was used to fights.

 

Subaru: “why?”

 

So why was she so weak mentally right now?

 

Subaru didn’t completely trust her act because he clearly remembers having the same thing being pulled by Leo and Mary on him, but this time, it seemed genuine. Even with that though, he still couldn’t blindly trust it, but it still doesn’t make sense on the other hand. Her actions don’t make any sense if it was an act.

 

Capella had all these years of experience and stress. Normally, even with all of her powers gone, she should retain a bit of experience and self-control. The girl they just saw had none of this, this wasn’t even a warrior but just a helpless woman with a weak mental strength and will.

 

Why? Why was that? Shouldn’t she be able to bear a bit of torture just like what she has been feeling? Or was it that death scared her so much?

 

Subaru did remember Louis having a mental breakdown from experiencing return by death, but she had to die multiple times to know the full extent of it. In this case, this wasn’t what they expected.

 

???: Subaru?

 

Everyone: ?

 

Someone entered the room, her voice could be recognized no matter where and how she spoke.

 

Subaru: Emilia.

 

Emilia: What is going on? You look reaaally depressed, all of you.

 

Subaru: well…

 

Subaru clutched his fist before being held by someone, he turned and saw it was Rem who was smiling at him.

 

Emilia: …

 

Emilia watched as a tingling sensation was felt in her heart. A sensation she wasn’t too fond off and she didn’t like it.

 

Subaru: We… Had a bad experience with Capella.

 

Emilia: *gasp* are you fine? Do you need something? Do you need a lap pillow?

 

Subaru: No, worry- hold on? A lap pillow? I’m in- gah!

 

Rem: Stop being so lousy.

 

An unexpected reaction happened; Rem pinched Subaru’s check and pulled it toward her.

 

Subaru: ouch! Ouch! Ouch! Rem, stop! Stop! I’m sorry!

 

Rem: humf!

 

Rem puffed her cheeks out and then turned away as she crossed her arms.

 

Subaru: argh… You truly are sisters.

 

Emilia: … You 2 seems awfully close right now.

 

Subaru and Rem momentarily looked at each other and, in that instance, it felt like they shared something only the 2 of them knew.

 

Ram: … Ram is going for a walk.

 

Emilia: Huh? Ram, don’t you want to stay?

 

Ram: Ram has better things to do, she already saw Barusu enough.

 

Subaru: harsh way to put it nee-sama!

 

Ram: humf!

 

Ram left the room and closed the door, sensing what was coming and didn’t want to be part of it.

 

Subaru: Beako?

 

Subaru looked at Beatrice because he knew how uncomfortable she could be in these situations.

 

Beatrice: …Betty is not leaving, I suppose.

 

Subaru: …

 

Subaru couldn’t blame her. She must have had it hard during his absence for a month and a half. She must have been worried sick because she didn’t know where he was.

 

Subaru: …Emilia, we want to talk about something.

 

Emilia: huh?

 

Subaru: ?

 

Emilia was tense, he could feel it from her normal reactions. She was surprised by the simplest words of their conversation, and her head was in the clouds.

 

Emilia: oh, yes! What is it?

 

Subaru held Rem’s hand before standing up with her.

 

Subaru: I-… Rem and I… are in love with each other. And-

 

Emilia: -breaking one of your promises again, aren’t you?

 

Subaru: …What?

 

Subaru was cut off by what Emilia said. This was an unexpected reaction of hers as she let her thoughts slip out of her mind.

 

Emilia: Huh? What? No! It is not what I meant! It is just that… You said you loved me… Yet you lied once again.

 

Subaru had dread painted all over his face.

 

Subaru: Emilia… Could it be that you hate me?

 

Emilia: …No Subaru. I could never hate you. But…

 

Emilia clutched her hand on her chest.

 

Emilia: I feel reaaally uncomfortable with this, as if my heart was pounding out of my chest. It isn’t like other time when I’m with you, this time, I feel reaaally… hurt.

 

Subaru/Rem: …

 

Emilia lifts her head, smiling, but this time it was a forced one and it was painful to watch.

 

Emilia: Say Subaru, could it be… That you’re getting tired of me?

 

Subaru: -hk! Of course not! I love you!

 

Emilia: But you said that you loved Rem!

 

Subaru: Yes, but I love you too!

 

Emilia: aaahh!

 

Emilia made a small little cry out of frustration while scratching her head and making a mess out of her hair. In any other situation, Subaru would have found it cute but this time, it was a definitive cry for help.

 

Emilia: I don’t get it! I really don’t get it! Love is between a man and a woman. Regulus was an exception, but he was a, reaaally, awful guy who didn’t take care of his wives. I know you’re not like that Subaru, but… But-… I don’t get it.

 

Subaru: But… I love you.

 

Rem: …

 

Emilia: Yet you say that you love Rem. I want you all to myself… I… I do not want to share.

 

Small tears were forming in Emilia’s eyes. Subaru was having a hard time watching. How could his joy, after being rescued, go down to this so fast?

 

Emilia: Subaru, I do not know how I should feel about this. Maybe I will, so… I need time alone to think about this.

 

Emilia quickly got out of the room.

 

Subaru stood there, he didn’t have the words to convey, he couldn’t convey them. He thought he knew Emilia, but he didn’t know that aspect of her. Of course he didn’t, even she didn’t know that aspect of herself up until now. If the place were reversed and Emilia brought another man who saved her and asked Subaru to accept him, he would probably go ballistic.

 

Subaru slapped his face as he realized his mistake. He just dropped this news while the situation Emilia was still emotionally weak from his disappearance and immature about love. Now, he has ruined it.

 

Rem: …Is this… My fault?

 

Subaru: huh?

 

Subaru turned to Rem who had her head low. She was clutching his hand but not strong enough to injure him.

 

Rem: You had such a good and Emilia. You were cheering, playful and had such a good synergy that I felt jealous when watching. Did you quickly tell her this because you felt obligated to do so because of me?

 

Subaru: I-…

 

That stuttering was all the proof Rem needed to hear to know that “she” was the issue there. Subaru gave her his love, and this is what it turned into? Looking at his desperate face, she could only look down in shame.

 

Rem: -It’s fine, it’s fine. Go for her when things calm down, for now, none of you are in a good state to talk. I’m going to go the other way and put some distance until everything goes fine between you 2.

 

Subaru: ?! What are you talking about, Rem? I do not want to have distance between us.

 

Rem: But you need it, don’t you? For patching things with Emilia-sama.

 

Subaru: N-no.

 

Subaru stuttered once more. He was lying.

 

Rem: It’s fine as I said. You do not need to worry about me. Just go fix things with Emilia, but until then, I do not want to get in the way or else… I might cause more trouble.

 

Subaru: Rem…

 

Rem quickly walked to the door and stopped when she put her hand on the handle.

 

Rem: I’m sure you will find the right words to convince her.

 

Rem left with the sound of the door closing.

 

Subaru: …aaaaaaaarrrggh!!

 

Subaru let out an exasperated grunt of exhale as he grabbed his face with his 2 hands before looking at the ceiling. How did the situation go this wrong? In his first day of return off the bat too.

 

Subaru: *exhales* Sorry you had to see this Beako.

 

Beatrice: … Betty was embarrassed, in fact.

 

Subaru: I know, I know.

 

Subaru walked back to sit next to Beatrice and lay back as he watched the ceiling.

 

Subaru: What should I do now?

 

Beatrice: From the looks of it, it is better if you take the girl’s- Rem’s advice, I suppose. You’re clearly not in the right state of mind, and you look tired. It would be better if you rest before doing anything that may do more damage, in fact.

 

Subaru: …Yeah. What do you think?

 

Betty: About what just happened?

 

Subaru had his forearm covering his face while talking, his face was directed at the ceiling while he was thinking.

 

Subaru: … I want both of them.

 

Beatrice: …

 

Subaru: I love both Rem and Emilia, but with how things are going, I’m sure I’ll end up with none of them at this rate. Things turned sour so fast.

 

Beatrice looked at his contractor’s desperate pleas before throwing a hard truth on his face.

 

Beatrice: You want polygamy in fact, right?

 

Subaru did not respond but only looked at her with the corner of his eye after slightly lifting his arm out of the way.

 

Beatrice: You’re not a good promise keeper, you know that in fact, right?

 

Subaru: Yeah…

 

Beatrice: Subaru, when asking something like this, it can damage an aspect of the trust of someone, in fact.

 

Subaru: …

 

Beatrice lay her back on the sofa with him.

 

Beatrice: There were people who were asking mother’s hand in the past, in fact.

 

Subaru: Echidna?

 

Beatrice: Indeed. Betty is not saying that all polygamists are womanizers but most of the nobles who had 2 wives or more, generally had a bad attitude toward their spouses or were treating poorly; as if they were tools rather than actual person, same with polyandrists, in fact. This is what mother told me.

 

Subaru: Wow, I never expected Echidna to have this kind of experience.

 

Beatrice: Stop talking ill about mother, in fact. Even if you were to succeed, it can permanently damage that aspect of how they can see you, I suppose.

 

Subaru: Like trust?

 

Beatrice: Not in general, but they may just never believe you if you say that you will never have another lover. It will put them in alert whenever you are with a female, in fact.

 

Subaru: gah! Come on, Beako, I’m not the best, but this kind of truth just wrecks my heart and-

 

Beatrice: -Betty haven’t finished in fact!

 

Subaru: Sorry for the interruption. Continue.

 

After Subaru clapped his hand together to ask for forgiveness, there was a pause before Beatrice started talking again.

 

Beatrice: … Betty believes in Subaru, in fact.

 

Subaru: …

 

Beatrice: Betty believes you would make a perfect husband, no matter how many wives you have. If Betty was born as a human of around your age, Betty may have also fallen in love with you, I suppose.

 

Subaru: -Guh!?!

 

Subaru jolted and looking at her shocked and a face as red as a tomato. He could barely believe the words she said and could barely make a serious expression. Beatrice kept a calm expression thorough the discussion.

 

Beatrice: Well, I do prefer this relationship though. Back on the subject, even if Betty believes in you, it doesn’t mean there won’t be consequences to your actions, in fact. Mother used to tell me that even when she could tell a polygamist was a really good person at heart, the women who weren’t specifically taught since childhood that they should allow their husband to have many wives had a hard cope when things turn that way, as they feel utter jealousy, in fact.

 

Subaru started to regain his composure as he looked back in shame.

 

Subaru: I know. It would be like if Emilia were to bring Julius as a second future Husband. I would have maybe crashed out.

 

Beatrice: Indeed, it is a hard thing for them. Emilia is gullible and immature, but she isn’t stupid. She perfectly knows generally where she will stand, and you were too brusque with your approach, in fact.

 

Subaru let his head fall on the sofa once again.

 

Subaru: … Then what should I do?

 

Subaru wasn’t asking, he was pleading for help.

 

Beatrice: Convince her to give it a try, I suppose.

 

Subaru: Huh?

 

Beatrice stood up and walked in front of Subaru.

 

Beatrice: You’re not forced to force her hand, nor are you forced to feel like you’re manipulating her heart to get what you want, I suppose. If you convince her, out of her own free will to give it a try, she will at least see if she’s comfortable enough for this, I suppose. In case she isn’t, there will be nothing you will be able to do, I fact. But if you do manage to convince her, don’t feel like you manipulated her, you know you would never be able to do that, can you? Don’t just hasten her and let her think after you finish your part and let her decide.

 

Subaru: …You’re truly the best Beako. I’m glad you are my spirit.

 

Subaru’s eyes shined from this discussion, his heart was like ablaze, he still had to think carefully of his next move or how to convince Emilia, but he at least had an answer on how to proceed.

 

Beatrice: Of course! Betty is the best I suppose, feel free to praise me.

 

Subaru: Ah ha! Ha ah! Of course, come here!

 

Subaru quickly, yet gently, grabbed her and gave her head pats and played with her for a few minutes.

 

Beatrice: Though…

 

Subaru: ?

 

Beatrice: Do not do anything reckless, I suppose. You need to rest first, go eat and then sleep. You will proceed with your next actions afterwards.

 

Subaru: Yes.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

1 day later

 

 

Subaru had underestimated how tired he was. When he ate yesterday and went to sleep, he fell into almost into a coma and didn’t wake up until late in the night. Knowing there was nothing he could do at that time, he decided to go back asleep once more until morning; the sun rose, but it was still quite soon.

 

Subaru couldn’t sleep anymore though. Despite his body being tired from all the stress he was put under; he couldn’t sleep anymore. It wasn’t because of his nightmares in which he was being cut down or the others ptsd that he would face during the night and Beatrice had to calm down; he wanted to talk to Emilia. He was so worried he was walking around his room for multiple tens of minutes up until he felt like he could get out.

 

Once the sun rose enough, Subaru hurriedly left his room and asked Frederica to give him the directions to Emilia’s room. When he finally reached it-

 

???: What are you doing here?

 

Subaru: ?

 

A figure appeared in the hallway before he reached Emilia’s room.

 

Subaru: Annerose.

 

Annerose: I do not think you have anything to do there, leave Emily alone.

 

Annerose tone wasn’t sarcastic nor possessive but defensive. Her eyes reflected anger, and she pierced Subaru with her gaze.

 

Subaru: …

 

Subaru stood in the hallway as Annerose hurriedly approached to shoo him away.

 

Annerose: Emily does not want to talk with you, let her be.

 

Subaru: Oi! Loli dragon, calm down. Also, how would she not want to talk to me? Let me talk to her.

 

Annerose: No! You made Emily cry!

 

Subaru: Huh?

 

Annerose shouted these words, she was terribly angry at Subaru.

 

Annerose: When I visited Emily yesterday before I went to my room, she was crying because of you! You have no idea how to treat women!

 

Subaru: …

 

Subaru looked down, he was aware that everything happening to her was his fault.

 

Annerose: Emily must be very tired because she didn’t come out to separate our current “discussion”. She must have cried herself for a long time. Please leave, she doesn’t need anything to tire her more.

 

Subaru: …I will come back and try again when she will be emotionally stable.

 

Annerose: Don’t!

 

Subaru: You will not stop me.

 

Annerose: …

 

Annerose immediately stopped arguing, she stopped talking and was more surprised by Subaru’s change in the tone of his voice.

 

Subaru: I love Emilia. I will comfort her and patch things with her, no matter what. No one will stop me from doing so, not even you. I want our relationship to go on.

 

Annerose was now intimidated. Subaru wasn’t even trying to do intimidate her, but she could feel his resolve in his voice before he walked away.

 

Annerose: What kind of boy did you find yourself, Emily?

 

From that moment on, Subaru met back Beatrice who was discretely following him. He also met Ram on his way to see Otto and Garfield and Ram invited him to go see Capella.

 

Subaru was not interested at the beginning but…

 

Subaru: …Sure.

 

He gave in afterwards; he wanted to see Capella. He wanted to make sure of something. When they reached the room though, something terrible was awaiting them, something they couldn’t believe.

 

Subaru: We came to give you food.

 

Capella: …

 

Subaru/Ram: ?

 

Subaru and Ram looked at each other weirdly. The room was fine, Capella was present and was still fearful of them, the bars were intact but… Her reaction and the way she looked at them was… Off.

 

Capella: …

 

Subaru: Capella?

 

Capella: hm?  Who are you?

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Subaru: huh?

 

Ram: …What is the meaning of this?

 

Capella crawled back a bit into the corner of the room, fearful of her jailers.

 

Capella: Who are you? Where is Father? Where is Mother?

 

Subaru: … No. no-no-no-no-no.

 

Subaru face distorted while Ram just stare with gaping eyes but with no reaction. Subaru held his face in disbelief at what he thought happened, but there were 2 possibilities though, and there was 1 sure way to know.

 

Subaru: …answer our question first, but can you tell us who are you?

 

Capella stared at them weirdly, as if not knowing if they were serious.

 

Capella: …This isn’t funny, you just said my name, but I shall give you my name.

 

Capella was fearful but took her pride in, as she stood up.

 

Capella: My name is Capella Emerada Lugnica, heir of the royal family of Lugnica and candidate for the throne! My title as candidate will be official in a year when I reach 15 years old.

 

Subaru opened his mouth as he was stepped back in pure disbelief. It wasn’t the authority of Gluttony at all. Capella mentality regressed into her younger years.

 

 

 

Notes:

Next chapiter Friday.

Chapter 37

Notes:

Heads up, some people in the comment pointed out that i did a mistake and Capella shouldn't be her name before being a bishop. So, to address that, i would ask you to ignore this mistake and read the story as it is.

I like to keep the story accurate to the lore but it would really be troublesome to try to fix all of the dialgues while trying to keep consistency with it.

Anyways, enjoy the reading.

ACCEPTANCE

 

CHAPITER 37

 

 

The whole camp sat in the living room. Everyone was present, Emilia included, No one was talking. The tension was at its peak.

 

Subaru: “This must be a fucking joke.”

 

Capella mentally regressed. Why? Why was that?

 

Subaru: tsk!

 

Rem/Emilia: …

 

Why was Subaru asking himself such a question when he knew the potential answer?

 

Because he wanted to reject it, every bit of it.

 

Subaru: “She suffered a lot of mental stress.”

 

The camp had already finished giving the info and what was the potential cause for Capella’s condition was. It also included what had happened in Capella’s prison and how she tortured them; including the info where Subaru forced himself on her and Rem.

 

Capella had suffered a lot of mental stress during the 2 previous days; it was something she couldn’t handle it seems; but it also implied one thing.

 

Subaru: “She wasn’t playing an act”

 

Capella’s actions, reactions and lost of powers were genuine. She lost her powers beyond recovery. Why was that? Why did she lost her power though? How? What could be the core reason to-

 

Subaru: “…Wait, could it be?”

 

Could it be that Capella wasn’t the original owner of the authority? But rather the dragon blood? Al said that Capella stated that the dragon blood was a sentient being, separate from her. Could it be the that Capella’s dragon blood was the true owner of the authority of lust and she just happens to find a way to use the power through it?

 

Subaru: “But that would mean…”

 

Subaru was now the owner of the dragon blood, meaning that he finds a way, he could potentially use the authority of lust.

 

Ram: …

 

Ram, Frederica, Garfield, Beatrice and Emilia were clearly having a hard time trying to find out where to put themselves. Petra, Schult and Annerose were somewhat sparred from completely understanding that information, though, they did understand that it was a bad thing. Otto, Meili, Al and Roswaal were the only ones who seemed to be shocked yet fully accepted it.

 

There are still some dark spots on that subject, the only way to have it known for sure would have been to ask Capella, but in her current state it was impossible.

 

Al: What do we do now? About the lady in the prison?

 

Subaru: Sending her directly to the authorities of Lugnica?

 

Meili: We should get rid of her~.

 

Everyone: ?!

 

After everything Meili went through to develop as a person, it was quite hard to hear such a little girl say this sentence.

 

Meili: Mama is nothing but trouble. Also… I don’t think I can forgive her for whatever she did to us~.

 

Otto: I agree with that, but my opinion alone isn’t good enough, isn’t it?

 

The looks that were thrown at him were the confirmation he needed.

 

Otto: This is why I suggest that we vote for her punishment. Either Meili’s suggestion of killing her or Subaru’s by letting her be in custody of the authorities of Lugnica. If the votes are equal, the side of Emilia will be taken because she’s the leader. Is it good enough?

 

Roswaal: I agree~. Even if we get rid of her, it wouldn’t cause too much trouble, and we would be even praised~.

 

Everyone nodded, accepting the decision.

 

Otto: Meili and I choose her death sentence.

 

Ram: Ram also chooses her death sentence.

 

Roswaal: Either way is fine by me~. Though, we need as much info as we can get from her to avoid future issues; it is unfortunate that we end up in different side Ram, but I choose to keep alive~.

 

Ram: Roswaal-sama…

 

Ram looked at him as if she felt betrayed, she was hurt but she understood the reason as to why he did so.

 

Frederica: I vote for her death sentence too.

 

Meili: Well, well, well, fangs onee-san. Is there something behind that decision?

 

Meili read Frederica and could tell there was something behind her decision. More than simple vote.

 

Frederica: I cannot stand anyone who does such foul act to my friends and close ones.

 

Meili: …

 

Her answer cut clear in any doubts inside everyone’s mind.

 

Otto: So it is 4 against 1. Next?

 

Annerose: …As the head of the Miload manor, I will take uncle’s side.

 

Roswaal: oh~? Is there a specific reason~?

 

Annerose: Uncle has more experience with these type of decisions, so I rather want to follow them. What we can get from her would help us getting rid of the witch cult.

 

Garfield: I trust Cap’tain, so I’ll go with letting her live.

 

Otto: 4-3.

 

Petra: …I vote for her death. I apologize but I cannot forgive her at all, especially after she tortured Subaru and Rem for so long.

 

Subaru: …Fair. I vote for her to be alive.

 

Otto: 5-4

 

Emilia: …I do not know, I’m sorry but I don’t know what to choose...

 

Everyone: ?

 

Subaru: Emilia…

 

Emilia: …

 

Emilia refused to look or respond to Subaru. Her decision was a shock considering how pacifist she normally is. The reason for it must be because the subject was Subaru and thus, she couldn’t make the proper decision nor express her wishes.

 

Otto: 5-4.

 

Schult: Can we vote too?

 

Roswaal: Indeed~. You are now officially part of the Emilia camp~.

 

Al stepped in, touching his helmet nervously.

 

Al: *exhale* I’m a pacifist and I generally avoid to kill if necessary. She doesn’t seem to be a menace anymore, so I’ll vote for her to live.

 

Otto: 5-5.

 

Schult: …I know I’m the once who said that I’ll be in your care and watch you to learn, but I shall go with the death sentence for her. This is how Priscilla-sama fixed her issues.

 

Al: …

 

Otto: Very well, 6-5.

 

Beatrice: Betty also vote for her death sentence.

 

Subaru: …

 

Subaru did not talk. He didn’t want to, it would only cause trouble between him and Beatrice, that would also rig the votes.

 

Otto: 7-5.

 

Ram: …Rem.

 

Rem was left, and her decision would be part of it regardless. Of course, after everything that happened, she would choose-

 

Rem: I vote to keep her alive.

 

Ram: -hk! But… Why?

 

Ram asked this faint question, not being able to hold it.

 

Rem: Yesterday… if you had asked me what to choose, I would have probably choose the death sentence for her. But…

 

Rem held her hand close to her chest.

 

Rem: After seeing how she just broke, leaving her in a state like this… I just can’t…

 

Ram: …So be it.

 

Otto: It seems like the vote is over by 7-6, which means-

 

Annerose: Stop Otto.

 

Otto: ?

 

Annerose was the one who spoke up.

 

Annerose: Emily still didn’t chose.

 

Otto: But, she just said that she didn’t know what to choose.

 

Annerose: And I will not allow that.

 

Emilia: huh?

 

Annerose: Emily is the leader of our camp, and she can change the tie of the vote. In any of those cases, it is just unacceptable that she can’t vote.

 

Annerose turned to Emilia, who was looking at her with confusion.

 

Annerose: I’m sorry Emily but this is something I will not accept. You need to make a decision, as a leader for us all.

 

Emilia: …

 

Emilia was silent, all gazes were turned on her, she looked back at every single one of them, even Subaru’s. She hated this, she clutched her fist, she had to make a decision for her camp, right there, right now, determining what will happen to Capella.

 

Emilia: *inhales*

 

Everyone: …

 

The room’s was tense and silent. Everyone gaze were directed toward Emilia, she would be the one to cut the tie.

 

Emilia: I… Choose to let her live.

 

Ram/Otto/Frederica: …

 

Emilia: I would have been fine with the death sentence if she was the same as before… No, even with that I wouldn’t have been able to. If she has to be executed, I want it to be by the authorities of Lugnica.

 

Otto: … This conclude the vote.  Lust will live under our house up until she’s taken by the authorities.

 

Meili: Such a shame~.

 

Emilia, Otto, Rem, Roswaal and Ram looked at Subaru, waiting to see a reaction, one that convey specifically relief.

 

Subaru: …

 

Subaru reaction didn’t change. He was neither happy nor sad despite his decision to want to keep Capella alive.

 

Roswaal: What are you thinking~ Subaru-kun?

 

Subaru: Nothing special really.

 

Roswaal: I thought you would be more expressive~.

 

Subaru: To be honest… These last few days, I’ve been questioning what I really wanted.

 

Everyone: …

 

Annerose looks over Roswaal.

 

Annerose: So now, what do we do with her?

 

Roswaal: Well~, the best thing to do will be to keep her in our custody for some time~. For now, we are the best placed to know what she’s capable of and it will be best if we can react to her actions just as fast~.

 

Emilia: Still…

 

Everyone: …

 

Emilia: She said she was a member of the royal family of Lugnica and she should have been a candidate by age 15, wouldn’t that make a potential candidate?

 

Roswaal: No~, you’re wrong Emilia-sama. Any affiliation with the witch cult is a direct elimination as a royal candidate to the title of king~. Even if it wasn’t, the Princess Capella disappeared 50 years ago and that royal selection was over quite long ago~.

 

Emilia: I see.

 

Annerose: But what about the old heads of the Royal capital?

 

Subaru: I do not think they will care much. Everyone hate the witch cult. The moment they get the info they want out of her; she’ll get executed. What’s interesting to me though, is why she’s still alive after being declared dead.

 

For a moment, the tension rised but no sound came out of anyone. The single question lead to more questions that may potentially lead to secrets they should have never discovered.

 

Garfield: …Capt’ain, let’s hang out with Otto-bro.

 

Subaru/Otto: ?

 

They looked at each other in confusion.

 

Garfield: You look down, so why not go out with the boys? It’ll help you cheer up.

 

Subaru: …ha~? What? Why? But-… *sigh* you know what? Why not? Maybe you’re right. Maybe I need to get my head out of the gutter a bit. Let’s go!

 

Subaru and Garfield quickly jumped on their feet.

 

Otto: W-wait guys! You guys can’t just leave like that?

 

Garfield: Huh? Why not?

 

Subaru: The discussion is already over, isn’t it? Right? Ros-chii?

 

Roswaal: Indeed~.

 

Otto: wha-?

 

Emilia: Wait, it is?

 

Subaru: -see? Now stop being this serious and come hang out.

 

Otto: Argh~! *sigh* you guys are so careless. No one even confirmed that the discussion was over.

 

Subaru: Then I’m going, we have all day to cool down. Beatrice?

 

Beatrice: Betty is coming, I suppose.

 

Emilia/Rem/Ram/Roswaal: …

 

Subaru left through the door, leaving the other group inside.

 

Roswaal: Well then~, we can go to our usual businesses. You can dispose~.

 

The room was mostly confused since Garfield statement, but they still followed the instructions and everyone was leaving.

 

Roswaal: Ram.

 

Ram: Yes, Roswaal-sama?

 

Ram turned around looking at her master wondering what he wanted while everyone else left.

 

Roswaal: Firstly, you can get answers from lust~, just not as brutally as you have been.

 

Ram: Ram doesn’t see what you’re talking about Roswaal-sama.

 

Roswaal: Lying~ to me, are you?

 

Ram: …

 

Roswaal: Ram, I’ve known you for a long time, for years even. I know what your reactions will be under some situations~. Don’t be too violent on her.

 

Ram gave up her attempt to hide her emotions through lies.

 

Ram: Understood Roswaal-sama. What is the second thing?

 

Roswaal: …Do not think of Subaru-kun being responsible for what happened to Rem.

 

Ram: -hk!

 

Roswaal: You know he isn’t responsible and that he would have never done such a thing, especially to Rem. Though~, the emotions in your eyes show unconfort toward Subaru whenever he’s looking at Rem~ because he refused to come clean about that event, isn’t it?

 

Ram: …Ram has no right to held him responsible for what happened… What happened to both of them is terrible. Ram has no right to forcefully ask about something this uncomfortable.

 

Roswaal: Then show more trust toward him. He must have noticed your gaze in addition of Emilia-sama and Frederica’s. He must have been so uncomfortable he took the first dragon carriage to escape through Garfield-kun~.

 

Ram: …

 

Roswaal: You can go.

 

Ram: Yes Roswaal-sama.

 

Roswaal wasn’t the keenest to see through what people thought of him but he was indeed a fine observer when it was about others. He even noticed his favorite maid fists clutch and teeth grit, despite her back facing him, when she was leaving the room.

 

 

Meanwhile, in the hallway

 

 

Subaru: …Thank you, Garf.

 

Garfield: No prob, capt’ain.

 

Otto: …For being called the smart one, I feel dumb for not picking it up earlier.

 

The trio and the spirit walk along in the hallway with a Subaru who decompressed as if he has been holding his breath during the whole conversation.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Subaru, Beatrice, Otto and Garfield were lying on the grass watching the cloud pass. Subaru had a lot on his mind right now and he had to make double the effort to fix it but it was also so relaxing being with his brothers in arm, it was recomforting.

 

Subaru: Say, Garfield.

 

Garfield: ?

 

Subaru: Do you think Frederica hates me?

 

Garfield: …I won’t say that she hates you, nor will I say that she isn’t fond of you but rather does not know how to approach you.

 

Subaru: ?

 

Garfield: As you know, my mother was captured by bandits who… You know, did bad things to her for years which lead to Frederica being born. My case is a bit different but still, Frederica saw very bad things happening to her and it did scare her.

 

Subaru: ...I see.

 

Garfield had a passive look as he was reminiscing the events of when Frederica told him that.

 

Garfield: She doesn’t hate you, but she isn’t comfortable with what happened. She may think that you or Rem may need to take things slow and be apart for some time to get things right.

 

Subaru: …Well, that’s gonna be complicated.

 

Garfield: Ha?

 

Otto: What you mean?

 

Subaru: …Rem and I… Are in love.

 

Otto/Garfield: …Yeah.

 

Subaru: Hold on, what do you mean by “yeah”.

 

Otto: I mean, it was quite obvious.

 

Garfield: I could smell her scent on you almost everyday when I went to the mansion when she was asleep because you keep getting in her room.

 

Beatrice: It wasn’t even a secret, I suppose. Everyone in the manor knew about it to be honest.

 

Subaru: …Yeah, I guess it is my fault for being so gullible to think I could hide it.

 

Subaru closed his eyes in shame.

 

Otto: Natsuki-san, how are you gonna approach this?

 

Subaru: …I have an idea but right now, I need to cooldown first and find a good timing to do so.

 

Garfield/Otto: …

 

Garfield: We have you back capt’ain.

 

Subaru: ?

 

Otto: Even if you are a 2 timer and you don’t think much, we’ll help you out with your love problems.

 

Beatrice: Count on Betty too.

 

Subaru: …Thank you, all.

 

???: Barusu.

 

Subaru/Otto/Beatrice: ?

 

Behind them was a pink-haired maid who was standing with her arms crossed. Ram was behind them without anyone noticing besides maybe Garfield who seemed to be the least impressed by her presence.

 

Ram: We need to talk, alone.

 

Subaru was standing up when Otto and Garfield grabbed his arms. Subaru looks back at them before trying to appease their fear.

 

Subaru: It’s fine, I’ll call your help when needed. Including you, Beatrice.

 

There was a small gap of silence where they were looking at him. Subaru was a liar most of the time when it consisted of asking for help, because of that they weren’t too sure about what to do but they gave him approval.

 

Beatrice/Otto/Garfield: …hum!

 

They nodded as they let him go, Subaru and Ram walked away somewhere they could discuss in private. They were on their guard though, ready to intervene at any moment; they discretely followed them.

 

They weren’t naïve, neither was Subaru. They were perfectly aware about how Ram felt about rape. She would rather die than ever be the victim of it. Having this being inflicted upon her own sister was an unacceptable act that she may took action upon, solely on an emotional basis.

 

 

In the back of the Miload manor, inside the garden.

 

 

Subaru: …

 

Ram: …

 

It was awkward. This was the best way to describe their situation right now. Subaru and Ram were barely looking each other in the eyes and they were searching for the proper words to convey.

 

Ram approached and was about to open her mouth to talk.

 

Ram: B-

 

Subaru: I’m sorry!

 

Ram: -geh!

 

Subaru made a weird pose between bowing his head down and trying to protect his face, which kinda of nullifies whatever he was trying to do because his current pose made no sense.

 

Subaru: I- I’m sorry for what happened to Rem! It is my fault and -gah! What was that for?

 

Ram got annoyed quite fast as she chopped his head with her hand trying to make him stop his stupidity. Subaru’s actions were making her uncomfortable.

 

Ram: humf! This sight was so pathetic that it was a dissapointement in Ram’s eyes. That was hard to watch.

 

Subaru: Hey, but-

 

Ram: -Ram is going to stop you right there Barusu, Ram is perfectly aware that what happened was not your fault.

 

Ram immediately cuts him off.

 

Subaru: …

 

Subaru immediately stopped talking. He was looking at her with a different gaze as he lowered his eyes. When he got into a straight position, he looked at her, confused.

 

Ram: …Do you really think, Ram was going to call you a rapist?

 

Subaru: …I- …

 

Ram: Truly pathetic of you Barusu, Ram thought you know better. Ram has no right to call you as such nor give you the blame for what happened there. Ram knows it was because of lust.

 

Subaru: But… What I did back then was unforgivable.

 

Ram: …

 

Ram stayed silent as she looks Subaru in the eyes.

 

Subaru: I wasn’t fully in control of myself, I wasn’t fully aware of my surrounding but still, what happen will not be erased as i- gah!

 

Ram: -Shut your mouth Barusu.

 

Ram immediately flicked his noze to not let him finish his sentence.

 

Subaru: But-

 

Ram: -No but!

 

Subaru gulped as Ram eyes were becoming more and more menacing.

 

Ram: Ram really thought you know better. You’re trying to play the role of perpretrator instead of your role of victim. You’re a victim Barusu.

 

Subaru: -hk

 

Rem also told him as such, and he wanted to listen but couldn’t as part of him thought Rem just wanted to make him feel better. Ram on the other hand had something special to her that was pure honesty no matter what.

 

Ram: Even if lust actions were unintentional, she was the main perpretrator of this mess. Why are you trying to be something you aren’t for your own self deprecation Barusu?

 

Subaru: I… Do not know…

 

Ram: Barusu… Rem and Ram discussed after the meeting ended.

 

Subaru: …What did she said?

 

Subaru was curious about the discussion, it had only been a day, but he wanted to see her, and he wanted to know her view of him more than anything.

 

Ram: Ram will keep it short but she was trying her very best to defend you. You are not as evil as you think you are in her eyes, and she was defending you, head and heels. Ram truly does not see why she became so obsessed with you but still, Ram respects her decision because Rem truly loves you. Do not shame her love for you with these actions.

 

Subaru was silent for a moment, his heartbeat calmed down a bit, but his mind seemed to clear, as if a huge fog inside his mind was disappearing. But-

 

Subaru: But then… Why are you so angry against me, Ram?

 

Ram: …

 

Subaru could perceive it, Ram was angry and has been angry since she called him to talk in private. Even now, she was not usually in her normal stance nor had her normal gaze, it was something Subaru picked up after all this time with her.

< 

Ram: Do not play Ram’s sister.

 

Subaru: ha?

 

Ram grabbed him by the collar and pushed him against the wall right behind him.

 

Ram: Ram has no right to call you a rapist, nor does she have any right to be mad at you for not saying anything about that experience you’ve had, because it was humiliating. Ram knows that very well, but… do not play Rem.

 

Subaru: what are you-

 

Ram: -Rem doesn’t fully know what she wants.

 

That sentence, that single sentence seemed to have opened something in Subaru’s mind that he hasn’t realized yet, he realized how true that statement was when he was trapped in Capella’s cell.

 

Rem was amnesic, so her previous nature and her new nature could conflict. She would not be able to recognize things she should, in addition to be confused by herself and even her decisions.

 

Ram: Sometimes, Rem does not take the good decisions for herself and even go as far as lying to herself to think that she can handle an outcome. She may even try to convince herself that it is what she wants.

 

Subaru: I… See.

 

Each word hurt him. To him, these revelations felt like he gave up on Rem and let her be by her own struggles.

 

Ram: Rem loves you Barusu. She is desperately in love with you. Do you really think she would be fine by being on the side watching you go for another girl?

 

Subaru: -hk!?

 

Beatrice was right, he was a poor decision maker. If he had rushed yesterday like what he wanted to do, he would have hurt Rem- No, he already hurt her feelings, and he would have gone even further.

 

Ram: She wants you and wants to be by your side, but since she felt responsible for your situation with Emilia-sama, she forces herself to follow through her words until she can be with you.

 

Subaru: …I’m a idiot.

 

Ram: …

 

Ram realized her emotions were spilling a bit too much. When she let go his collar Subaru’s stance wasn’t the best as he looked at the ground with an even worse mental state than at the beginning of the conversation.

 

Ram felt bad for him, and she wanted to even play it out, but she had to convey what she needed to.

 

Ram: …Rem let you have her first time, didn’t she?

 

Subaru: …Yes.

 

Ram: There’s no way she would have just done that if she wasn’t deeply in love with you. Please Barusu, find a way to fix this and give her recomfort. Seeing her wither away in shallowness is hard for Ram to watch and must be even harder for her.

 

Subaru: …Yeah, nee-sama.

 

Ram: …humf!

 

Ram ended the discussion as she turned away before walking. Subaru tried to play it out, but it was too much for him. He let himself sat down on the grass while looking at the sky.

 

Subaru: …Truly, it isn’t easy being a polygamist.

 

???: Well, it went better than expected Natsuki-san.

 

???: Yeah, I though for sure Ram would have beaten the life out of you within an inch of your life.

 

Otto, Beatrice and Garfield left their hiding spot the moment Ram completely left the premise.

 

Subaru: Since when you were there?!

 

Beatrice: What a foolish contractor you are I suppose. Do you really think Betty would leave you alone?

 

Subaru: …Tsss ha ha! Ha ha ha ! Yeah, you’re right.

 

Subaru was sit but he decided to lie back down just so his head could cool off.

 

Otto: Now, what are you going to do? I want to help you but the more I’m seeing the mess you’re in, the more I do not know what do.

 

Subaru: …Otto…

 

Otto: ?

 

The mood between the 2 men changed and they looked at each other. One gray haired man was confused while the black haired man look was stern.

 

Subaru: Did you find a solution to what I asked you before being abducted?

 

Otto’s look was stern for a moment before softening and smiling widely.

 

Otto: Of course, who do you think I am?

 

Subaru smilled, knowing he would always have his back.

 

Subaru: I knew I could count on you.

 

Garfield/Beatrice: ?

 

Garfield: what are you talking about?

 

Subaru: Just a plan of urgence when things go wrong in the camp.

 

Garfield: seems complicated.

 

Subaru: Because it is. Well, I need to go talk to Rem and then see Capella.

 

Otto: Are you gonna be fine?

 

Subaru: Yeah. The fog in my head is clearer now. Then, I’m going. Come Beako.

 

Beatrice: I’m coming, I suppose.

 

Subaru and Beatrice left the premise, leaving Otto and Garfield on the back.

 

Garfield: …Are you satisfied now? Did you get the answer you wanted?

 

Otto: Huh? What are you talking about?

 

Garfield: Sis?

 

Otto: what?

 

Something only Garfield and potentially Ram noticed was the presence of a maid who was hiding behind the wall, waiting in the dark to prevent any escalation; but also wanting to see the outcome of the interaction of Subaru and Ram.

 

Frederica: …

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Subaru and Beatrice entered the Miload manor. They were walking for quite some time already. Subaru wanted to see Rem first before anything.

 

Ram made very important points he couldn’t ignore, if Rem truly felt as lonely as she said, he needed to fix that and he knew how to do so. After a few minutes of walking, he finally saw her with Petra.

 

Subaru: Rem, wait!

 

Rem: oh, Subaru…

 

Subaru: …

 

They stood there and gazed at each other for a moment.

 

Beatrice: …Betty will stay in the back this time, but not too far.

 

Beatrice walked away.

 

Petra: …

 

In the hallway, Subaru, Rem, Beatrice and Petra were facing each other- or rather, Subaru and Rem were facing each other while Beatrice and Petra looked from the back.

 

Subaru: Rem…

 

Rem: Did you fix things with Emilia-sama?

 

Subaru: hem… no, but…

 

Rem: Then I have to go. I do not want to interfere more into your relationship up until it is fixed.

 

Subaru: Wait, Rem!

 

Subaru grabs her hand trying to stop her.

 

Subaru: Wait…

 

Rem: …Did you happen to have talk with Ram?

 

Subaru: …Yes.

 

Rem: *sigh* Ram can be a worrywart, do not worry about what she said about me.

 

Rem knew Ram would have one of these reactions soon enough, but she didn’t think it would be from that extent.

 

Subaru: …Understood, but what about what I want?

 

Rem: ?

 

Subaru: I want to talk to you, and I want to be with you as you’ve known. It hurt when you’re ignoring me like this, you know.

 

Rem: But…

 

Subaru: Rem… Don’t ignore me at least. We can make it work as we did, can’t we?

 

Rem: …We can, but I would just be interfering. You’ve seen how uncomfortable Emilia was, the best thing to do would be to convince her first.

 

Subaru: But to the point of completely ignoring me?

 

Rem stayed silent for a moment and didn’t have any answer to give.

 

Subaru: Do you really want to stay that far away from me?

 

Rem: Of course not, you’re really dear to me. It isn’t like I’m doing this because I want to keep my distance from you, but it is a necessary act for the long term.

 

Subaru: …But isn’t it going too far?

 

Rem: What do you mean.

 

Subaru inhales as he looks her in the eyes.

 

Subaru: Can’t we do both? I know everything you’ve been doing is for my sake, but I have a hard time doing this while being ignored by you. How about we still see each other? At least even if it is our normal talks.

 

Rem: can we really?

 

Subaru: Of course, because I love you.

 

Rem smilled softly, she looks him in the eyes and she was approaching when-

 

*thud*

 

Everyone: ?

 

Subaru turned around toward the sound of something that fell. When he did, he met with Emilia, who was next to Annerose; they were looking at him in disbelieve but Annerose had more of a taint of anger and annoyance in her gaze.

 

Emilia: a-, hum-, Su-…

 

Emilia stumbled upon her words. Subaru quickly realized his mistake once more. He should have talk to her first about how his relationship with Rem changed but he rushed to talk to Rem after his discussion with Ram which lead him into this situation.

 

Subaru: Emilia.

 

Emilia: I-… I have to go!

 

Emilia quickly ran away, her expression showed panick as if she couldn’t handle her emotions anymore.

 

Subaru: Wait! Emilia!

 

His call fell on deaf ears.

 

Annerose: …Emily wanted to talk to you because she felt bad avoiding you since yesterday but it seems like she wasn’t wrong staying away from you.

 

Annerose walked away in anger trying to catch up to Emilia to comfort her.

 

Subaru: shit!

 

Rem: …It is as I thought.

 

Subaru: what?

 

Rem eyes darted as she looked terrible, she couldn’t look Subaru in the eyes.

 

Rem: My prescence… is disruptive to you and Emilia-sama. I’m sorry Subaru, but I need to step back for now or else no progress can be made.

 

Subaru: Please wait.

 

Rem: do not try to stop me. Both you and I know why the situation is like this, please do not try until you fix things with Emilia-sama.

 

Subaru: …Rem.

 

Subaru started to feel down, he was becoming down emotionally and was switching to despair.

 

Rem: Appease yourself Subaru, I will be waiting for you until then.

 

Rem smiled at Subaru one last time before walking away.

 

Petra look at him with jealousy but even she felt bad when watching this scene.

 

Rem and Petra walked away. Subaru clutched his fist out of frustration. It has only been a day, how come his situation doesn’t give him any rest whatsoever? He knew now what to do and in which order, though he would not have as much time as previously to interact with Emilia and Rem to fix it.

 

They were avoiding him due to his hurried actions. He didn’t think of his actions enough.

 

Subaru: ?

 

Beatrice came along to hold his hand to offer him her presence.

 

Beatrice: Let’s go see lust, I suppose.

 

Subaru: …

 

Subaru eyes were wide, unblinking and confused by he flow of emotion thus inferring with his ability to respond.

 

Beatrice: Things are going sour, I suppose. It could have worked earlier but now you need to see your plan back on how to talk to Emilia and Rem, I suppose. Even before that you need to cool down, if you do something right now, you’ll make a mistake, I suppose.

 

Subaru, having no direction to go to and hurried by his emotion was trembling. Yet, fearing mistakes, he also trembled in fear, thus he decided to follow his partner’s decision as he nodded. Subaru and Beatrice walked toward the cell of Capella where Subaru wanted to attest a few more things about her.

 

 

 

 

Notes:

Next chapiter Friday.

Chapter 38

Notes:

Hope you have a good reading.

 

 

 

During their short walk, Subaru had time to calm down a bit but still, the amount of stress he felt this day alone was out of proportion: Capella’s mental regression, the discussion in the camp meeting where he was forced to admit what he did to Capella and Rem, the look of the female members of the camp toward him, Emilia and Rem ignoring him.

 

Subaru: *Inhales* *sigh*

 

The stress wasn’t as bad or even comparable to what he felt when Capella captured him but still, these events were AFTER he was freed from Capella. The cumulative mental strain accumulated, even though he had time to decompress a bit, things aren’t as shiny as he thought they would be.

 

They finally entered her cell, which was already open and the scene they were faced with was out of a comic for an ignorant, and almost a horror movie for those who knew the extent of how far it would go.

 

Capella: NO! Don’t give me that attitude! Free me this very instant maid! I’m Capella Emerada Lugnica and I order you to free me this very instant you filthy commoner!

 

Ram: …Sounds like an insect is making too much noise, maybe Ram should crush it? Nobody would know.

 

Capella: Huh?! Don’t you dare touch me! I’ll execute you myself when I get free from this place!

 

Capella was having a tantrum. Guess being in a cell that didn’t fit you for long enough sours your patience really quick.

 

Capella was complaining, yelling and insulting Ram. She was completely full of herself and despite her position as a prisoner, she did not back down. She reminds Subaru of Felt.

 

The reason it was a horror movie for those who knew, was because the vote ended with the decision that Capella must live until she’s taken by Lugnica authorities, but Ram had voted for her death for obvious reasons. Veins bulging all around Ram’s forehead while looking at Capella like a bug and that meant only one thing.

 

Ram was passing through her mind every way of torture or injure she could inflict upon Capella without killing her but there were 2 reasons as to why she didn’t act: The decision was already taken to let her live and thus, she must follow it as it was a direct order from Emilia and Roswaal. Then the second reason was tied to the look on her face. Ram had already found many solutions for torturing her, but she lacks the confidence to do it in practice without killing her or leaving her at the brink of death.

 

Capella: You stupid maid! Free me this instant and I shall just imprison you for a time-…

 

Capella noticed Subaru and Beatrice holding hands at the door. She was so furious with Ram that she did not notice the 2 up until they entered.

 

Capella: Disgusting. You, there.

 

Subaru: ?

 

Capella: You give me creeps, out of my sight.

 

Capella said this while doing a movement of the hand to shoo him away. Subaru was shocked for a moment before he started to get annoyed by this stupid Loli’s antics and he didn’t even ask a question yet. He was surprised that Ram didn’t lose control sooner, it was noteworthy but for how long? He didn’t know and needed to step up to prevent a crime scene.

 

Subaru: Ram, I’m taking over.

 

Ram: …

 

Ram looked at him for a moment, the moment their eyes met there was nothing to convey because she knew what he was trying to do. With eyes almost conveying gratefulness she started walking out without saying a word but not before punching the wall, causing a dent on it.

 

Reasonable crash out, Subaru thought.

 

Subaru: …You truly likes to play with your life, don’t you? Weren’t it for her self-control you wouldn’t be in this world anymore.

 

Capella: Huh? Does your ears happen to be blocked by your stupidity? The moment I saw you, I felt the urge to get away and the moment I saw you with that child I knew what kind of person you are. I ordered you to go away, didn’t I?

 

Beatrice: Subaru, let Betty teach this girl a lesson, I suppose.

 

Subaru: …*sigh* this is gonna be long.

 

Subaru approach Capella’s cell. He could tell that despite her having no memories of him, she was still somewhat fearful of him but not enough to not run her mouth. She was even extra cautious of him.

 

Subaru: Ok, let’s try to talk this out, as slowly and simply as possible.

 

Capella: I do not need advice from a pedophile.

 

Subaru: …Ha?

 

Subaru could barely believe it. He didn’t know if it was misplaced confidence, the consequences of a sheltered life, or pure stupidity by ignoring the consequences of her actions but Subaru still had a lot of anger directed toward her for what she did to him.

 

Capella: Are you deaf? I said I have no advice to take from a pedophile.

 

Beatrice: Quit running your mouth or Betty will make you do so, I suppose!

 

Capella: huh?

 

Capella’s gaze quickly shifted toward Beatrice, in shock for a moment, as if she didn’t know how to react before regaining her composure.

 

Capella: Oh~, you’re one of these huh? I see you, scumbag, “trained” your girl properly to have her do and take your side no matter what and whatever you do to her, heh? Truly disgusting… Oh, getting angry?

 

Subaru: …

 

Subaru tried as much as he could to try to keep an expression that showed fatigue rather than annoyance or anger, yet… She still managed to see through it. Despite her mental age being 14, she already had the skill to perceive through people…

 

Subaru grabbed his face to contain what little patience he had. He had given up trying to hide himself. He approached a bit before leaning on the cell.

 

Subaru: There are some mistakes you’re making, pissing off your jailers are one of the worst you could make right now.

 

This was from personal experience.

 

Capella: … and what make you think that? You can’t hurt me, can you? Or else your entire family and group will be executed for betrayal; I do not mind dying if it means I can take you down with me.

 

Subaru: “I see.”

 

Subaru now see, it was misplaced confidence. She thinks she’s still from the royal family and her anger toward him is to bait him because she thinks his punishment will be more severe. Because of her immunity, she’s taunting him because she thinks she’s untouchable.

 

Though… Something was wrong. Capella was deadly afraid of dying when he tried to save her and when Ram confronted her yesterday, why was she so different?

 

Capella: …You’re human?

 

Subaru: hum?

 

Capella gaze showed curiosity and disbelief as if she couldn’t believe what she was seeing.

 

Capella: The first girl with pink hair wasn’t human; the girl next to you ,after careful inspection, isn’t human either which make it even more curious or disgusting that you would unleash your “desires” on her.

 

Subaru: Oi, oi, oi! It isn’t what you think. She is my spirit.

 

Capella: That doesn’t make it any better to make a spirit take this form to do that, you know?

 

Subaru: I’m not doing “this” to her! I’m just her contractor and I never forced her to take this form nor am I a pedophile. Do you know how bad my reputation would be if I… Well… At least I can attest that I’m not one.

 

Capella: Yet you’re a traitor.

 

A traitor? Why would he be so? Subaru regained his composure before asking.

 

Subaru: …Why would I be so?

 

Capella: Working with demi-human or non-human species to capture me… You are aware there will be a civil war if it were to be discovered, right? I do not specifically like nor dislike demi-humans or non-humans, but you’re aware that there will be a lot of death in both the human and demi-human camp if it was to be uncovered that you captured me, right?

 

Capella was now more eloquent, but still she had huge suspicions toward Subaru and even more distrust directed toward him.

 

Capella: Why would you take their side? What do you happen to have to gain? You know what? Take me out of this place and take me to Lugnica royal castle, I shall reward you amply for saving me and even forgive your actions. Whatever they promise you, I’ll give you double.

 

Subaru opened his eyes wide; he couldn’t believe it. Despite her attitude, she could make quite the good offers just by observing someone once and potentially to desperate people. It would give them hope to accept her offer if tempted and desperate enough. It was a calculated move right after analyzing someone and trying to understand them, to think she had that ability from childhood is terrifying.

 

That wouldn’t work on Subaru though. It would work on him even if he happened to be a stranger to the Emilia camp who was forced to work there or was just doing business. And why wouldn’t it work?

 

Subaru: …

 

Capella: … *gulp*

 

The moment Capella shocked him with her demand; Subaru instinctively activated his authority of Gluttony. That authority that allows him to affect the mental state, and because of that, he could calm down and keep a poker face so well established that even Capella couldn’t see through it.

 

Upon activation, Subaru saw it. For a moment in her eyes, she had the glint of manipulation. There was no way she would have respected her engagement. If he respected his side of the offer, she would not have respected her side of it. Upon bringing her to her destination in that scenario, she would have executed him as fast as they would arrive. She was lying.

 

Capella was becoming more and more uncomfortable. She couldn’t read that boy anymore. Why was that? Barely a second ago, he seemed like the easiest man to manipulate in her years of meeting people, but now, she couldn’t even tell if he was suspicious which forced her to gulp.

 

Capella: What do you say?

 

She still tried her chance though.

 

Subaru: No thanks. I’m perfectly fine in this camp.

 

Subaru rejects her without batting an eye.

 

Capella: -tsk, I’ll just execute you all then.

 

Capella got pissed after knowing he saw through her. She was getting angry, but it came crashing down really fast when Subaru dropped the bomb.

 

Subaru: No one is coming to save you.

 

Capella: ? ha! Ha! Ha! Do not underestimate the Lugnica authorities, you may be gullible enough to think that no one will find me, but my father will never allow me to disappear without a trace. Especially now that I’m a royal candidate to the throne.

 

He wasn’t lying, Capella knew so, but she shrugged it off as being naïve to think no one was going to save her.

 

Subaru: No one is coming. Your entire family is dead, and you have been declared dead already. No one knows that you are alive.

 

Silence.

 

Capella looked him in the eyes trying to find for the simplest clue, the simplest emotion, the simplest fraction of sign that showed that he was lying, that he was making it up, even if it was under a spell. He wasn’t and she could tell so.

 

Still, she could believe it as she double checked, triple checked, quadruple checked, quintuple checked and even looked at Beatrice face since it was easier to read.

 

Beatrice: …

 

There were signs of emotions, but they were conveyed to Subaru to be sure to know if it was what he truly wanted to convey. She didn’t deny nor was Subaru lying.

 

Capella: huh?

 

Subaru: …

 

Capella: Huh? Huh? Huh? Huh?! NO! no! no no no~! This can’t be!

 

Capella was starting to panic; it wasn’t because her life was in danger though, and Subaru saw it as clear as day. It was because she was grieving for her dead family members.

 

Capella: *sobs* NOOO~! No~! *sobs* Why? WHY?!

 

Capella crumbled down on her feet, not being able to hold herself up due to the news that she was faced with.

 

Subaru felt bad seeing this scene over again, but since it was less bad than yesterday, it was bearable. Still, it was hard to watch. Subaru could barely look at someone crumbling under the new of the death of her family. He thought that he was maybe too harsh on this one. So, Subaru tried to ease her pain by recomforting her.

 

Subaru: It’s fine though. If you tell us what we want to know we will s-

 

Capella: I have nothing to say to a pedophile and a 2 timer.

 

Subaru: I told y-… What?

 

Subaru was taken aback; she already called him a pedophile, 2 times at that, because of Beatrice. But she didn’t know about his situation with Emilia and Rem, how did she figure that out?

 

Capella slowly lifted her gaze to look at him with her eyes filled with veins and they were directed toward Subaru with hatred she rarely felt.

 

Capella: *sob* is it you, isn’t it? You people are the one who killed the royal family, right? *sob* Mother, father, and my siblings. *sob*

 

Subaru: We did not touch your family members!

 

Subaru’s truths were washed away by Capella’s distress. She refused to think logically at that point because of her anger that was surging from within her. She wanted revenge. At the end of the day, she was a distressed girl who lost everything.

 

Capella: liar!! *sob* I shall not forgive this, especially from a 2, or I do not know, how many timers! *sob*

 

Subaru: What are you talking about?

 

Capella looked at his face, she could read him again. The authority of gluttony not being fully mastered and sometimes being activated on impulse meant that he would give up on Subaru at moment.

 

Capella saw where his confusion came from as she looked at him, analyzing him. Out of anger and frustration to share her pain, she pressed on. Capella forcefully stopped her sobs and tried to regain her composure.

 

Capella: Tch! You are all the same. 2 timers, 3 timers. Polygamists, polyandrists, all the same. You see women as objects for your own pleasure, don’t you? Aren’t you tired of being such a disgusting piece of trash?!

 

Subaru: oi, stop it.

 

Capella: All the same, for what I know. Womanizers, liars, cheaters, spouse beaters, spouse abusers, manipulators, rapists-

 

Subaru: !

 

Capella saw it, she saw it very clearly, his reaction at that moment was a clue that caused her to dread but despite that, she pushed on. It doesn’t matter that he wants to prove he isn’t a rapist nor a bad person, she doesn’t care.

 

Capella: I see. You’re a rapist huh?

 

Subaru: No- I’m not!

 

Beatrice: enough I suppose!

 

Beatrice tried to intervene by telling Capella to stop but the silence only made her conscious of something.

 

Capella: …My face hurt. There’s a lot of bruises, red mark and bumps on my face… Did you punch me? Did you… force yourself on me?

 

Subaru: …

 

Subaru just couldn’t respond, her ability to read people would allow her to know anyways and it wouldn’t be good if his answer came out as a lie. Regardless of that, Capella’s heart stopped for a moment as she came to the realization of what could have happened.

 

Capella eyes went wide as she exploded.

 

Capella: You.disgusting.motherFUCKER!! How dare you touch me?! Why did you touch me?! Huh?! Do you have no shame using a lady’s body in her sleep?!

 

Subaru: I’-

 

Capella: -DON’T YOU DARE TELL ME YOU’RE NOT A RAPIST! BECAUSE IT IS WHAT YOU ARE! *spits*

 

Capella spits between the bars to land on Subaru’s shirt. Beatrice wanted to intervene, but Subaru stopped her.

 

Capella: How did it feel when you forced yourself on me? Did you take pleasure taking advantage of a young lady? you disgusting fucking rapist!

 

Subaru: …

 

Subaru could only take it as the insults came more and more. He just stood there and had nothing to say, because he couldn’t make any excuses, he just couldn’t. The reason for that was because, despite his talk with Rem and Ram, deep down he still felt as such.

 

Capella was disgusted; she was soiled by this man like it was nothing. She was used by this idiot. It had already passed, and she wanted her purity back. The thought of that man on her made her want to puke and execute him on a public place, but she couldn’t do so anymore because her whole family died because of him.

 

Capella: I can see you have no emotional feelings toward me, yet you reacted when I mention your 2 timing.

 

Subaru: -hk!

 

This girl was dangerous, she was still observing him, trying to find a clue to get under his skin and get info from him.

 

Capella: What a hypocrite. How did it feel when you forced yourself on your other partners? Did it feel good? Did you see the tears streaming down her face when you were forcefully dicking her down? Not only do you have a partner already, but you also cheat on her with a young girl, and still convince yourself that you’re not a pedophile?

 

Subaru: Stop.

 

Capella: Are you also going to rape your other partners too? Ignoring her distresses? For your own selfish whims? It would be no wonder if they ever avoid you out of disgust!

 

Subaru: -hk!

 

*clank*

 

Capella: ?!

 

Subaru couldn’t contain his anger any longer. He opened the cell, which already had a key inside it, but no one bothered to interact with it. He sprints walked to Capella before grabbing her by her clothes and hair then lifts her up before slamming her against the wall.

 

*thud*

 

Capella: -gah!

 

Subaru: What do you know about me, huh? What do you know about what happened, huh?! Everything would have been fine, and everything would have never come to this without you. You, you! YOU! You’re the reason it happened! You’re the reason everything is crumbling.

 

Capella: *spits*

 

Subaru: …

 

Capella immediately spits on Subaru’s face. She was completely lifted off the ground to the point of almost looking down on him, but it didn’t stop her. Subaru was stunned by this bold move that she pulled despite her situation.

 

Capella: gruh… Making excuses for your actions… Even trying to justify rape… No wonder you disgusted me from the beginning… And probably your wives too… No, they must be “girlfriends” that you are “using”.

 

Capella still wanted trouble, she wanted problems with him. She hated Subaru for what he did to her, even if she did not remember what happened. Even if it meant she would make her situation worse by being left in prison for a longer period of time, she was fine with that. She wanted to make him feel her anger.

 

Leaving her in prison, not letting her eat, forcing her in the dark, chaining her were all consequences she was prepared for.

 

Subaru: …

 

*SLAP*

 

Capella: -oof!!

 

*THUD*

 

But the punishment that came from him wasn’t what she expected. Capella has been a fragile and weak girl since * the beginning of her life. Everyone has been considerate toward her and thus even when menaced her punishments were mostly mental; to which, she developed resistance against.

 

Even when bandits or ill people wanted to interact with her, they had to be extra careful not to push her too far on her body resources to not cause more harm than what they wanted.

 

But this… This slap at full force from a young man, leaving a clear mark on the side of her check made her jolt upon impact before she fell to the ground. When she tried to recover, she couldn’t. She just barely managed to put herself in a sitting position while looking at the furious looking man, towering right in front of her.

 

Capella: huh?

 

That “huh” was all she could do to process what happened as the pain spread through her checks to her head.

 

Subaru: Go ahead, say anything if you dare!

 

Subaru was at his limit. Beatrice wanted to intervene, but she didn’t have the strength to. This was the first time Subaru looked this furious against someone and kind of rightfully. Beatrice would be lying to say Capella didn’t have it coming.

 

Capella: …

 

Capella stared at him for a few seconds; her cheek was burning while the pain installed itself and increased in intensity. Her ear was rigging, her expression slowly changed as the tears started rolling down her face like a dam.

 

Capella: *sob* *sob* haaaa~! haaaaa~!

 

Subaru: -hk!

 

Subaru realized too late that the situation escalated out of control. He tried to approach trying to fix the issue.

 

Subaru: Wait! It wasn’t what I was trying to-

 

Subaru couldn’t finish his sentence as someone went past him.

 

Subaru: …Emilia?

 

Emilia: …Subaru.

 

Emilia went in and hugged Capella, who was crying, and she hugged Emilia back without resisting; still sobbing. Subaru turned around and met Annerose’s angry glare once more. Each time they would face, Annerose had more and more reason to hate him.

 

Emilia: Subaru, what is the meaning of this? Shouldn’t we keep her alive and well up until the authorities came and took care of her?

 

Subaru: i-… What are you doing-

 

Annerose: Emily felt bad about avoiding you, so she tried to talk to you. But this sight… Was something I wished Emily didn’t see.

 

Subaru: -hk.

 

Beatrice went and grabbed Subaru’s hand.

 

Beatrice: Since when were you there, I suppose?

 

This question was directed toward Annerose.

 

Annerose: exactly the moment he slapped her, and Emily went to intervene. We didn’t hear what happened before that but still; when you take the decision to take care of a prisoner, but you are the first one to hurt  her, it is not a good look.

 

Beatrice: …

 

Subaru: …

 

Subaru let himself get baited. He knew everything she said was to push him and he knew they were nothing but taunts, yet he fell for it.

 

Emilia: Subaru?

 

Subaru: Em- … i-… -hk!

 

Emilia: Subaru… I’m not judging you.

 

Subaru: huh?

 

Emilia: I’m just trying to understand, was it too hard to face her? Or was it too hard to be near her for you?

 

Capella: aaah~! *sob* *sob*

 

Subaru: …

 

Subaru fell on his knees.

 

Beatrice: Subaru?

 

Emilia: Subaru!

 

Subaru: I’m sorry. I’m sorry. I’m sorry.

 

Emilia eyes reflect guilt as she just wanted to understand him, but she seems to have made things worse.

 

Subaru: I’m the one who even asked to let her be and yet, I’m the one doing this. Beatrice, you were right, any action I take right now is no good. I’m sorry, I- I need to cool my head off.

 

Subaru stood up and started to walk away, alongside Beatrice. He couldn’t handle it. No matter what, he decided to take responsibility of this demon; despite knowing her more than anyone in the camp, but he lost composure first.

 

Subaru walked away, ashamed of the display he showed Emilia who was still holding to her chest the crying Capella.

 

Capella used to be a bishop but despite the insinuation, she seemed like a normal girl now and Emilia witnessed him assault her. It is something that echoed within Subaru and he was reminded of what Capella just called him: A 2 timer, an abuser and a woman beater.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

4 weeks later

 

A month has passed since the last event. Subaru was… Not well since his outburst against Capella. Instead of Emilia and Rem ignoring him, he was the one actively trying to avoid them now.

 

He couldn’t look them in the eyes, he seemed depressed. Sometimes he would be tasked to go give food or clothing to Capella but since his outburst, Capella never really talk to him nor even look at him… It reminded him exactly of how she acted right after that “event” in her jail. Capella was cowering each time she saw him.

 

This was hard to watch for him. He would just give the food and get out as fast as possible.

 

The words Capella told him were haunting him: Wife beater, liar, manipulator, womanizer, cheater.

 

And most importantly: “It would be no wonder if they start to avoid you”.

 

Subaru already had these talks with Ram and Rem but still deep down, he still felt it as if these words had a huge part of truth behind them. Each time he would either look at Rem or Emilia, he would feel it in his gut, seeing an image of him forcing himself on them. That thought was unbearable.

 

Subaru’s scratching habits heavily increased during that time and most of the camp members did not know how to approach him. Even Rem tried a few times, but he avoided her by giving excuses.

 

On the beginning of the 5^th week though…

 

Ram: Barusu, let’s go give Lust her food.

 

Subaru: …

 

Ram: Ram knows you are enthusiastic but there is no need to show it that much.

 

Subaru was silent and indecisive. He didn’t even seem to be able to give a proper answer.

 

Ram and Subaru walked through the hallway; he walked steadily to give Capella her food. His thoughts were still racing from Capella’s words. Capella’s fearfulness of him, making her look like a fearful puppy, only gave him terrible headaches as he didn’t want to see her, but he forced himself through the mental torment.

 

Upon entering her cell very late in the night, Capella was sleeping soundly under her cover. No one healed her from her injuries, even Emilia despite her kindness. So, she slept for a long time to recover, and it was hard to wake her up sometimes.

 

Ram: hey! Wake up, it is late, but your food is there.

 

Capella: …

 

Ram: -tch! This again.

 

Subaru: Let me take care of it.

 

Ram: No need.

 

Subaru: I insist.

 

Ram looks over at him, waiting for something. His gaze conveyed that he wanted to do this for himself, for his own self-satisfaction instead of trying to avoid everyone like he has been doing for a few weeks now. She nodded and he went into the cell.

 

Subaru: Capella, wake up, it is time to eat.

 

Capella: …

 

She wasn’t waking up at all. Subaru sighs as he goes into the cell to take away her covers, taking the risk of potentially seeing her naked.

 

Subaru: *sigh* Capella it is time to wake up.

 

*flush*

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Blood.

 

She was moving.

 

Her neck was slashed.

 

Capella was dead.

 

Subaru: What the fuck is that?

 

Ram: Barusu-

 

Subaru: -Ram! Call help! Right now!

 

Ram: !!

 

Ram did not need to listen to anything past that as she rushed in the hallway to wake the residents up.

 

Subaru: oi! Capella! Capella!

 

Subaru shook her up, but her eyes were dim of light.

 

Subaru: -hk! What is th-

 

There was a small piece of metal with the shape of a small blade in the corner, potentially from the prison bars. It was bloodied and was probably the weapon of the crime.

 

Subaru: “But this is impossible! She doesn’t even have the physical strength to tear away a piece of metal from these bars. Even I wouldn’t be able to.”

 

The blood was a clear indication that it was the weapon used to end her life, there were so many things not adding up and he couldn’t even think of them all. What he was sure about right now though, was the fact that Capella died.

 

Rem/Beatrice: Subaru!

 

Subaru: Rem, Beako !

 

Beatrice came, alongside Rem, to check on Capella but the verdict was immediate.

 

Beatrice: She died, I suppose.

 

Everyone: …

 

Everyone was present from Roswaal to Schult. Everyone was present there, looking at the gruesome scene right in front of them.

 

Roswaal: I suppose we should investigate~.

 

Annerose: …Investigate?

 

Everyone turned to Annerose.

 

Roswaal: What do you mean by that~?

 

Annerose: Don’t play dumb, we have a suspect right there.

 

Emilia: -Annerose, no!

 

Annerose pointed her fingers toward a singular person, the sole suspect she could think of: Natsuki Subaru.

 

Subaru: Oi… You dragon loli, what do you mean by that?

 

Annerose: It is as straight as it can be.

 

Subaru: Do you really think I would be the one doing that? Why would I do that? Huh?

 

Emilia: Annerose, please stop.

 

Annerose stepped in and didn’t stop.

 

Annerose: Because you’re the most likely to kill her. You were abducted by her, tortured by her for a long time, she forced you to do bad things from my understanding. When you came back there, she was pissing you off so much that you got violent with her but none of you 2 explained why.

 

Subaru: -tsk.

 

This was indeed absurd, but she was making really good points.

 

Subaru: Come on. Ok, most of the things you said were accurate, but do you really believe me to go out of my way and kill her? Especially after voting to not do so?

 

Annerose: …

 

Her eyes were showing everything but trust. Subaru was getting pissed at her antics, but he knew that any action would lead to him being seen weirdly again. He knew that she had personal reasons to act this rudely, he knew it was because of Emilia that she was ruder to him. Still, it was harsh on him to come to this conclusion.

 

Subaru then caught on something. Emilia tried to stop Annerose before she talked, as if she knew what she was thinking, as if she knew what was about to be said…

 

Subaru: … Emilia.

 

Emilia: …

 

Subaru: …?

 

Everyone: …

 

He finally noticed it. Everyone was looking at him weirdly, as if they knew what was happening, as if they thought he was the perpetrator.

 

Subaru: Do you guys… Think I did that?

 

Everyone: …

 

Some eyes darted away in shame, some stood stern, some seemed to have accepted it, but no one denied it.

 

Subaru: -hk! This is some bullshit! I didn’t do anything! I haven’t even touched her since then! Our contact was barely what the limit of human contact would be! I have maybe reasons to kill her, but I didn’t!

 

Subaru turned to Emilia and Rem, who were looking at him in with unique expressions he never saw them do.

 

Emilia: …

 

Rem: …

 

Subaru: Please, tell me you believe me at least!

 

Schult: It is fine you know, sir Natsuki.

 

Subaru: huh?

 

Schult: I’ve been talking to your friends and camp members for a time; they were all worried about you. Some were worried that you might, justifiably, snap at Capella at any moment. There was security to prevent you from doing so but if it ever happened, we considered it an evil for a greater good if it meant you got better from it.

 

Subaru: … Is that what you guys were thinking?

 

Annerose stepped in.

 

Annerose: No one likes Capella, but we decided to let her live. Even if you did that action, we wouldn’t be mad about it. Still…

 

Garfield: That’s right boss, personally even if you did it, I would still stick with you.

 

Subaru: huh?

 

Garfield: Boss… You seemed to have changed from the moment you came back.

 

Otto: You were different even before you were saved, for as long as I known you and with what Meili said, I thought that final decision to end Lust would solely be either your or Rem’s decision.

 

Rem: But still... It is terrible what happened though. Even after we voted to not do anything to her. I personally decided to believe in Subaru because it feels too much out of character.

 

Emilia: I do not know what happened, I reaaally want to know what happened to her. She and I discussed for a long time and… Knowing her now, it is sad that she is gone.

 

Emilia and Rem were sadder than expected, Subaru noticed it. Their reaction did not reflect their person a few weeks ago, as if…

 

Emilia: If you say you didn’t do it though, Subaru, we will begin investigations as soon as possible!

 

Subaru was still crouched near Capella’s body, there was too much info to process, too much emotional stress to manage, too many things to care about that he didn’t want to.

 

Subaru: … I need to go.

 

Emilia: Subaru!

 

Rem: Subaru…

 

Subaru stood up and started walking away, he didn’t know nor care about the direction his legs were taking him in, he just left.

 

Subaru couldn’t believe it, his friends believed he was the culprit and without a doubt besides maybe Emilia, Rem and potentially Beatrice.

 

He didn’t know if he should feel bad, they all immediately assumed it was him because that is just how bad he showed himself, or if he should feel good and happy because they all stuck by his side anyways.

 

Before he realized it, Subaru was in front of his room.

 

Beatrice: Subaru…

 

Subaru slowly turned to look at his contracted spirit, she seemed to feel hurt, and Subaru could sense it. She felt guilty for assuming that he was the culprit behind it. Subaru wanted to get answers but also not at the same time; he was too tired to do so.

 

Without talking, he entered his room and let himself crumble on his bed to rest.

 

Beatrice: …

 

Beatrice slowly climbed up to his side before laying down next to him.

 

Beatrice: …Betty is sorry, I suppose. Betty believes you, I fact.

 

Subaru: Thank you, Beako. But right now, I do not even know if thinking is the right decision for me.

 

Beatrice: …

 

Subaru: I have been messing up so much in the past 4 weeks ever since I came. It is just stupid how I even managed to put myself in this situation. It is just better if… No, thinking of an answer right now will do me no good.

 

Beatrice looked at his back before patting it. She didn’t know what to do, nor how to recomfort him and they ended up going to sleep.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

The day that followed, an investigation took place, and the camp started searching for any proof whatsoever.

 

Subaru did not take part in it. He feared they would unintentionally find more proof that he was the culprit because of his recent attitude and thus, he stayed in his room all day.

 

It wasn’t like he wanted to get out anyway. He was getting worse by the day, and this is where it happened, during the afternoon.

 

*knock* *knock* *knock*

 

Subaru/Beatrice: ?

 

Subaru began to have bags under his eyes because of his lifestyle during these few days. He was tired and wanted this to end just as quickly as it started.

 

Beatrice: Betty will ask the person to come back later.

 

Subaru: No, it is fine. I will go check.

 

Subaru opened the door and was faced with Rem.

 

Subaru: Rem…

 

Rem: Subaru… May I come in?

 

Subaru: Is this for the investigation?

 

Rem looked at him curiously for a moment before swinging her head side to side.

 

Rem: No, I just want to talk to you. From a woman to a man. From a woman to “her” man.

 

Subaru: …Come in.

 

Rem entered the dark room with the windows closed; windows that were barely letting any light pass so he could survey the outside yet can hardly be seen inside.

 

Rem: It has been quite some time.

 

Subaru: Indeed, it has been. Things have gone so wrong since then.

 

Rem: …Say, want a lap pillow?

 

Subaru: huh? But I thought you wanted to take your distance away from me up until Emilia and I patch things together?

 

Rem: Yes. But right now, your health is more important.

 

Rem went and sat on his bed then looked at him before slapping her thighs softly.

 

Rem: come here.

 

Subaru stood there, thinking if he should. Each one of his interactions with Rem ended up driving her away from him; he felt like he still hadn’t recovered enough to be mentally stable, thus making him fear any mistakes and consequences.

 

Rem: If you do not want to, say so; I’ll understand.

 

Subaru felt a tingle in his heart; his mental fatigue due to his depression from the torture and his situation to the manor were catching up to him but one thing was sure, he didn’t want to reject Rem’s help in any way.

 

Subaru walked and sat on the bed before taking the offer.

 

While caressing his hair, Rem started the discussion.

 

Rem: You have quite the terrible habit of just refusing to take care of your health.

 

Subaru: ? What do you mean?

 

Rem gently slapped the side of his face.

 

Rem: Don’t play dumb. I had trouble sleeping, had nightmares and I’m deadly afraid of somber places now. It must have been the same for you but you’re not sharing your suffering.

 

Subaru: Wait, are you okay?

 

Rem: Yes, I’m. I’ve been with Ram this whole time, so the support was more or less fine, but I wanted to see you so much.

 

Subaru: …

 

Rem: You had Beatrice by your side, just like Ram was by mine but they have trouble understanding how we felt and how to handle us, right?

 

Beatrice: Betty feels offended by this, I suppose.

 

Beatrice, in the corner, was watching with a tinge of jealousy but didn’t want to intervene out of fear of ruining progress.

 

Rem: I have been bearing all this during that time; there’s no way you aren’t the same.

 

Subaru: The nightmares and the fear of somber places?

 

Rem nodded before slightly grasping his hair.

 

Rem: …I messed up again.

 

Subaru: what?

 

Rem: wasn’t I the one who asked us to separate from each other?

 

Subaru: but I do not think it is enough for you to feel responsible-

 

Rem: -no Subaru.

 

Subaru: …

 

Rem turned his head slightly to face her while she enjoyed looking at it. Subaru was previously looking in the void, not being able to face Rem.

 

Rem: We were both alone and had no one besides each other, yet I asked us to be separated because I thought it was the best solution after everything we went through. Nee-sama could sense what I felt; she was mature emotionally enough to mostly know how to react and since we mostly have the same attitude, it was easy to do so. But…

 

Subaru/Beatrice: …

 

Rem: Despite being your partner and knowing you more than anyone else, Beatrice-sama doesn’t have that same emotional maturity and was locked on how to help you.

 

Beatrice: Careful with your word’s girl, this is infuriating, I suppose.

 

Rem: ha ha ha ahah ha!

 

Subaru: ha… haha! Hahahaha!

 

Beatrice: Stop mocking Betty, I suppose!

 

Subaru and Rem laughed at her reaction which was definitely a good sign on both sides.

 

Subaru: Sorry Beako, my bad, my bad.

 

Beatrice: humf!

 

Rem: …I’m sorry Subaru.

 

Subaru felt hugged as he felt tears on his neck while being held.

 

Rem: I saw how bad things were going for you, yet I didn’t do anything. Even after I saw how bad you were feeling after the incident in Capella’s cell, I didn’t intervene when we came back to the manor. It was all from my selfish desire to think that I knew what was better overall.

 

Subaru held her back in an embrace.

 

Rem: I believe in you, but I should have helped you. I apologize for that.

 

Subaru: Yo-

 

Rem: -I do not want you to say that ‘I don’t need to feel that way’, Subaru.

 

Subaru stopped his words. This girl just knew him too much which made him smile.

 

Rem: I want to improve, but I cannot do so if I do not take responsibility for what were actually my mistakes.

 

Subaru: …I forgive you Rem.

 

They understood each other. Rem didn’t want to hear him say that she wasn’t at fault for leaving everything to him before going away and he understood her words. He knew what she was trying to say by her last sentence when she said, “if I do not take responsibility for what was actually my mistakes.”

 

She wanted to convey once more that it wasn’t his fault for what happened in Capella’s base, and he should accept it.

 

By saying “I forgive you” instead of “you’re not at fault” they conveyed, without saying it, that they understood the other and want to help their other while carrying each other burden.

 

Subaru: Thank you, Rem.

 

The fog that was placed once more by Capella a few weeks ago was now disappearing. There was still some fog left but he now knows how to act with Rem: More forward and pushing his demands on her; make her improve by making her take responsibility for her actions. Why? Because they are similar and because of that...

 

Subaru: Rem… How do you feel about Capella?

 

Rem: …What is this question?

 

Subaru: Be honest with me, I’ll accept your judgment.

 

Rem: What about you?

 

Subaru: I do not feel any joy nor satisfaction about her death.

 

Rem: …

 

Subaru: Sure, I hate her. Sure, I despise everything I went through because of her. Sure, I have anger issues when I’m with her, but… Even then, I think… I wanted her to live.

 

There was silence for a moment.

 

Rem: …I’m sad for her.

 

Subaru: ?

 

Rem: I did not grow fond of her, and I’m still pissed that the consequences of her actions lead to our previous situation. But after she lost her memories, something changed; something important that couldn’t allow me to look at her the same way as before. I only felt pity for her since then.

 

Subaru: Anger is still present, but-

 

Rem: -the pity I feel toward her is greater…

 

Subaru and Rem looked at each other. They could barely believe it, but it was expected, after all they forgave a sin archbishop previously, didn’t they? Their kindness is greater than their hate, to the point of causing disagreement with their own camp. But… At least, they knew what the other was thinking, and they realized they were even more similar than they thought. That realization only strengthened their bond.

 

Rem: It was short but… I hope I have appeased you a bit.

 

Subaru: You did way more than that, Rem. I love you.

 

Rem: I- *muffle*

 

Subaru grabbed Rem’s hair before forcing in a kiss that lasted a few tens of seconds before they separated, breathless.

 

Rem suddenly jolted up.

 

Rem: I- I have to go!

 

Rem ran away, in shame. Subaru did not understand what the reason was as to why she would leave so suddenly before looking back where she was seated and seeing it.

 

Subaru: …pff ha ha ha !

 

There was a mark of liquid where she was previously sitting.

 

Beatrice: How crude to laugh at something like that. Betty’s contractor is truly hopeless with women, I suppose.

 

Subaru: But that still meant Natsuki Subaru did not lose a bit of Rem’s love!

 

Beatrice was puzzled for a moment, the change in his attitude was immediate. He was more lively and bolder in his action, unlike his ghoul version that was there a few minutes ago.

 

Beatrice: Betty loves to see it.

 

Subaru: huh?

 

Beatrice: Nothing!

 

Subaru: I need a fresh brain; I’m going to sleep.

 

Beatrice: Again?

 

Subaru: Yes, again. This conversation… Appeased me more than I felt like it should have and only now am I noticing the stress I was dealing with.

 

Beatrice: … In that case, Betty will gladly stay by your side.

 

Subaru: Thanks.

 

Subaru went back asleep. He has been dealing with insomnia and nightmares but now, things are a bit better.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

Hours later.

 

*tock* *tock* *tock*

 

Subaru: guah?!

 

There was a sound on the door. Subaru felt his body recover but he was still very tired, as if he took pills for fever. Upon checking outside, Subaru discovered that it was already nighttime.

 

Subaru: I slept a lot.

 

*tock* *tock* *tock*

 

Beatrice: What a troublesome individual I suppose, Betty will shoo him away.

 

Subaru: No need. I feel better anyways.

 

Subaru went to open the door and was faced with 2 figures: Emilia and Annerose.

 

Subaru: …

 

Annerose was fidgety and was looking nervous, not even daring to look him in the eyes, while Emilia was on her side and was smiling softly.

 

Subaru: What is it? Is it about the investigations?

 

Emilia: Come on Annerose, don’t you have something to say to Subaru.

 

Annerose: …I’m… sorry for accusing you with no proof.

 

Subaru: hum? What made you change your mind? You seemed so confident.

 

Annerose: …After a bit of investigation… We learned that she killed herself… We have no idea how she managed to do so but… You were innocent. I apologize.

 

Emilia: and~?

 

Annerose: I apologize for being rude to you overall.

 

Subaru took a condescended look as if to say ”I told you so”.

 

Subaru: *sigh* I forgive you.

 

Annerose: Humf! What an attitude to have when I come here to apologize. This is good enough, right? Emily.

 

Emilia: Yes, indeed. You can go now. I want to talk to Subaru.

 

Annerose did not lose a second, she quickly dashed toward the corridor. There was silence immediately afterwards, which triggered questions to both Emilia and Subaru. When they looked closely, they could see her shadow being reflected by the moonlight. She was waiting and listening to their conversation.

 

Emilia/Subaru: ppffft! Ha haha ha !

 

They laughed at her attempt to hide herself.

 

Emilia: Can I come in?

 

Subaru: Sure thing, we’ll have a proper conversation inside.

 

They entered and they went to sit on the bed immediately.

 

Emilia: I…

 

Subaru: ?

 

Emilia: I believe in you, you know?

 

Subaru: ?

 

Emilia: I-… I thought you were the culprit for what happened to Capella but when you said it wasn’t you, I believed you, you know?

 

Subaru: Emilia.

 

Emilia was the one who was fidgety now.

 

Subaru: Emilia, why would you guys think that I was the culprit? I know there are the reasons Annerose gave but there are other reasons you guys didn’t seem to want to give me.

 

Emilia: …We were worried.

 

Subaru: ?

 

Subaru was confused for a moment before he remembered his discussion with Rem earlier, then his allies’ words.

 

Subaru: wait… Do you mean-

 

Emilia: -We were worried about you. Always being down, always sad, always depressed, you even stopped smiling…

 

Subaru: “I’m an idiot”

 

Subaru was questioning his ability to read about the environment sometimes; he had to admit that it made him look like an idiot at times. Subaru was someone loved by the camp, there was no reason for him to not understand that it meant that if there was something wrong with him, the others would worry about him.

Emilia: …It doesn’t look like it, but I’m sad about Capella.

 

Subaru: What?

 

Emilia: W-wait! Do not take it the wrong way! I’m still confused and angry at her for what she did to you and Rem but…

 

Subaru: …

 

Emilia: After losing her memories… She actually became a very sweat girl. She was crying each day when I visited her; she was scared, she wanted recomfort and she was complaining about not knowing what to do… Her gaze reminded me of yours currently.

 

Subaru: …Capella? The same Capella who pushed me in a few sentences?

 

Emilia nervously nodded as she could barely make eye contact.

 

Emilia: There had been a discussion when Otto said that it would be no good to have you near her, or it could trigger violent reactions from you; Especially with how childish she was but whenever I talked to her… She was just a sad girl. So…

 

Emilia brought her hands to her chest.

 

Emilia: I really wanted her to live at that moment. I hoped that you and Capella would potentially get along… But this would be such a selfish thing to ask you after everything you went through.

 

Subaru: …Then why were you mostly worried about me then?

 

Emilia: …I wanted you to be happy. Not at the expense of Capella’s life, but since it has happened already, I wanted you to be happy again. Even if seeing her poor body on the ground was just…

 

Subaru held her, not knowing what to do, but any excuse to try to comfort Emilia was on the table now. Emilia was deeply distressed by Capella’s death. She didn’t want to say it, but she cried afterward; Subaru saw it when looking closely. From her words, it seemed like they formed a bond; a bond she didn’t want to admit to not anger her allies nor Subaru specifically.

 

Subaru: Emilia, you do not have to feel guilty. I too, despite my anger, felt bad for her.

 

Emilia: Really?

 

Subaru nodded as he tried to lay his back on the bed.

 

Subaru: She made a few good points about what I was trying to do. Maybe you’ll be uncomfortable, or it’ll be even unbearable for you to have to bear a 2 timer like me.

 

Emilia: …Is this, what she told you?

 

Subaru: Huh?

 

Subaru was confused; didn’t Capella tell her about this?

 

Emilia: It is weird. At the beginning, she was talking very badly about you but when I got mad and told her everything I loved about you, she changed and even started giving me advice on how to conquer you.

 

Subaru: She what?

 

Subaru could barely believe it; Capella was acting like a wing woman for him? Capella out of all the people?

 

Emilia: Yes, she even told me to get naked and throw myself at you in last resort, but it was too embarrassing for me.

 

Subaru: She was mentally 14, how did she know all of this?

 

Subaru and Emilia went silent upon the end of his sentence as they realized a few things. Capella wasn’t as bad as they thought, she was actually amnesiac, and she truly lost her powers.

 

There were things they didn’t know nor understand about her and there were many secrets left that they would never know. Subaru thought of using return by death, but he thought it wasn’t worth it as he was too afraid to go back up before they were freed.

 

Emilia: …I love you, regardless.

 

Subaru: huh?

 

Subaru thought that he was dreaming, did Emilia just confess? To him?

 

Emilia: I love you Subaru. Even if you’re a 2 timer, I just can’t help it. I just… love you.

 

Subaru: Emilia.

 

Emilia: I will always love you. I just wasn’t comfortable sharing you. Whenever I see you with Rem, it hurts my heart. I just wanted to keep you for myself, and I tried to take some distance but… The longer I’m away, the worse I feel.

 

Subaru sat back up from the moment Emilia confessed but still it felt like a dream. They were facing each other and right now, they were looking into each other’s eyes. This sight was so precious to them that they were approaching each other and ended up kissing.

 

Unlike rem’s, this one was soft, very soft and slow before when they separated.

 

Subaru: …I love you, Emilia.

 

Emilia: I love you, Subaru. I’m still not sure if it is the right thing to do, but I want to be with you, more than anything else.

 

Subaru: Me too.

 

*thud*

 

???: ouf!

 

There was a thud behind the door, someone fell to the ground. The voice of a kid they knew too much.

 

Subaru/Emilia: ….Pfft hahaha!

 

Annerose was far from being sneaky and blew her cover as fast as she tried to pull it.

 

Emilia: I hope things will be going for the best now. I can’t seem to find a way to cheer you up, so I’ll leave it to Rem and learn from her.

 

Subaru: For someone who is very confused and against polygamy, you sure do not seem to mind.

 

Emilia: I do! It is still confusing; I do mind. Still, I want to give it a try, for you.

 

Subaru’s fog inside his head was dissipating even further.

 

Subaru: I’m truly glad I feel in love with you.

 

Emilia: Subaru…

 

They looked at each other before Emilia stood up.

 

Emilia: I will go now. From tomorrow and on, we will patch things even further. I’m reaaally excited about it but also reaaally stressed.

 

Subaru: ha ha, me too.

 

Emilia: Then!

 

Emilia left the room, upon opening the door, there was no one. Annerose must have fled after her attempt to listen to them.

 

Subaru let himself fall on the bed.

 

Beatrice: Tired already?

 

Subaru: Yeah. These have been a roller coaster of emotions. I feel tired but feel way better than before. Tomorrow I will start training my mood to not feel as tired as now.

 

Beatrice: So, we’re going back to sleep again?

 

Subaru: Damn sure we are.

 

Subaru and Beatrice fell into a slumber once more, relief of any dark thought. This time, for sure, he will not mess up.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Subaru woke up, Beatrice was sleeping right next to him. It was crazy what stress could to someone.

 

Mentally he was feeling rejuvenated but physically, his limbs hurt a lot. Maybe it was from sleeping so much?

 

Subaru immediately stood up and started stretching, which prompted Beatrice to wake up too.

 

Beatrice: …Subaru?

 

Subaru: Oh, hey Beako. Did you sleep well?

 

Beatrice: You seem awfully energic…

 

Subaru: oh, I sure am. let’s go, we have plenty of things to do.

 

Beatrice: Are you sure you do not want to rest more?

 

Subaru: I’ve rested enough. I feel more than well.

 

Beatrice: If you say so…

 

They exited the room and after walking for a bit, they saw Ram and Rem talking to each other. Subaru had palpitations looking at Rem as he approached them.

 

Subaru: Rem! Nee-sama!

 

Rem/Ram: …

 

Rem: You are quite awfully energic this morning.

 

Subaru: What can I say? I’m demonically energic this morning.

 

Ram: …So lousy in the morning; after everything that happened. Humf! At least, it is good that you’re healthy, you have good timing.

 

Subaru: Why is that?

 

Ram: We are going to visit lust.

 

.

.

.

.

 

Subaru: What did you just say?

 

Rem and Ram reaction changed at that very instant when Subaru reaction changed.

 

Ram: …It is fine if you do not want to come after everything that happened. If it stresses you, you can just sit there while we are going.

 

Subaru: No wait. I have a question... Since when did I come back to the mansion?

 

Ram: Well… You were unconscious after all, but you just came back yesterday. Alongside Rem and Lust in an unconscious state.

 

.

.

.

 

Subaru: … ain’t no fucking way.

 

Natsuki Subaru had returned by death 5 weeks ago.

 

 

 

 

Chapter 39

Notes:

Hope you have a good reading.

 

 

 

Subaru had returned by death 5 weeks ago.

 

Subaru: Ain’t no fucking way…

 

Subaru could hardly believe it. Did his ability malfunction or something? Why was that? Why was he back? What caused him to go back?

 

Rem/Ram: …

 

Rem and Ram were looking at him worriedly; ever since they asked him if he wanted to see Lust, his attitude shifted and not in a good way.

 

Subaru on the other hand was going through all the possibilities in his mind. How could this be?

 

Subaru: …

 

Did… Someone in his own camp killed him? Could it have been… Ram?

 

Subaru looked at Ram, who was worriedly looking at him but kept her composure to not let it show.

 

Subaru: “no, it couldn’t be.”

 

There was no way it was Ram. Heck, even with disagreement, there was no way anyone in his own camp would do such a thing. Meaning that the culprits were potentially either Schult or Al.

 

Subaru: …

 

No, Schult was truly grateful toward Roswaal for what he did for him after Priscilla’s death. Al and Subaru were like brother, coming from the same world; there was no way he would have a vendetta against him, but no one in the camp would want to kill him obviously…

 

Subaru: “No.”

 

No one, beside potentially Roswaal. Roswaal kind of knew about return by death and was the only one willing to destroy his own camp; even take his own life if it meant Subaru would be forced to loop back.

 

Subaru: “It still doesn’t make sense though”

 

Roswaal conditions were to do so only if Subaru failed to save someone of his own camp and Capella was far from being a member of his camp, whether by her position or how she was treated after dead.

 

There was also the fact that Roswaal would force him to loop by killing his allies and not Subaru himself because he doesn’t know that the trigger to use his ability was Subaru’s own death. The fact that Subaru died showed that this was out of the perspective of Roswaal and thus potentially making him innocent.

 

Subaru: “But then… -hk! Capella!”

 

She didn’t commit suicide. She was murdered in cold blood. Someone killed her and made it look like a suicide while being careful enough to make the traces disappear; to the point no one saw something wrong with it.

 

Who was it? Someone definitely did it. There’s even a chance that it wasn’t only one person but many who did the crime for different reasons.

 

Ram: Barusu!

 

Subaru: -huh?!

 

Subaru was surprised. Ram, calling his name after letting him ruminate with his thoughts.

 

Ram: Ram thought so, you are tired. Stay there while we visit Lust.

 

Subaru: No.

 

Rem/Ram: ?

 

Rem: Subaru, you’re not fine at all. Maybe you should rest. Do not worry, we will handle it.

 

Subaru: No. I’m perfectly fine, but I have a request though.

 

Rem/Ram: ?

 

Subaru: I need everyone in the living room. I want to share about my time there and how I want to handle Capella.

 

Rem: !!

 

Ram: …

 

Rem was confused for a moment before her gaze became horrified as she understood what he was trying to say.

 

Ram: If you want to do so, so be it; but it will be after Ram took care of Lust herself.

 

Ram, upon seeing his gaze, knew where he was going. She didn’t want to allow that; she didn’t want Subaru to treat her well nor give her a chance to be forgiven. Ram wanted vengeance and she immediately started to walk away.

 

Subaru: Wait, Ram!

 

Subaru went to grab Ram’s arm but-

 

*SLAP*

 

It was slapped away.

 

Ram: Enough Barusu! You will not convince Ram not to do what Ram wants to do!

 

Rem: nee-san…

 

Ram: Ram does not know exactly what happened there, but Ram knows it happened to Rem. You must know it, the reason as to why Ram is trying to get revenge for her sister, right? Why are you trying to interfere Ram, Barusu?

 

Subaru: It was me.

 

.

.

.

 

Rem: Subaru!!

 

Ram: What did you just say, Barusu? Ram thinks your time there caused you mental stiffness and delusions.

 

Subaru: It was me, Ram. When we were at the base, Capella was part of the reason as to why it happened; but I was the one who forced myself on Re-

 

*BAM!*

 

*THUD*

 

Subaru: -GAH!

 

Rem: Subaru!

 

Ram eyes conveyed nothing that would inspire calm nor good intentions, even toward Subaru. Of course she wouldn’t; Subaru forgot to take into account that she needed time to come to terms with that event. Time would have allowed her to digest the info, but he rushed.

 

Subaru was bleeding profusely; blood was pouring from the nose and mouth too; it seemed like his jaw and facial bone structure were slightly broken. He was holding his face in pain but did not let any sound escape.

 

Ram was approaching quickly, wanting nothing more than beat Subaru.

 

Beatrice: EL MINYA!

 

*CLANK*

 

Ram: -tch!

 

Beatrice: You are quite full of yourself, I suppose.

 

Ram: Beatrice-sama, out of Ram’s way!

 

Beatrice: Betty will NOT move away. It doesn’t matter if you’re an ally or someone close to Subaru; if you approach with the intention to hurt him, especially without even letting him finish what he has to say, Betty will show no mercy whatsoever!

 

There was a stare down between Ram and Beatrice. Ram was angry and wanted to punch Subaru some more, but Beatrice was as mad as Ram; she wouldn’t just stay idle while Subaru is being injured by her.

 

Rem: Nee-san! Please, stop!

 

Ram: Why would Ram do so?!

 

Ram turned around toward Subaru’s direction after briefly looking at Rem. He was still looking at her while holding his face, had one eye closed and Beatrice was a hair away from unleashing a flock of Minya toward Ram. The situation was escalating too quickly and so-

 

Rem: I’m the one who made him do it!

 

Ram: …What?

 

Beatrice: …huh?

 

The revelation was conflicting and as such, Ram and Beatrice were left in a confused state.

 

Rem: I know it is wrong but please nee-san, do not hurt him! I … I love him!

 

Ram: …tch!

 

Ram was out of words as to what to convey. Rem loved him. Ram still wanted to beat Subaru up but after what Rem said, she had to calm down because she realized she was maybe too hasty in her decision.

 

Beatrice/Rem: Subaru!

 

They both ran straight to him before trying to heal his face. His jaw was broken, his face was fractured, he had a few missing teeth and some muscles of his jaw tore from the impact.

 

Beatrice: -tch!

 

*thud*

 

Beatrice: -huh?

 

Beatrice was so mad she wanted to at least make Ram pay for what she did to Subaru, but he held her arm as if to say, “do not attack her”. Beatrice was puzzled but forced her anger down before they started healing his face.

 

When he was healed enough and he could talk-

 

Subaru: *sigh* that was quite a quick reaction, nee-sama. It hurts a lot.

 

Ram: …

 

Ram was looking at him, almost disappointedly; Rem was trying her best to keep her composure and was preparing herself to react in case things go south but it didn’t come to that.

 

Subaru: Bring everyone to the living room, I’ll explain everything in detail there.

 

Ram: Do you really think it will make Ram forgive any of Lust actions against Rem?

 

Subaru: No, but there are things to assess before doing anything and I want to make sure of everything. You’ll see by yourself afterwards but for now, we can’t risk Lust to get killed.

 

Ram: tch!

 

Ram walked away. Rem was confused about what to do and Subaru was still in a sitting position.

 

Rem: are you alright?

 

Subaru: yes.

 

Subaru was still holding his face as if he wanted to make sure his face structure was still in place; he could also open his eye now.

 

Beatrice: That was incredibly reckless, I suppose.

 

Beatrice shimmed in, anger coursing through her words toward her contractor.

 

Subaru: indeed, it was but if I hadn’t there may have been worse consequences. There are things I might want to avoid.

 

Rem/Beatrice: …

 

Beatrice and Rem were more or less confused as to why Subaru was so adamant in protecting Lust; that decision made no sense whatsoever to Beatrice but Rem had a few ideas. In any case, they decided to trust him.

 

Subaru: …-hk! Wait! I messed up… Rem!

 

Rem: yes?!

 

Subaru: Are you fine with me… Sharing the details of what happened into that cell? With Capella and me?

 

Rem looked at him annoyingly, she was pissed.

 

Rem: humf! It isn’t like you asked anyways before sending Ram gather everyone, did you?

 

Subaru: Argh! I’m sorry! I didn’t think of it properly in my mind!

 

Subaru grabbed Rem’s arm while pleading.

 

Rem: …Is it really important?

 

Rem’s expression changed then and there as she gazed into his eyes, Subaru reciprocated that same gaze.

 

Subaru: Yes.

 

Rem: …Then I will believe your judgement, just… Do not be too explicit…

 

Subaru: …Understood. After discussion, I will discuss with Emilia about… Us.

 

Beatrice: …

 

Rem: … Understood. But are you sure it isn’t too fast to tell her anything about… Us?

 

Subaru: …Yes, it is.

 

Subaru knew it was too fast; Subaru knew it was hasty to make any advances like that, but he needed to do so before Emilia started to isolate herself. One of the reasons as to why she came back was solely because she saw firsthand how badly he was taking care of himself after he slapped Capella. He didn’t know what would happen if he was in a better state of mind; would she approach him then?

 

He's potentially making a mistake just like the previous loop but now, he knew how to do it before Annerose gets in the way.

 

Subaru: -I still think it is best to come clean now.

 

Rem: …Then so be it.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

The discussion had already happened; the details were shared about what happened, Subaru confessed his actions and what happened with Capella. The vote also went similarly to what happened previously and Capella ended up being voted to stay at the mansion until the authorities came to pick her up.

 

Though, unlike last time, Rem did not vote for her to live out of pity but because Subaru wanted her to live. Emilia still let Capella live but this time, it was very close that she didn’t take that decision.

 

Each change that would happen in a loop completely changes the aspect and point of view of people due to different reactions. This time wasn’t different; Subaru was just happy that the outcome he wanted came to be.

 

Otto: I really do not get it.

 

Subaru: ?

 

Otto: Why are you fighting this hard to let her live?

 

Subaru: …

 

Otto seemed more impatient than the last loop. Maybe he had time to decompress in the previous loop… Or this was his reaction behind closed door that he let no one see. At this time, they should be doing other things; Subaru and Ram should have been in Capella’s cell; so maybe Otto didn’t digest the news as well in the morning.

 

Garfield: Otto-bro is right Capt’ain. It isn’t that I do not trust your plan but still, after the events of what she did to you, I think your kindness should limit itself to a certain degree.

 

Subaru: …Right.

 

Otto: then why?!

 

Otto almost burst out of anger, he could hardly contain his emotions right now.

 

This was a weird contrast to Subaru who was calm despite everything. Why was that?

 

Subaru: “No more laziness, I’ll learn it for sure”

 

Subaru was learning to use the authority of Gluttony, and it sure did come in handy. Since it is compatible, he could use it at will and right now, he was using it to calm his emotions.

 

Subaru: …There are a few things I want to make sure.

 

Beatrice: like what?

 

Subaru: …I have a doubt about what happened to Capella. She doesn’t seem to be the same person as before.

 

Everyone: …

 

Ram: So, do you suggest that we magically forgive everything she did and move on?

 

Subaru: No. I want to attest what caused her to lose her power and her change of personality. Not only that, but I also think she might have a relation to the previous royal family of Lugnica.

 

Everyone: -hk!?

 

Gasp echoed in the room; this was a huge lore drop.

 

Annerose: You know what you’re saying, right? This is no joke to discuss about.

 

Emilia: She’s right Subaru. I trust you but this is something really serious to assess. Also, how did you get a clue about that?

 

Subaru: Her name and her appearance resembling that of the previous family members. At first in Priestella, I thought she was an imposter. Though, after looking closely, despite her power, she doesn’t seem to be the kind of person to impersonate for long periods of time. She didn’t seem to be trying to impersonate her personality either… I have doubts, but a good lead to think that she might be the princess Capella Emerada Lugnica from 50 years ago.

 

Everyone: -hk!

 

There was a silence for a moment, the members of the camp were looking at each other with confusion and shock. Roswaal had a momentary shock but quickly regained composure as if the new was something that he knew but never truly realized.

 

Ram: …And?

 

Everyone: ?

 

Subaru: hum?

 

Ram took the initiative to talk. He almost forgot what she wanted.

 

Ram: Even if that was true, what does it change to the fact that she is our enemy? Or that we must get answers from her?

 

Roswaal: Ram is right~. Even if she was a candidate, her association with the cult directly negates it~. Not only that but she will have no place in the royal family past her betrayal of the kingdom~.

 

Everyone: …

 

That was a good defense, but Ram wanted to prove her point without any mistake.

 

Ram: It doesn’t matter if she was the current Queen of Lugnica; Ram wants to make her pay for what she did to Rem. You will not stop Ram, Barusu.

 

Subaru sat there silently, as if he knew she was about to say this. Ram could be hardheaded when she wanted to. He almost wanted to smile at the love Ram felt toward Rem and how their bond strengthened.

 

Subaru: The reason I’m asking to not torture her is because from the moment her power stopped manifesting and she had a change in attitude, she became far weaker mentally.

 

Ram: … Still, Ram does not care.

 

Subaru: If you torture her in that state and she has a mental breakdown, she might just not mentally recover from what I assed. This is just how bad it is.

 

Ram: Since when did you become a psychiatrist?

 

There was no normal way to convince this demon who wanted vengeance. Ram wanted to kill Capella or at least make her life harder for what happened to him and Rem, even if she will ever admit that she cared about him.

 

Subaru: …Fine, let’s go to her cell. I’ll show you what I’m talking about.

 

Beatrice: Subaru.

 

Subaru: It is fine, I will not be reckless, you can come if you want. You can come too, Rem.

 

Rem: huh?

 

Subaru: I’ll need your presence anyways. I want to show you and Ram what I’m talking about.

 

Rem/Ram: …

 

Rem and Ram looked at each other momentarily before nodding. Ram was already annoyed by these discussions.

 

Subaru: Also, Emilia.

 

Emilia: Yes?

 

Subaru: I want to discuss with you afterwards. Just you and me, alone.

 

Subaru looked her in the eyes with a neutral yet serious look. Emilia was not emotionally stable after everything she just heard and saw how Subaru was rushing things, but she still accepted.

 

Emilia: …Yes.

 

Otto/Roswaal/Ram/Al: …

 

These 4 individuals were looking at Subaru with intense gaze. They saw it, they saw that Subaru had a plan and was preparing something but none of them knew what it was or what kind of 4D chess he was playing at the moment.

 

The confusion was so high that many kept their mouth shut just to follow the conversation.

 

Subaru stood up.

 

Subaru: Beatrice, Ram, Rem, let’s go.

 

They stood up and nodded in unison.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

The group reached the cell of Capella. Upon seeing her, Ram blood boiled. Ram was restraining herself to not rip Capella’s head off. Capella, just like the previous loop, was in the center of her cell at first but started moving back as they approached.

 

Subaru: Yo.

 

Capella: !!

 

Capella was already glued to the wall to be as far as possible from them, her gaze was in priority fixed to Subaru, then sometimes would switch to Ram.

 

Capella face was still bruised from the punches he gave her in the cell and the punch that knocked her out when they were outside of her base.

 

Ram: …-tch!

 

Subaru: ?

 

Ram lost patience almost as quickly as she came… under 10 seconds.

 

Rem: Nee-san!

 

*CLANK*

 

Capella: *gasp*?!

 

Ram quickly walked to the cell and unlocked it before inviting herself in. When she was close enough, Capella tried to flee but she was grabbed by the hair and clothes. Capella was swiftly and violently pulled back before being pinned against the wall. Hair and collar still in Ram’s strong grasp. Capella was slightly choked; her positioning was also bad as she wasn’t even standing up, she was being lifted.

 

Ram: You seemed to have been sleeping well, mind giving us answers now?

 

Capella: I-, I-, W-wait! I-!

 

Ram: -tsk!

 

Ram pressed Capella’s head further against the wall, with her strength, it must have felt like she was actively trying to crush her head.

 

Capella: ah! Ow, ow, ow! Ahh! Stop! It hurt! It hurt!!

 

Ram: It sure does, doesn’t it? But did you stop when your prisoners were begging you to stop? Did you stop when Rem was asking you to?

 

Capella: …I- I can explain!

 

*thud*

 

Capella: OW!

 

Ram pulled Capella back, then slammed her against the wall once more.

 

Ram: You will explain this to Ram after she finish breaking your bones one by one.

 

Capella: no, no no, no no!

 

Capella, in desperation, looked over to Subaru and Rem who were watching.

 

Dread washed over her face as she looked at Rem, who didn’t even seem to realize she wanted to see more. She was enjoying what she was seeing.

 

Capella then looked over to Subaru.

 

Subaru: …

 

He was completely neutral, no anger, no hate, no joy, no stress. Capella couldn’t read him, and she didn’t like that. When Capella couldn’t read someone, she had a hard time keeping her composure because she didn’t like the unexpected. Capella wanted to know everything about someone.

 

*thud*

 

Capella: OW!

 

Ram: Don’t you dare to look toward Ram’s sister after what you did to her and Barusu. You’ve been keeping it quiet long enough, now TALK!

 

Capella: I… I *sob* ah~ *sob* aaahhh~!

 

Rem/Ram/Beatrice: ?!!

 

Just like the last loop, this was an unexpected sigh that shook everyone in the room, beside Subaru. It was so unexpected Ram thought it was a bluff.

 

Capella: Someone, make it stop, *sob* please! Anyone! Please, *sob* make it stop! I beg you! *sob* I’m sorry~!

 

Ram: tch!

 

Ram became increasingly angry, and she was wondering what should do, but-

 

Ram: ?

 

Capella: huh?

 

Someone softly grabbed Ram’s arm and looked her in the eyes. Then he made her lower her hand and put Capella on the ground. Capella had tears and snot covering her face, her hair was disheveled, and her injuries weren’t healed but at that moment, confusion reflected on her face more than anything else.

 

Subaru: Ram, as you can see, this isn’t the same archbishop who hurt us. Isn’t she too pathetic to be that same person?

 

Ram: …

 

Subaru: I’m not saying you can’t bully her for what she did to Rem, but at the rate at which your physical punishments are going and how low her mentality is right now, she might just mentally break. So, at least, take it a bit easier on her for now.

 

Ram: …

 

Rem: Nee-san…

 

Ram looked over to Rem, who was looking at Capella with pity.

 

Ram: …

 

Pity? Where was it? Where was Rem’s gaze filled with anger and disgust toward Capella? That same hatred Ram felt into the depths of her being through her blessing?

 

Now, Rem was looking at Capella like a puppy who, despite being in the wrong, cannot be abused.

 

Capella: …*sniff* ….

 

Ram: …tch!

 

Ram wanted to deny it; Ram wanted to call it a lie; Ram wanted Subaru to be wrong, but he wasn’t. This snotty, crybaby, unstable girl wasn’t the sin archbishop she wanted to take revenge on. She was way too pathetic for that and even if she did, Capella would mentally break from what Subaru said.

 

That thought, to not be able to get her vengeance, pissed Ram off more than anything.

 

*thud*

 

Capella: -oof!

 

Rem: nee-san!

 

Ram let go of Capella as she pushed her away and started walking out of the room without looking at anyone, her expression being sour.

 

Subaru: Ram.

 

Ram stopped in her tracks; she looks over at Subaru who still hasn’t moved from his position in the cell.

 

Subaru: I’m not angry at you. I also forgive you for the punch.

 

Ram: …

 

*THUD**

Ram did not respond as she walked out. She did not forget to punch the wall in anger and left a dent in it.

 

Rem: …I’m going to calm her down.

 

Subaru: Yeah. We’ll see each other afterwards.

 

Rem quickly left the room to follow her sister.

 

Capella: …

 

Capella did not move from her position on the ground. She was hoping that Subaru would leave alongside them, but it never came to pass. She just lay there, looking at him, unmoving.

 

Subaru: …Well, we can discuss now.

 

Capella: *gasp*

 

Capella crawled away as her whole body hurt from Ram outburst.

 

Subaru: Wait! Tch! What a way to thank the one who saved you. Don’t you think this is going too far after I helped you out?

 

Capella was back at the opposite side of the corner; her eyes did not leave the figure of Subaru.

 

Capella was confused. She did not understand. Capella did not understand this boy ever since they were in her old base cell. This boy’s actions were unpredictable.

 

After everything that happened, why wasn’t he mad at her? Why wasn’t he insulting her? Why wasn’t he throwing himself at her or assault her like he did in the cell or when he knocked her out when they were leaving? She was grateful that he didn’t do any of that but still, she never knew for sure what he was thinking.

 

Capella hated not understanding or not being able to read someone, it was her bread and butter. Having this took away from her was no good and put more fear in her than it should have.

 

Capella: …What do you want?

 

Subaru: ?

 

Capella said this sentence very softly, unlike her previous self who was yelling out loud every day.

 

Capella: What… Do you want? What could you want from me? Do you want to kill me? Do you want to…

 

Capella couldn’t finish her sentence; she was too afraid to say it, as it was her fault it had happened, and she didn’t want to say it out.

 

Subaru: …Know you.

 

Capella: what?

 

Capella thought she heard it wrong. He wanted to know… her? Her previous torturer?

 

Subaru: Of course, I’ll ask you questions about the witch cult and about the royal family, but for now, you’re the one interesting me.

 

Capella: -hk?! Why would you want to know things about the royal family?

 

Subaru: …For my own self gain and for our leader, Emilia.

 

Capella: …

 

Subaru started moving toward Capella, but it quickly made her panic.

 

Capella: -hk?! No! Don’t come closer! Don’t move!

 

Capella was flailing her arms around trying to keep him away, but he wasn’t stopping. She closed her eyes, almost having a panic attack as her memories were resurging from “that” moment. She braced herself for her incoming torture that may happen a second time-

 

*thud*

 

Capella: …?

 

Subaru: Well, how about we start now?

 

-That never came. Subaru just sat near her, looking at her without hate, manipulation or malice.

 

Capella: …Say…

 

Subaru: huh?

 

Capella: Why are you acting like this with me?

 

Subaru: …Why this question?

 

Capella: …Are you… Serious?

 

Capella couldn’t believe his words; this boy was truly an odd piece amount the chess.

 

Subaru on the other hand liked this reaction and her current confidence. He used her ability to read faces against her by using his authority to calm himself and wash every bit of anger, malice and hatred he had toward her. His mind was so clear now.

 

At one moment, she was about to have a mental breakdown that would have made her mentally regress but right now, it was in a good path to not be the case. No matter how much he wanted her downfall, he didn’t want her to end up like she did in the previous loop.

 

Capella stood up to look him in the eyes from a higher position but since she was short, it wasn’t that high.

 

Capella: I’m not your friend, nor am I your ally… I’m an archbishop who caused death and suffering. I abducted you and your lover; I tortured you in many horrible ways. Weren’t it for your ability to tame the dragon’s blood, you would have permanent scars and disabilities if you were lucky! You 2 could have been transformed into horrible monsters because of the blood! I hurt you mentally in a way to cause you depression and I was about to kill you! Why would you be kind to me?!

 

Capella voice was becoming increasingly louder and louder, as if she was pushing her anger and despair out of herself.

 

Capella: Why are you acting as if nothing happened?!

 

Subaru: Then you want me to punch you? If yes, then we can easily fix that, but I doubt your body will bear it properly.

 

Capella: -guh?!

 

Capella was so surprised by this answer that her outburst ended instantly, and she recoiled from fear.

 

Subaru: Don’t get it wrong, I still have a vendetta against you for what you did; there’s a lot of things that I think you deserve. Though, even for child-woman like you who sought only for her own interest, I do not want to see you break beyond recovery. I do not think even you deserve that kind of outcome and so, out of consideration, I think it is a better solution to take it easy on you.

 

Capella was taken off guard. For a moment, she thought he was trying to play the “good friend” to get information out of her. She didn’t trust him at all but after looking him in the eyes and seeing no lies in his words, she realized that he was the only figure considerate enough of her person.

 

Capella, seeing that single sliver of hope, fell to her knees.

 

Capella: -ha?

 

Subaru: oi?

 

Capella legs refused to function. She tried to forcefully stand back up, but she couldn’t; the bags on her eyes were becoming immediately more visible and her body was slowly decompressing in a way that could be distinguished from the naked eye.

 

Subaru: hey! Are you alright?

 

Capella: …

 

Capella just couldn’t turn her eyes away. Why was he so kind? Was he stupid? There was no reason for him to be as kind as that but here he was, caring about her and being mindful of her person despite everything that happened. So… For the first time in years- no, decades, Capella genuinely conveyed her weakness to someone, hoping to get genuine help from him.

 

Capella: I can’t move, at all. My legs… They refuse to stand back up. My arms… They have no strength… I feel… Tired. I feel so tired I feel like I’m going to…

 

Capella’s words were becoming more and more like whispers; her eyes were slowly closing and she fell toward the direction of Subaru, who catches her in time.

 

Subaru: OI! Capella!

 

Capella: aaahhh~.

 

Capella’s eyes finally shut as her head fell limp on Subaru’s chest. It was then that he could finally see her face up close without being blinded by rage, hatred, stress, fear of the outcome that Subaru finally noticed how pale she was now and how tired her face looked.

 

Subaru: …

 

Beatrice: It seemed like you were right, I suppose.

 

Beatrice who stayed in the side lines was now coming in and talked to Subaru.

 

Subaru: …

 

Beatrice: Betty had time to observe, I suppose. After seeing her right now, Betty can attest that she was not well enough physically nor mentally to support anything that should have come her way, in fact.

 

Subaru: What makes you say that?

 

Beatrice: Weren’t you the one who attested it first?

 

Subaru: Yes, but I’m bad at understanding the clues; I can only be good at noticing when there is something wrong.

 

Beatrice: Betty looked over you for a year, I suppose. This is mental fatigue and depression. This girl had a lot going on inside her mind. After your explanation, Betty thought 2 days of it wouldn’t amount to much, but it seems like the stress was so much there would have been terrible consequences if it went further.

 

Subaru: …Depression and terrible mental state, huh?

 

Beatrice: indeed. You were right to prevent the maid- Ram, from doing anything or else it would have been perfectly possible for her to break mentally. From the first sign of relief her body literally went into a coma, that is just how intense her emotional distress was.

 

Subaru: Will she be fine?

 

Beatrice: …Do not worry Subaru. For you, Betty will partially heal her so Lust can recover and will report everything to the others, I suppose. You, on the hand, have something to discuss with Emilia, in fact.

 

Subaru: But…

 

Beatrice: You seemed to have a plan from the moment you woke up, right? You took courage in your own hands to defend this girl and even went as far as to re-assure her in this condition despite what she did to you. You even got hit by the M- Ram. Now, Let Betty take care of the rest and go to your business now.

 

Subaru: …Thank you, Beatrice.

 

Beatrice: hu! Hum! Betty will show you what she’s capable of! Feel free to praise me once it is over!

 

Subaru: Oh, I sure will Beako!

 

The conversation and supposed interrogation of Capella ended faster than anticipated. Beatrice stayed in the room to heal her and do some actions to appease Capella’s mind, so it doesn’t reach a critical point.

 

Subaru on the other hand was already on his way out of the jail itself when-

 

Subaru: huh? Emilia?

 

Emilia: Ep! Subaru!

 

Emilia was peeking at the jail door from the next corridor. Emilia thought she was sneaky before immediately being caught by Subaru almost immediately.

 

Subaru: ehm… What are you doing?

 

Emilia: It- it is not what you think! I was worried yes, but I just came here to keep an eye on you, so you don’t go anywhere anymore! Yes, that’s it! It wasn’t like I didn’t trust you or anything.

 

Subaru: ha! haha! So cute! EMK (Emilia Maji Kawai)!

 

The tension dropped almost immediately. Subaru knew how to drop it, and he knew what her reaction would be.

 

Emilia: Baka.

 

Subaru: …Emilia, are you ready for our conversation?

 

Emilia: eep! I mean… Yes, of course I’m ready!

 

Emilia took her courage into her own hands and that was all Subaru wanted to know.

 

Subaru: in that case, let us go into your room.

 

Emilia: huh? Why my room specifically?

 

Subaru: I just want somewhere to discuss properly with only the 2 of us.

 

Emilia: understood.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Sitting on the bed, Subaru and Emilia were silent. The tension was quite high.

 

Emilia wasn’t an idiot; she was smart even. Emilia just so happens to be quite gullible and does not have knowledge of basic things.

 

Emilia could sense the tension emitting from Subaru. From the moment he told her that he wanted to discuss in private, she knew there was something to worry about.

 

Subaru: Say, Emilia… What do you think about polygamy?

 

Emilia: hum? What a weird question you are asking right now.

 

Subaru needed to butter her up. He needed to convince her. No manipulation. For now, he just needed to make the path to be more convincing in his approach so his end goal would be to have her try it.

 

Emilia: …Well, I think marriage is between a man and a woman. I do not know much about love myself and I have yet to know what it is really like, so I’m not sure my point of view toward polygamy since I’ve never reaaally thought about it.

 

Subaru: yeah, it is not everyday someone will just ask this question, right?

 

Emilia: …Subaru… What are your thoughts about it?

 

Subaru: …Well.

 

Subaru sat in a better position to think. He had to think clearly of his next words. He will not use return by death for something like this as it isn’t worth it.

 

Subaru: It depends, as you’ve saw with Regulus or Vincent, some polygamists just want women on their sides or just want them for an objective, like to have children and nothing more.

 

Emilia: Yes.

 

Subaru: But there are other times where it is born from the love of 2 or many people between each other. Like when 2 women are in love with a man. There’s also polyandry, which was probably used by Vollachian empresses, but the subject is mostly about polygamy right now.

 

Emilia: …

 

Subaru: Personally, I do not like it nor dislike it. To me the most stable type of marriage is a monogamous one but seeing it as the only type of marriage and not seeing the others as they were would not be pretty good.

 

Emilia: Subaru… Where are you going at?

 

Subaru: …

 

Subaru was cut off from his words. He barely looked at Emilia and she could sense something was wrong.

 

Emilia: Subaru, I’ve known you for some time and I can tell when there’s something bothering you. I want you to go to the point.

 

Subaru: “Well… Buttering her up failed miserably. I just hope it was enough to change her reaction”

 

Subaru inhaled before looking her in the eyes.

 

Subaru: Emilia.

 

Emilia: Yes?

 

Subaru: I love Rem.

 

Emilia: …Yes.

 

Subaru: Not some platonic love, like the one I feel for Ram or Frederica, but a romantic one, the exact same one I feel for you.

 

Emilia: …Yes.

 

Subaru: “…She isn’t reacting as I expected. Why is that? Is there something i- … Ah, yes;”

 

“Yes” was her only answer, and it would seem like she didn’t fully understand or didn’t know what to do and decided to follow his words but from his experience of the previous loop, Subaru knew better.

 

Unlike this loop, the previous loop had him and Rem holding hand right in front of her while he declared his love for her. Emilia was somewhat calm right now, but it was nothing more than a coping mechanism that could break the moment she’s visually confronted with it.

 

Emilia quickly stood up and wanted to walk away.

 

Emilia: If it is all, then I think I’m going to-

 

but Subaru grabbed her hand.

 

Subaru: -you may not

 

Emilia: eep!

 

Subaru couldn’t afford to let her go, or else she’ll just go cry to Annerose and make things more complicated.

 

Subaru: I want your opinion on this.

 

Emilia: …Why would you want my opinion after breaking your promise?

 

Subaru: …

 

Emilia: You just said that you loved Rem, didn’t you?

 

Subaru: Yes.

 

Emilia: Didn’t you say that you loved me?

 

Subaru: I do, even now.

 

Emilia: …But…

 

His strategy partially worked. His conversation, as short as it was, lay the ground for Emilia to understand how he could love 2 people romantically so she wouldn’t be as confused nor freak out… No, it wasn’t entirely that.

 

Emilia: …

 

Emilia already knew long ago that Subaru was already in love with Rem. It was an open secret everyone knew in the camp. The way he went to her room every day to talk to her and clean her weapon; the way he talked about how important she was to him, all of that was something Emilia accepted.

 

Though, seeing now that she was losing ground to Rem who stole Subaru’s heart was a completely different experience from what she expected.

 

Subaru: Emilia.

 

Emilia: huh?

 

Subaru: I’m a fool.

 

Emilia: …

 

Subaru: I’m a greedy, slothful, lustful, fool. A selfish man who only thinks about himself and can only follow where his heart directs him to.

 

Emilia: …Subaru.

 

Subaru: You are important to me and you’re the girl I love.

 

Subaru prostrated himself in front of Emilia.

 

Emilia: Subaru!?

 

Emilia responded by calling him out and stood up in shock.

 

Subaru: But I love Rem just as much.

 

Emilia: …

 

Subaru: So… I want you both, by my side. I beg you, Emilia. Allow me to take Rem by my side.

 

Silence.

 

There was silence for a moment where neither talked nor moved. Emilia, still standing up, looked at him long before talking.

 

Emilia: …You’re so selfish Subaru.

 

Subaru: …

 

Emilia: I, *sniff* I do not know!

 

Subaru heart could not bear hearing Emilia sob, because it meant the tears in her eyes were already flowing.

 

Emilia: I do not know much about love, but this… This is something I just cannot stand!

 

Subaru: Emilia…

 

Subaru lifts his head and when he saw the tears, he tried to stand up to swipe them away, but Emilia turned her head away, walking across the room to get away from him.

 

Emilia: I… I want you all to myself Subaru. I … I thought I could stand the thought of you loving Rem but now the more I think about it, the more I feel bad in my heart… I want you all by my side.

 

Subaru: …I know.

 

Emilia: I- I mean. W-what if I brought another man, other than you and said that I reaaally loved him and tried to convince you like you’re doing.

 

Subaru: …*inhales*

 

Subaru closed his eyes, then lifted his head before lowering it and looked back at Emilia. Whatever he was about to say would come from his very heart and he’s fully ready to take responsibility for it.

 

Subaru: I would be extremely mad.

 

Emilia: I-… See!? It is…

 

Subaru: But if it makes you happy and you managed to convince me, I’ll allow it.

 

Emilia: …huh?!

 

Emilia was puzzled for a moment. She deeply looked him in the eyes and couldn’t find an ounce of lie. Was Subaru really fine with her loving another man?

 

Subaru: Emilia, I told you from the very beginning, I love you and will thrive through what my pathetic self can to make you happy. Of course, I’m definitely the least comfortable to have you love a man other than me, that’s just how jealous and selfish I’m right now.

 

Emilia: …

 

Subaru: But… If it is a man who loves you as much as I do and who will treat you well, then you manage to convince me… I’ll have to accept it.

 

Emilia: …but Subaru… Why would you-

 

Subaru: -Because I love you.

 

That was Natsuki’s Subaru’s thought. It didn’t come out of nowhere either, it came from his experience in the hall of memories.

 

Before “Natsuki Subaru” and Natsuki Subaru merged into one being, one of them was sure he would disappear from the world. The fear of leaving everyone behind, the fear of leaving Emilia and Rem behind, the fear of leaving himself behind was too much to bear.

 

As a last request to keep his will on, Subaru asked “Subaru” to keep Emilia safe if he were to disappear and vice versa. Such was the will of Natsuki Subaru, because his priority was to keep Emilia safe and happy.

 

Emilia: … Gaaaaahhhhh!!!

 

Emilia grabbed her hair and walked around the room in back and forth while squealing like a kid.

 

Emilia: That’s not fair! That’s not fair! That’s not fair! That’s not fair!!! I love you and only you! I do not think I’ll even love someone else as close as I love you! Why is that? That you’re the one falling in love! I know that I never spoke it up until now but still… Still…

 

Subaru: …What about we do this then?

 

Emilia: heh?

 

Subaru went and sat back on the bed, inviting Emilia to sit next to him.

 

Subaru: We can try it out for a time.

 

Emilia: Polygamy?

 

Subaru: Yes. A determined amount of time. If you’re not fine with it, then I’ll give it up if I can’t convince you to stay in that kind of relationship. What do you say?

 

Emilia: …How long are we talking about.

 

Subaru smiles. He knew from his previous loop that Emilia was way more open-minded than she looked like, because of that, she indirectly accepted. There was no final confirmation but still…

 

Subaru: depends on you, but the minimum would be a month of interaction.

 

Emilia thought for a moment. She wanted Subaru, but she also trusted him; he even gave her the option of time she wanted or needed. She had to somewhat reciprocate it.

 

Emilia: …I’ll give it 4 months.

 

Subaru: …

 

Emilia: 4 months will be plenty enough to try to convince me if I can bear it or not.

 

Subaru smiles. He managed to win over his favorite elf. A grin, almost sick, drew himself on Subaru’s face while he looked at Emilia.

 

Subaru: Thank you, Emilia. So much. I’m truly glad I fell in love with you!

 

Subaru went to hold Emilia’s hand as he looked her in the eyes.

 

Emilia: …2 timer…

 

Emilia said, softly.

 

Subaru: Wait Emilia, this hurt my heart!

 

Emilia: humf!

 

Emilia was still mad though as she pouted and turned her face away... Subaru was begging her to look at him, but Emilia kept turning her head in the other direction. Well… It was reasonable that she was pissed.

 

Subaru: *sigh*

 

Subaru went back to the bed after a time and threw his back onto it, then looked at the ceiling. He managed to do it. With his intel from the last loop, he quickly managed to get Emilia and Rem by his side before anything bad comes from it. His body was aching though, since he returned by death, his mental stress barely recovered but his physical stress didn’t.

 

Despite being healed through the dragon’s blood and his allies, his body was still in a pitiful state as it still needed nutrients and proper sleep. Subaru laid there for a while before something covered the light in front of him.

 

Subaru: huh? Emilia?

 

Emilia: …

 

Emilia was above him, her hands right above his shoulders and her knees on the side of his hips. Her face was right in front of him. Subaru was deeply blushing, and so was she. Subaru wasn’t able to understand what was happening.

 

Emilia: Subaru… Does that mean… You already took Rem as your woman, right?

 

Subaru: …Yes, I’m sorry Emilia.

 

Emilia: …Then… I want to be your woman too... Make me your woman, take me as your woman…

 

Subaru: -hk!

 

What was happening? Why was she being so assertive? He didn’t mind her being as such but still, this was out of character from her to be so direct-

 

Subaru: “-wait”

 

Was it because… She had a competition? During the last year, Rem was asleep and even after she woke up, Emilia didn’t have to worry about Rem because she didn’t have any romantic feelings toward him, according to Subaru.

 

Right now, though, Emilia was worried sick that Subaru would quickly get tired of her; she was worried that Subaru wouldn’t look at her anymore. The new competition that she had was pushing her to be more aggressive.

 

Subaru: Emilia, I…

 

The authority of Gluttony shut down and Subaru lost his composure not being able to keep a straight face after this.

 

Emilia: …It might not be official in the eyes of the world… But right there, right now, let’s be together. Let me be your woman…

 

Emilia was insisting like never before, Subaru couldn’t help but find it cute. On the other hand, he was overwhelmed by emotions.

 

A marriage, just like with Rem, was what Emilia was asking of him. not official in the eyes of the world because they won’t sing it to anyone up until they are ready to do so. Still, she was asking for his hand. What would Subaru’s answer be?

 

Subaru: …Sure! Of course!

 

They looked at each other for a moment, not knowing how to make it go to the next step. Subaru was gazing at these amethyst eyes while she was gazing as this black jade eyes.

 

They decided to let their brain be on standby and let their emotions take over. Slowly, Subaru was the first to approach and Emilia became flustered before also approaching.

 

They shared a kiss, a long, beautiful kiss as the new “unofficial” couple decided to be with each other. Though…

 

Emilia: eep!

 

Subaru: ?!

 

Something inside Subaru was making a ravage, his hormones started to spike for no reason and before he knew it, he started to touch and grab Emilia inappropriately. She was surprised and flustered but-

 

Subaru: Oh! Sorry Emilia! I- …

 

Emilia: …

 

 

She didn’t defend herself, meaning she was giving him the green card.

 

But Subaru was now starting to wonder what it could be. The only time he felt like this was because of Capella. Was she the cause of this?

 

Subaru: “No”

 

Capella lost her powers, meaning this was potentially an after effect of her power that lasted even after she lost her powers. He had to fix it.

 

Emilia: Subaru… Don’t stop.

 

Subaru: !

 

Subaru was surprised by this answer, he previously didn’t want to escalate it, but right now, his genitals were the ones commanding his body. He grabbed Emilia into a tight embrace before approaching his head toward her ear and whispering-

 

Subaru: I love you.

 

Upon these words, Subaru and Emilia shared their first time together which was way softer than Rem’s but still harsher on Emilia’s mind and body. She was barely able to keep it together physically, mentally and emotionally.

 

 

 

Chapter 40

Notes:

IMPORTANT NOTES:

Well, from today i'll start posting 2 chapiters a week. Why? Because i finished my fanfic in the drafts, meaning that you'll have 2 times more content for a few weeks.

I was really tired because of the efforts i put during these last 3 days, so i hope you enjoy.

Enjoy the reading.

 

 

 

Emilia: *zzzz*

 

Subaru: …

 

Smiling on Emilia’s bed, Subaru tried his best to not fall asleep. Admiring her face, he thought to himself that things went way better than expected.

 

Subaru: “…there are still issues that aren’t solved though.”

 

Subaru conquered Emilia, but he still needed to see Rem and conquer her again. Knowing Rem, there was no way she wouldn’t be jealous or wouldn’t want his attention. He had to make it clear that even now, he still needed her help when necessary and not to leave him all the hard tasks.

 

Subaru: “The other issue too… ”

 

Capella was in a coma from fatigue and stress. If she’s anywhere near his fatigue or Rem’s, she will definitely sleep all day long; she will have more sleep during the next few days following that. So, any interrogations were out of the table until she recovered, which also means they will have to make the authorities wait before they send her off.

 

Though, letting her be idle is a terrible idea, so he’ll have to discuss with her each day to recomfort her and improve her mental state.

 

Subaru: “what a drag.”

 

There was also a last thing tied to Capella, her murder.

 

Someone killed her, and he was sure of it because after they entered today, he sneakily checked the bars when Ram was ranting. Upon verification and touching the bars, there was no way she would have been able to do such thing as taking a piece out of it.

 

One of the reason the camp members thought she killed herself was because they didn’t trust the fact that she lost her powers. They thought she regained some of it and ended her life on the spot, but Subaru knew better.

 

Subaru died during the last loop. That alone was an indication that someone killed him, and it was not an accident since Beatrice was with him. Someone killed Capella, and to verify his theory he’ll spend as much time as he can to get info’s.

 

Subaru: What a drag.

 

Beatrice said that she would explain everything to others after healing Capella. Right now, Annerose must be occupied for a bit, but she’ll eventually search for Emilia.

 

Firstly, Subaru needs to thank Beatrice for her help and how she explained everything to the camp members about Capella’ situation.

 

Secondly, he needs to talk to Rem and try to conquer her while explaining that he still needs her by his side.

 

Thirdly, he’ll search around the manor, not just the cell, for any clue about whoever committed the crime. Though, his suspects are Schult and Roswaal.

 

Subaru: …

 

Subaru had to stop being naive. He knew it, it was his resolve on that day shortly before he got abducted or else it would have terrible consequences.

 

Aldebaran. Despite them being close as they came from the same world, he was also not a member of the Emilia camp for long. Despite saving him, Subaru does not know much about him and as such he had to be on the list of suspects.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Many hours have passed since Capella’s interrogation; Emilia woke up 30 minutes after Subaru had his mental thought. They went out and separated after a kiss. Beatrice had already explained the whole situation to the camp members, which obviously didn’t sit right with Ram who got sour and kept ignoring him.

 

It didn’t seem like it, but Subaru was quite hurt by just how she was avoiding him at all costs, but she wasn’t a priority.

 

After thanking Beatrice, the next subject of this conversation was-

 

Subaru: Rem.

 

Rem: Subaru… Did you patch things up with Emilia-sama?

 

Subaru: Yes.

 

Rem: …Indeed, I can smell it on you…

 

Subaru: -hk!

 

Beatrice: ah?

 

Subaru immediately got uncomfortable, he didn’t think he would get busted like that. Subaru just wanted to convey he convinced Emilia for their 2-timing thing but right now, he was quite in a bad spot because of his decision.

 

Beatrice on the other hand looked completely horrified as if she understood what she meant while processing the extent of these words.

 

Rem: …

 

Rem turned around. She was upset.

 

Subaru: …

 

Wife beater, cheater, manipulator. Subaru couldn’t get these words out of his head. Subaru was a weak man when it comes to Emilia and Rem.

 

Subaru remembered he had to ask Capella how to get rid of these impulses. Emilia barely touched him, and he went into frenzy as if he couldn’t stop. It was dangerous and he had to get rid of it.

 

Subaru touched Rem’s shoulder.

 

Subaru: Rem… I’m sorry about that.

 

Rem: Sorry about what?

 

Subaru: …Cheating on you…

 

Rem: … We agreed that you would go for Emilia, didn’t we? Why are you talking like that?

 

Beatrice: W-w-w-what are you guys talking about, I suppose?

 

Beatrice was becoming more and more confused, then Subaru patted her head.

 

Subaru: I will explain it all properly afterwards. Rem.

 

Rem: ?

 

Subaru lowered his upper body.

 

Subaru: I apologize.

 

Rem: …But-

 

Subaru: -we indeed talked about it, but there are also ways to do things. I didn’t respect you enough. Even if it was a possibility, I just couldn’t resist on the moment. I apologize for not respecting my part of our deal as I shouldn’t have done something like that without talking it out with you.

 

Rem: …I- … You have Emilia-sama now, right? I do not think I have a place there, right?

 

Subaru looked up to Rem who was piercing his gaze with her intense glare. She was expecting something even though she was saying something else.

 

“Rem does not know what she wants” rezoned in his head. Could it be a side effect of all these years of self-loath even after she lost memories?

 

Subaru: …Don’t be stupid.

 

Rem/Beatrice: Huh?!

 

Subaru wouldn’t deny her faults anymore. Instead of saying that it wasn’t her fault for things she wasn’t responsible for or butter her up, he will now make sure she understands… By his own methods, just like what the Rem of the previous loop wanted, even if it meant it would offend her.

 

Rem: Rude.

 

Subaru: You’re smarter than this, aren’t you?

 

Rem: humf! I can get mad, so careful Subaru.

 

Subaru: hahaha! In that case, I’ll go right to where I want.

 

Rem: ?

 

Subaru: I’ve told you before, didn’t I? You’re not a replacement for Emilia and she’s not a replacement for you. I’ll always need you, no matter what; I want you to stay by my side.

 

Rem: That’s some big words coming from you. You can do everything alone; you do not need me anymore nor anyone who is not important.

 

Subaru: ppfff ha ha ha !

 

Rem: w-what is it?

 

Subaru was starting to get on Rem’s nerves, mocking her like that…

 

Subaru: You and I are truly alike in terms of self-loathness, don’t you think?

 

Rem: …

 

Subaru: Rem, you know it isn’t true. Why do you lie to yourself thinking otherwise?

 

Rem: …I- …

 

Subaru approached Rem then placed a hand on her head.

 

Subaru: When we were in the cell, we helped each other, didn’t we? None of us would have been able to reach the conclusion we are at right now weren’t it for the other. The way you guided me, the way you helped me, the way you supported me, the way you had my back emotionally, all of this mattered to get this current result.

 

Rem: …But-

 

Subaru: -Now that it is over and I’m going for Emilia, you think it changes anything I feel for you?

 

Rem: …

 

Subaru lowered his body to look Rem in the eyes.

 

Subaru: …You can see me as a 2-timers or a weak man or even a cheater for what I unjustly did to you right now, but…

 

Subaru held Rem’s hands.

 

Subaru: I still love you, Rem. And that isn’t going to change for anyone.

 

Rem: …2-timer.

 

Subaru: gah! My heart! My poor heart! Rem rejected me!

 

Rem: ppfff!! Ah, haha! Stupid.

 

Rem was smiling. Rem had a few tears on the corner of her eyes. Rem was happy.

 

Subaru: ha, haha! Hahaha!

 

Subaru won Rem back.

 

Leaving Rem into her state would undeniably provoke her jealousy and degradation of mental state. Rem did not completely get rid of the effects Capella had put on her brain; she could easily get depressed if Subaru decides to ignore her, but as long as he’s on her side, everything will be fine.

 

Rem: All that talk but you can’t prove it.

 

Subaru: hum?

 

Rem: All that talk, yet you can’t fully prove it. I’m technically your wife if you remember as we concluded in that cell.

 

Beatrice: W-w-what are you guys talking about, I suppose?!?

 

Rem: ah, yes Beatrice-sama, Subaru and I decided to be together… But I think we got into it a lot and…

 

Subaru: Well… It isn’t really official but by minimal standards, Rem and I technically got married.

 

Beatrice opened her mouth, not being able to talk, shock written all over her face. If someone was wondering what a “error” would look like into a spirit thought, this is what it would.

 

Subaru: Rem, what do you mean by “can’t prove it”?

 

Rem: Well… You and Emilia made up, right? It wouldn’t be a good thing to just go for me after every effort you put into it, right?

 

Subaru: …*sighs*

 

Subaru sighs as if he was tired; Rem noticed so and thought she was being obnoxious.

 

Subaru: It seems like you still don’t get it; come here.

 

Rem: what are yo- ha!

 

Beatrice: W-where are you going, I suppose?

 

Subaru: Beatrice, I’m sorry for leaving you like that, but could you wait for me? I’m going into Rem’s room; I’ll be back in a few hours. If after 2 and half I do not come back, feel free to do as you want.

 

Rem: HA?!

 

Beatrice: …-to have a conversation, right?

 

Subaru: hahaha! I’ll come back as soon as I finish. Come Rem.

 

Rem: wait!

 

Subaru did not listen as he pulled Rem’s arm in, and they continued their direction toward Rem’s room.

 

Beatrice stood there, dumbfounded, not even properly understanding what was going on.

 

Beatrice: What just happened, I suppose?

 

Beatrice confusion grew deeper as she watched the couple leave. The moment was temporarily ruined though, because Subaru realized he didn’t know where Rem room was.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

2 weeks later.

 

2 weeks have passed, and they were getting closer to the 3^rd. 2 weeks since the previous events; things changed a bit. Rem and Subaru were closer; Emilia and Subaru were closer, but Rem and Emilia relationship were a bit awkward; especially when they sometimes become possessive of him.

 

Emilia made it clear that she’d try out the polygamy thing but there is no guarantee that she’ll be into it.

 

Talking about cold shoulders, Ram and Annerose were giving one to Subaru. Annerose was obviously giving it to him because, despite the fact that he claimed up and down that he loved Emilia, he still admitted his feelings for Rem, which kind of diminished whatever respect Annerose had for him.

 

Ram on the other hand…

 

Subaru: Ram.

 

Ram: …

 

It was a completely different matter. Subaru knew leaving things like this would do no good, especially with what he experienced in the previous loop. So why would he take so long as to completely confront Ram, you would ask?

 

After his “sessions” with Emilia and Rem, Subaru’s body feel asleep. He became more physically tired, had nausea, lack of energy and sometimes even a fever. It was a condition he shared with Rem for a time after their return, but after this second week, he felt weirdly better than he had ever been. As if… The pain and strain on his body were not even present. So now he could try to talk to Ram in this hallway.

 

Ram: Ram, have work to do, quickly finish up what you have to say.

 

Subaru: So cold, you used to be warmer to me nee-sama.

 

Ram: …Ram does not see what you are talking about. Quickly go to the point.

 

Small talk was not his forte, and Ram saw right through him. His tone and the one of the conversations changed immediately.

 

Subaru: Ram, why are you avoiding me?

 

Ram: …

 

Ram refused to respond to that question. The moment Subaru asked his question; his eyes became more serious.

 

Subaru: I would have normally guessed it was because of Rem, but you started acting like this with me before it even started.

 

Ram: humf! Treating Ram sister like this is unforgivable. Ram would have broken your bones weren’t it for the fact that it would have made Rem sad.

 

Subaru laughed nervously, he still remembers the ringing in his ears when Ram hit his face 2 weeks ago. It didn’t hurt anymore but the emotional pain was still there.

 

Subaru: I guess I’ll have to thank you for your mercy then.

 

Ram: If this is what you have to say, Ram will go finish the rest of her tasks.

 

Ram wanted to turn around but was quickly stopped.

 

Subaru: Stay there, we haven’t finished yet.

 

Subaru told her so, cutting her tracks like a wall.

 

Ram: Ram thought she asked you to go to the point, didn’t she?

 

Ram started to show a lack of patience; she really wasn’t up for anything but the main point.

Subaru: …I told you before, I forgive you and I’m not asking you to forgive her.

 

Ram: What is this about?

 

Subaru scratched his head. He’s been thinking about it, he thought things would quickly go to normal after a time. After all, it wasn’t the first time Ram was physical with him… Just not to that point if we ignore the one loop where she killed him. He definitely did not expect these events to affect her this much, especially in the long run.

 

Subaru: You’re eaten by your regrets of having punched me in the face, aren’t you?

 

Ram: …Ram doesn't see what you’re talking about.

 

Subaru: come on, stop being a tsundere for 2 seconds, nee-sama! I know you’ve been ruminating for a time because of that! I thought at first you were mad at me, and I spent 5 days wondering how I could excuse myself toward you before realizing you’re the target of your own blaming.

 

Ram: Ram never blames herself.

 

Ram turned to the side, swiftly turning her head and crossing her arms, denying it.

 

Subaru: So fucking thick headed. Listen up.

 

Ram: …

 

Subaru: You do not have to feel sorry for what you did, I do know you don’t feel good about yourself but still, you don’t have to keep sulking about it. I’m the one who brought an archbishop there, wasn’t I? You’re in right for wanting revenge and not keeping her anywhere near your sister, especially after what happened.

 

Ram: …Did it affect you?

 

Subaru: hum?

 

Ram question’s completely cut Subaru’s from his rant.

 

Ram: Your time there, at Lust organization, did it affect you?

 

Subaru understands now, Ram did not see anything wrong with him because he was holding himself in through his authority; she couldn’t read him. Though, if he had put his authority aside at the time during their interactions 2 weeks ago, it would have been a terrible idea. This time, he didn’t need to use it because he wanted a clear and pure discussion with Ram.

 

Subaru: A lot.

 

Subaru answer came cut and clear.

 

Ram: …

 

Subaru: At night, I’m having nightmares that depict random nights I spent at Capellas’s base; sometimes I dream about some of my torture sessions. I’m instinctively holding some parts of my body to calm myself down sometimes.

 

Ram: …

 

Subaru: *sigh* I hated Capella, with every last ounce of my being to the point where I couldn’t contain my emotions against her when you guys saved me back then.

 

Ram: So why save her?

 

Subaru looked at Ram, thought for a moment and conveyed.

 

Subaru: I saw her being near a breaking point that wouldn’t allow us to inflict anything upon her. Losing her as she is, would create a new person through mind-break, and anything we will inflict upon her would only be for our own satisfaction and not the being that made us suffer.

 

Ram: So, you’re fine with punishing her?

 

Subaru: I was. But the longer I was with her during these weeks, the more I think something just doesn’t add. I want to make sure of something, to prove to myself that this is still the same person who inflicted all of this upon us and that it will lead to answers preventing us from making mistakes in the future.

 

Ram got confused.

 

Ram: huh? What are you saying? Do you not think this is Lust? Are you blind?

 

Subaru: I think there’s more layer to her because she doesn’t represent whatever she did when we were inside her cell. Of course, it will not just forgive everything she did but still, I want to understand. I apologize if I made you think you didn’t deserve to punish her for us, none of us are mad at you.

 

Ram: …

 

Subaru: Still sulking huh? I thought you were supposed to be the mature one. Quit sulking and don’t take responsibility for what isn’t yours, especially if forgiven, nee-sama.

There was a silence for a moment before Ram approached Subaru.

 

*tonk*

 

Subaru: Argh!

 

Ram: Quit playing the tough man, Barusu.

 

Ram flicked his forehead with greater force than he was used to. Subaru also deserved it because he purposely provoked her with her own words in the previous loop but at least, Subaru managed to do what he wanted.

 

Ram: Ram told you already Barusu, Ram doesn’t have a single bit of regret nor anything. It is true that Ram temporarily lost her composure but that was only because you played the fool.

 

Subaru: Come on, apologize at least.

 

Ram: humf! Not in your dream.

 

The tension was now diminishing as it could be sensed less and less between the 2.

 

Ram: Why would Ram apologize in the first place? Barusu is only going to befriend another enemy as he always does, that is why Ram got mad. Because she had to prepare herself to have you bring another enemy to your cause.

 

Subaru: wait, wait, wait! Hold on! I’m not going to bring Capella to our side! We even voted that the authority of Lugnica would come take her as a defeated archbishop, Remember?

 

Ram: Humf! As if Ram would believe such a lie. We’ve known each other for quite a while now, Barusu. You will not fool Ram.

 

Subaru: You make good arguments but still… I’m really not going to -argh!.

 

Ram flicked his nose this time making him yell in pain.

 

Subaru: …

 

Ram: …

 

Their demeanor was back to normal. They made up without saying it. Their relationship was repaired.

 

Ram: Ah, yes. Barusu, you…

 

Ram cut off her own words, thinking for a while.

 

Subaru: Huh? What is it?

 

Ram: …No, nothing. Do not waste Ram’s time more than this.

 

Ram turned around and started walking away. Subaru was wondering what she wanted to say before having a realization.

 

Subaru: …Ram, I will not play Rem.

 

Ram: …

 

Subaru: Even if it cost me everything, I’ll do my best to make her happy.

 

Ram momentarily turned around to look at him, eyes unmoving before she turned around, leaving only one side of her face facing Subaru. Her left eye gazed at him momentarily before conveying these words-

 

Ram: Sure, 2-timer.

 

Subaru: GAH! Right into the heart!

 

Ram started to walk back as if nothing had happened but seemingly in a better mood than before the conversation started.

 

Beatrice: …Betty can’t still believe you went this far with the maid and the elf in such a short time Subaru, I suppose.

 

Subaru: HUH?!? Beako, don’t scare me like that. I thought I was going to have a heart attack.

 

Beatrice came out of nowhere and stood idle right behind him during his conversation with Ram.

 

Beatrice: Betty has to admit that she’s a bit jealous of having less of your time during these last few days, I suppose, but at least you’re never away for long, hmf!

 

Subaru: Yeah, I would never really be far from you, you know.

 

They held hands as usual, and Subaru took the lead to guide them somewhere.

 

Beatrice: … It has been a time, but Betty has to inform you already.

 

Subaru: What is it?

 

Beatrice: Subaru, did someone touch your gate during your stay at Lust’s base?

 

Beatrice inquired about this question seriously and with a bit of worry in her voice.

 

Subaru: huh? Yes, Lust authority can modify the shape of gates which is what transforms his victims, right?

 

Beatrice slightly narrowed her eyes.

 

Beatrice: Betty sees. Indeed, it is the basis by which the body and od interact, I suppose. Betty didn’t notice it at first and Betty wasn’t sure because the overall shape and output of your od was around the same, but there is something different.

 

Subaru: what? You mean… There are still side effects that aren’t fixed? What are they?

 

Beatrice: It seems like your od has been repaired a bit and is a bit more stable than before but it isn’t completely repaired; your mana will keep building up inside you, I suppose. What is concerning is the change in attitude of your od.

 

Subaru: What is it?

 

Beatrice: It seems like it absorbs mana faster yet reacts differently to it. It can store it but despite not being able to release it, it seems like a part of its energy is going somewhere. As if the mana absorbed isn’t going to be output as mana but directly inside your physical body, I suppose.

 

Subaru: What does that mean?

 

Beatrice: Normally, people use mana to reinforce their body during battle to avoid injuries they normally wouldn’t be able to sustain and increase their strength. But in your case, the mana is directly converted into energy for your physical body structure to reinforce it. If you were able to use mana normally, your output and ability to use yin would have been stronger for example. Your body is also becoming tougher, I fact.

 

Subaru: That is good news then!

 

Beatrice: no, it isn’t, in fact. Such a phenomenon rarely happens because whenever it does, the body can’t handle the amount of pure energy being dropped to reinforce it and the people affected by it die!

 

Subaru: -hk?!

 

Did Capella do this knowing this would happen? If yes, that means Rem isn’t spared from this either. Subaru has to act fast.

 

Beatrice: You seem stable for now but who knows what can happen if your body decides it can’t handle it anymore. Unlike your case when your od was broken, just absorbing mana will not help because this time it is directly transformed into energy for your body to consume.

 

In other words, absorbing his mana will not amount to anything.

 

Was actually this that killed him? In the previous loop he was indeed with Beatrice when they went to sleep and when he woke, he had returned by death already. Did it cause him to get a stroke? A heart attack? There was only one way to know.

 

Subaru: …We have to go see Capella.

 

Beatrice: You said she’s the one who did this, right?

 

Subaru: Yes. She must be the one to know how to fix it.

 

Beatrice will not say it out loud but mentally she’s grateful that they didn’t get rid of Capella sooner or else they might have been in trouble now. Beatrice was proud of her contractor.

 

Subaru: let’s go.

 

Beatrice: Yes, I suppose.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Headaches, nausea, fever, fatigue, lack of continency, pain in the groin that prevent from even walking properly, hunger, cold, fear, anxiety, depression, hyperventilation, despair.

 

Capella: …

 

It was all Capella could feel in the past 2 weeks. When her life was turned upside down by that boy, she lost everything, but she wasn’t even mad about what she lost anymore because for her future surpassed now, her non-present anger.

 

Capella’s injuries have been treated to just a degree that would allow her to stay stable but in actuality, the pain in several parts of her body through physical trauma was still aching.

 

Capella was never used to pain despite having her authority for over 50 years already. She changed her body to increase her health, change the way her nervous system works so she doesn’t feel pain and increase her ability to heal but she never truly permanently changed her physical strength nor muscles density to endure it. She was weak in her current state.

 

Capella was born a weak girl with a strong will, even after changing her body through her authority to be like Leo’s and Mary to endure harsh conditions, her healing abilities were currently almost as slow as an extremely healthy human. In comparison, bruises like the ones on her face wouldn’t last an afternoon on her average former “children”. That’s just how weak her health was after the upgrade.

 

Capella never expected to be put in such a situation where she would have been overpowered this much in such a short amount of time and be put under someone. She either expected to live as long as she wanted or die a quick and swift death when time is to come but this was so much worse.

 

Capella: …When is the time?

 

Despite all this, and the terrifying thought she would potentially die in a horrible way in one way or another, she somehow still saw hope. That hope name was Natsuki Subaru.

 

He’s the one that injured her. The one that tarnished her body, yet he was the kindest to her.

 

When the pink haired maid tried to assault her, Subaru was the one to de-escalate the situation. Every day, he was the one to bring her food and tries to make small talk while Capella generally refuses to engage in any casual conversations.

 

Despite all that, the kindness he gave her, and which was genuine, gave her a feeble, meager hope. A useless hope that she grabbed onto regardless. To do what? Even Capella didn’t know.

 

Everything her “hope” was laying into was nothing more than cope and delusional hope. The hope that she’ll somehow keep living. Still, she needed hope, an objective to hold onto, or else she wouldn’t be able to bear it, and she’ll break mentally.

 

*CRANK*

 

Capella: ?

 

The door was opening. It was unusual at this time. Despite her hurry to see people- or rather “him”, the unexpected change creates an atmosphere she was dreading.

 

After a sequence of many doors opening, being as loud as the previous one if not louder, 2 figures finally entered the room.

 

Subaru: Yo Capella. You had 2 good weeks of rest, didn’t you? We came to get answers to urgent questions.

 

“He” came. Her delusional “hope” to give her a chance to live.

 

Capella: Subaru.

 

Subaru was stunned for a moment, then a smile drew itself on his face.

 

Subaru: I see you’ve started calling my name again, huh? Good. Now, let’s begin.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Capella: …

 

Subaru: …

 

This was as usual. Subaru wanted to make sure no one entered this room. So, each time he wanted to discuss with Capella, he would check the inside of the cell and then sit next to her so they could talk, and he could check if there were important changes.

 

Capella: So? What do you want to talk about?

 

Sitting on the ground and being 3 meters apart, they sat in silence for a moment before Capella finally decides to break the silence.

 

Subaru: Capella, you did something to our body, right? To me and Rem during our sessions of torture before we escape. What did you do?

 

Capella: So, you did notice, huh? Well, I did a lot of things, not sure you want to hear it all.

 

Beatrice: Quit playing! Tell us everything you know right now!

 

Capella: -hk!!

 

Capella was surprised by Beatrice’s outburst. Yes, Beatrice was also in the cell as a guard for Subaru if things went awry. Capella recoiled from Beatrice’s yell, as if she was about to attack her but Subaru held her.

 

Subaru: oi, oi, oi. Calm down Beatrice.

 

Beatrice: But Subaru… We need answers.

 

Her eyes were pleading and in a hurry, she didn’t know when the potential inevitable would come.

 

Subaru: I know but I want us to be gentle with her, do you understand? Let me handle this.

 

Beatrice: …Understood, I suppose.

 

Beatrice calmed herself before sitting back down. Capella was warry of the spirit, Subaru saw it clearly.

 

Subaru: We will not hurt you.

 

Capella: …

 

Subaru: We will not hurt you, but we need answers; tell us everything you know and everything will be fine.

 

Capella: *gulp*

 

Capella looked him in the eyes, just like other days, he wasn’t lying.

 

Subaru knew he had at least 2 other weeks before something happened and he needed to exploit as much info as he could during this time.

 

Subaru: come on, tell us. I will not hurt you.

 

Capella: *sigh*

 

After looking at Beatrice, Capella knew Subaru had her in a leash so she wouldn’t do any hasty actions. Capella knew it was the worst thing to give your jailers what they wanted but she was too afraid of any consequences.

 

Capella: i… Shaped your brain in a way to reduce the very amount of “will” your body can produce… Because of that… You can easily fall into depression and other mental illnesses.

 

Beatrice: -hk! You what?!

 

Capella: -hk! wait!

 

Subaru: Beatrice, stop now!

 

Beatrice: But look at what she said she did! Betty cannot let this slide-

 

Subaru: -Beatrice.

 

Beatrice: …

Subaru: Do it for me.

 

Beatrice: … Understood, I suppose.

 

Beatrice lowered her hand and calmed herself. Capella looked like she was a few bad emotions away from a mental breakdown. Subaru cared about Capella’s mental health, but he had to make this conversation advance.

 

Subaru: How to fix this, Capella?

 

Capella: Huh? Oh~… hum… Only through my authority…

 

Subaru/Beatrice: …

 

Subaru: So, it is useless to try to do anything about it, huh?

 

Capella: N-not exactly. That part of the brain can almost grow back to normal with mental training. The more you train your mental and have a better mental state, the more the organ in the brain responsible for it will almost grow back to normal but it will never be the same size as before without my authority. Still, you should be able to live normal lives…

 

At least there was one thing to worry less about.

 

Subaru: I see. What else?

 

Capella: …I shaped your body in a way to convert a part of the mana from your od into pure physical energy that can be consumed by your body; it will reinforce it and do better things like healing faster, be tolerant to diseases and poison.

 

Subaru/Beatrice: -hk?!

 

Capella: huh?

 

Beatrice: This one!

 

Capella: heh?

 

Capella was confused by their outburst, she was on guard, but it seemed like this time, it was more about surprise than anger.

 

Subaru: Is it dangerous? Can it be reverted? How to heal from it?

 

Capella: wa-wa-wa-what are you guys talking about?

 

Capella was so surprised by the burst of energy she could hardly contain her surprise and was stumbling on her words.

 

Subaru: That change in my body, it is bad, right? It will harm me in the future, right? Tell us how to heal it.

 

Capella: You’re getting it wrong! You’re getting it wrong!! That change on the body had no bad side effects! Almost at least. It just makes you hungrier and make consume more food, but it isn’t dangerous at all!

 

Subaru/Beatrice: …huh?

 

Capella: All of… My former “children” were all modified to be battle hardened soldiers. This was one of the requisites. I made sure to give them a body resistant to climate and health issues, that’s all!

 

Subaru: Why is it that you gave it to Rem and me then?

 

Capella: *gulp*

 

Capella immediately started sweating bullets, this was no good, but she forced herself to respond.

 

Capella: … I was afraid… That you would die from my torture without giving me any info’s… So, I made your bodies more resistant for the sole basis to bear the situation in which…you would have no skin and were bleeding up….

 

Beatrice: …You’re lucky that Betty’s contractor is kind and asked Betty to stay back or else Betty would have turned you into crystal right away.

 

Capella: *gulp* I guess… I have to thank him.

 

Beatrice: You better should.

 

Beatrice was more furious than before but even more dumbfounded by the fact that Subaru really agreed to give such a person a chance.

 

Subaru: …What else?

 

Capella: I… learned it recently but when I had my authority, the simple act of being close to someone or shapeshift them would increase their hormonal activities… I did not know that, and I do not know if it is permanent…

 

Subaru: I see… What else?

 

Capella: … When I surprised you and the blue haired girl, Rem. I… Did try to neuter you but failed in the process, and instead increased the organ in your brain responsible for horniness…

 

Subaru: oh…

 

Beatrice: ah…

 

Capella: …

 

Subaru: …Can you-

 

Capella: -no. I can’t fix it because I lost my authority… It is permanent too.

 

Subaru: well, shit.

 

Capella: You should be fine for a time but after 2 weeks without activities, things will start to be tense…

 

Subaru: I see…. Huh?

 

Capella: …

 

Capella was distant all that time and only now, Subaru realized why. THIS was why.

 

Capella feared he would force himself on her again, and because she thinks he doesn’t do these kinds of activities often, it increased her suspicions for him to do anything out of place right now.

 

Subaru: Wait, wait, wait! I’m not horny!

 

Capella: …

 

Capella turned her eyes aways in distrust.

 

Subaru: It is true! I was a virgin up until recently!

 

Capella: …Your moniker is literally little girl user.

 

Subaru: Yeah, but I have no such relationship with little girl!

 

Capella: …hu…

 

Capella turned er head away and did not want to listen. She could tell he was telling the truth, but she didn’t want to believe it.

 

Subaru: …By the way… You said you lost your authority. What makes you so sure of it?

 

Capella: huh?

 

Subaru: I mean, didn’t your authority stop working because it was supposed to be the dragon’s blood authority or something of a kind?

 

Capella: Are you serious?

 

Subaru: ?

 

Capella was more than dumfounded. What does this mean? Did she lose to someone who had absolutely zero preparation against her? How? She previously thought that he had a good plan to stop her, but it backfired against both of them. But was nothing but… luck?

 

Capella: I can’t believe I lost to you.

 

Subaru: What? I… *sigh* just respond the question.

 

Capella: …No, it wasn’t the dragon’s blood authority, it was mine… And you’re the one who took it from me.

 

Subaru/Beatrice: …huh?

 

The tempo turned as now it was Subaru and Beatrice turned to be dumbfounded.

 

Capella: Despite what it looks like, the dragon blood and my body were completely incompatible.

 

Subaru: What?

 

Capella: When I inserted my arm inside you to look into your memories, your body suck away the dragon blood and my authority… No, the dragon blood rushed inside you instead, but your od took my authority, leaving me a defenseless girl.

 

Subaru: …

 

Subaru sucked out her authority.

 

Subaru: “wait…”

 

Something similar happened. When Louis split her authority into another being and put it inside him, he must have taken her authority. It is probably why he has the factor of gluttony, but she may have taken it back with her. How could he be so sure? His own authority is to stockpile authorities just like what Louis said. So, Lye’s factor was still with him.

 

Subaru: “It is not the dragon blood authority; I have the authority of Lust”

 

As a reminder, almost all of Subaru’s whole body was black because of the dragon blood in his body from the neck down. When he meets his friends, he was still half naked, so everyone already saw that he was black from the neck down with pulsating veins, but it seems they never touched the subject because they partially knew what it was and didn’t want to infer more sensible questions.

 

Subaru thought he would have caused a ruckus in his own world if he was still there in this state.

 

Still, it didn’t change much to the news now. He had the dragon blood and the authority of Lust, which is why Capella lost her powers.

 

Beatrice: …

 

Capella: …Aren’t you going to use them?

 

Subaru: Huh?

 

Capella: My authority. Aren’t you going to use it?

 

Subaru: …I do not know how to use it.

 

Capella: …Make sense.

 

Capella seemed way more hurt now that she learned that Subaru beat her unintentionally. She must have thought he was some genius that could do anything when he wanted but this must have been a disappointment to her.

 

Subaru: …Why were so evil?

 

Capella: huh?

 

Subaru started to go into some dark spots.

 

Subaru: You are the princess Capella Emerada Lugnica from 50 years ago, right?

 

Capella: …

 

Subaru: You seemed to have had a loving family, a good home to rest, a good position… Why throw it all away to become an enemy of your own home Nation? I don’t get it.

 

Capella: How could you understand?

 

Her tone changed and was filled with way more confidence than Subaru expected.

 

Subaru: ?!

 

Beatrice: !

 

The tone of her voice changed drastically. Triggering Beatrice on the spot, who stood up to put herself into a position to attack, but Subaru stopped her. Still, anger and frustration could be visible on Capella’s face.

 

Capella: How could you understand, huh?! How could you understand me? You’re not me nor have you been through what I’ve been through! You know nothing about me!!

 

Subaru: Then spill it out.

 

Capella was stunned by this audacity.

 

Capella: Huh?!! Are you this desperate to get info from me?!

 

Subaru: I told you, didn’t I? I’m trying to understand you and to know why you turned like this. This includes knowing your past.

 

Capella: What will you do with that?

 

Subaru: Nothing.

 

Capella: …

 

Subaru: I told you and I’ve been repeating so; I want to understand you, for my own personal gain. nothing tied to the camp.

 

Capella: …

 

Capella was thoughtful for a moment. She was thinking and kept thinking. She knew it was wrong to share info with the enemy in any way or leave herself open for exploit but…

 

Beatrice: …

 

Subaru: …Go on, I want to hear you.

 

Capella wanted to be heard; Capella wanted to be noticed; Capella wanted recomfort and because of that last part, Capella wanted to vent.

 

Capella: …I can’t finish it all in one sitting, so you’ll have to come in many days to have the full story from the roots.

 

Subaru: I’m fine with that. I’ll hear you as long as needed.

 

Capella: …It all started when…

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

55 years ago

 

In the royal castle of Lugnica, nobles were enjoying the festivities of a party. The banquet was one of the most luxurious in the entire country, as it was organized by the royal family itself. The nobles were dancing, the butlers and maids were serving, all of them being humans as there was a lot of tension between human and demi-humans.

 

In the night, the lights inside the royal castle were bright enough to make you think it was day. The royal family and its other branches were present. The reason? It was the 10th anniversary of princess Capella- no, of princess Emerada Lugnica.

 

Emerada: …

 

Emerada, close to her father the king, was looking gleefully at the light and the party that was displaying itself.

 

???: Emerada-sama, I wish you a good birthday.

 

Emerada: Thank you, Serah.

 

Serah was Emerada’s personal maid. A maid 9 years older than her yet was chosen to be by her side. Despite the difference in status, Emerada and Serah were friends and they were telling each other everything.

 

Serah had long brown hair, a maid uniform worthy of the royal castle and quite the potential to be a beauty in her older age.

 

Walking around and greeting the nobles who were coming to see her, Emerada happily greeted them back with what she was taught.

 

Noble 1: how cute.

 

Noble woman: Such a refined lady, you’ve been taught well from such a young age.

 

Praises were flowing, smiles were coming, she was the center of attention and was happy about it. Everything was fine. But…

 

Emerada: …

 

Emerada felt something off.

 

Ever since birth, Emerada’s health has been weak, very weak even. Her first time having a fever at 3 years old was almost fatal and she was saved only through the help of the best healer they could find in the kingdom. It led that same healer to obtain the title of “blue”, representing the greatest healer of the country.

 

From that point on, everything Emerada was interacting with was closely and carefully controlled. The food, her room, the state of a room to see if there was dust, the temperature, everything. It was also useless to state that going out outside of the castle with friends was a no go.

 

Emerada then spent her whole days inside the boring castle, only being able to admire the outside as her 2 elder brothers and elder sister could leave almost as much as they wanted.

 

Days and days, seeing kids play as they wanted, laughing at themselves and with each other was torture for her and she didn’t even understand why it was that she was forced to stay there.

 

Emerada, to counter her boredom, developed a new hobby: Watching people’s interactions.

 

That hobby rapidly became her favorite by 4-5 years old. It was her equivalent to seeing a movie. The drama, the laughs, the interesting conversations, the love stories, the wars tactics, the news, everything was like listening to stories for free without having to read a book. Though, because of her status and her condition, people tend to avoid her whenever she was noticed, which forced her to hide and sneak into unsuspected places to listen to them so they wouldn’t cut it short.

 

Although she would need to do a few cleanings while wearing something to protect herself from getting sick. Sometimes even good gear isn’t just enough to protect yourself from the dust and she ends up sick; still worth it in her book.

 

That same hobby led her to become even more observative of people and ended up giving her a special ability: Read people.

 

Emerada sat in hidden places to listen to people’s conversations, but she also saw the aftermaths of it and saw people’s reaction. Emerada saw individuals keep the straightest face they could, completely blending with their act but the moment the other party leaves, they would unleash their true reactions.

 

Sometimes guards were “tch” -ing the nobles who gave them orders, as they found them annoying.

 

Sometimes, nobles talk a lot of crap behind their fellow’s back while saying how much they didn’t like them.

 

Sometimes nobles or guards cheating on their spouses with the maids of the castles; sometimes these same maids were saying how the guards and nobles who were using them were are all fools, because they were weak men and easy to get benefits from.

 

Slowly, over the many months that followed, and despite her small age, Emerada started to notice the small details in people’s face. Whether it was fear or anger which was the easiest to discern or when someone was planning or lusting toward someone.

 

The last 2 were harder to see or understand for her as per her small age but she understood it wasn’t good when the king, Emerada’s father, got mad at the queen for cheating on him and vice versa when she was barely 6.

 

In the aftermath of that event with the king and queen, her parents were hardly interacting and decided to give a personal maid to Emerada, still at the age of 6. It ended up being Serah who was 15 years old at the time.

 

In this party everyone gathered in her honor for the first time. From her 8 to her 10^th birthday, her health started to show a lot of improvement. Emerada was joyful and gleefully happy for everything in her honor.

 

Still, the feeling she had didn’t disappear at all. She was used to seeing people gaze onto each other but never toward her. Whenever she looked at them, she was uncomfortable; it wasn’t just limited to the timidness she felt for never really interacting with people outside the castle.

 

Their gaze, they were different from what the people inside the castle had. They weren’t warm, they didn’t show any kindness but rather pure manipulation as if they were expecting something from her. After each interaction, it was fine when she got away and didn’t have to interact with them, but…

 

Emerada: …

 

There were 2 people she wasn’t definitely comfortable with, even more than the others. The first one was Roswaal J Mathers, this woman was completely different in every aspect from others and her face inspired Emerada absolutely no confidence whatsoever. Other nobles were fine but her desire for manipulation was outside everything she ever saw in her life.

 

The second one was Lio Barriel. From what she heard, it was Leip Barriel’s uncle. A man in his 45 who kept looking at her with eyes she just couldn’t describe, and it had been going on for a while now.

 

He wasn’t just looking; he was staring at her while pointing at her while his butler and him were talking secretly.

 

Now though, it was time to greet him.

 

Lio: Greetings, princess Emerada. It is good to finally meet you.

 

Emerada: Greetings, Lio Barriel. Same as well as me, it is good to meet you.

 

Emerada gently tugged the sides of her robe and lifted them up after placing her right leg before the left, then bowed to show respect.

 

Lio: oh my, what a respectable lady by 7 already.

 

King: indeed, isn’t she? But actually, she’s 10.

 

Lio: oh, my apologies. I may have mistaken myself with the other party I went to the other week.

 

King: No worries. The reason as to why we didn’t let her into meetings or parties is because of frail body and poor health.

 

Lio lifts his eyelid up.

 

Lio: Frail body and poor health?

 

Queen: indeed. She was born weak; her body is so frail that she can easily get marks and bruises just from sleeping incorrectly; it is that bad. It doesn’t help that her health does not allow her physical tasks or else she’ll be very sick.

 

King: But in the last 2 years, her health started to stabilize a lot; it even improved but she’s still not ready for anything intensive. Though, I think by now she can go to town and enjoy herself a bit.

 

Lio: …I see…

 

Emerada: …

 

Lio gaze softened a lot as he looked at Emerada and he was smiling just as softly.

 

King: Is there something Lio?

 

Lio: Nay my king. I’m just truly sorry to hear that and wanted to express my deepest apologies for my rudeness of not knowing that.

 

King: Do not worry at all. We keep it a bit secret for protection purposes.

 

Lio: I see, I see. Oh, I forgot something. I need to go back to my butler to fix a few issues. Please forgive me, your majesty. If you allow me, I need to go.

 

Queen: No issues.

 

Lio was the last in line to greet; the family members who were present decided to go somewhere else.

 

Though, unlike others who were distracted and because of her developed hearing, Emerada could hear a sound as they were leaving.

 

Lio: tch!

 

Emerada looked back for a while at Lio who was now talking to his butler, his face completely furious. After a short discussion his butler pointed finger at the direction of the maids while saying something only they could hear.

 

Emerada did not know what they were talking about, but it crept a smile on Lio’s face right afterwards.

 

 

A few hours later

 

 

Emerada was wandering around the hallways by herself trying to find a good spot to listen to people’s stories. It was indeed her birthday, she met 2 new people with which she felt like she had a lot of connections and could develop a deep friendship. Still, her passion is to listen to people in undetected places.

 

Emerada: ?

 

While walking around though, she heard the voice of a person. It was the second door to her right. She was curious and she approached it gleefully, expecting some secret conversation.

 

Emerada: … “what?”

 

She wasn’t hearing any conversation, just what felt like very small talk. She didn’t hear a single thing besides some weird sounds. Emerada saw the door was half open, so she decided to peak in it as her curiosity was stronger.

 

The sight she was met was so much worse than what she thought. A man had his pants lowered and was doing hips movement; right below him was a maid who was face against the ground while the man was holding her arms.

 

Emerada: Eurk.

 

Emerada was disgusted; she could have made her whole life without having to see the back of that man who was fooling around with a maid. Emerada guessed that it was one of these maids who tried to get favors from a noble to get what she wanted. So, she must have teased him and bring him into this very dark place for their amusement. Emerada wanted no part of it.

 

Emerada: Hum?  *gaaasp*

 

At least that was what she thought. When Emerada’s eyes looked closer, she saw that the man was Lio Barriel. A man she didn’t want anything to do with; she was about to flee but the next sight she caught was even worse.

 

Emerada: no… It can’t be…

 

She thought that the maid right bellows him was a random maid who brought him there for her own benefit but no.

 

Serah: *sobs* *muffled scream*

 

It was none other than Serah. It wasn’t like she was enjoying this either, at all. Lio Barriel was clearly forcing himself on her and used one hand to muffle her screams.

 

Lio: That’s right. You better not scream, or I’ll ruin your life. Tch! I had other plans with your stupid little princess, but her condition seemed to have saved her for once. I can’t risk creating a vendetta from the king toward me.

 

Lio was forcibly pushing her toward the ground to keep her in place and was forcing himself on her with all of his weight to not let her go. The muffled cries, the despair in her eyes, everything burned itself into Emerada’s brain as she watched.

 

For a moment, she was processing what the man just said before realizing that he was referring to her.

 

Emerada slowly stepped back, horrified, without making a sound and she quickly ran off when she was far away.

 

Emerada: no! no, no, no! I need to call for help!

 

As she just witnessed a crime of a high degree against her first, only and best friend, Emerada ran away. She cursed herself yet she couldn’t do anything against it besides running and asking for help.

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

For my second project, i haven't started it yet. I'll at least make 1 or 2 chapiters before the end of my fanfic but i will not post as consistently as this one for time and work purposes. I'm not even sure that i'll finish my second project due to not even knowing the end myself, unlike this one where i had everything mostly planned out.

Chapter 41

Notes:

hope you have a good reading.

 

 

 

In the garden field, Garfield, Otto and Subaru were chilling together. In front of them was nothing but a wide area of green grass where they would spend their time.

 

Subaru: …

 

Otto: …*sigh* What is on your mind Natsuki-san?

 

Subaru: Huh? Nothing, really.

 

Garfield: Capt’ain, you may learn to lie a bit because you’re completely unconvincing.

 

Subaru: …It is Capella.

 

Otto: *sigh* Will the lolimancer strike again?

 

Subaru immediately widened his eyes.

 

Subaru: -What was that?

 

Garfield: I mean, Otto bro is right though.

 

Subaru: But what does that mean. Otto, just because you’re exasperated at the fact that we kept Capella alive doesn’t mean you should be an ass about it!

 

Subaru yelled out his anger at his fellow friend, but Otto wasn’t just going to sit there, idle while being called names.

 

Otto: It is true that I was mad-

 

Subaru: -You’re still mad!

 

Otto: …tch! It is true that I’m “still” mad by your antics, but it is because Capella is just too dangerous to be kept there.

 

Subaru: I know and that’s why I verified that she wasn’t acting.

 

Otto: There’s that… And there’s also my anger against her.

 

The discussion took a serious turn.

 

Subaru: …Otto.

 

Otto was becoming visibly frustrated.

 

Otto: Do you know the worry we had for you during all that time? And when we saw you, you looked completely different, alongside Rem. You were so angry at Capella that you punched her into unconsciousness.

 

Subaru: true-

 

Otto: -But then, you’re trying to comfort and defend her. The parts of her story that you discussed with us was tragic but still, I feel like you’re trying to bring her to our cause just so you can find an excuse to forgive her.

 

Subaru: I’m not.

 

Otto looked away in frustration.

 

Otto: humf! As if I would believe you, you’re always like that!

 

Subaru: I’m not, Otto. Seriously.

 

Otto: …

 

Otto turned to Subaru who was serious in his tone. Subaru’s change freezes him for a bit.

 

Subaru: I may be getting softer since we are in a good environment, but I told you guys; yesterday when I finished telling you the part of her story that she told me, I told you that I was not her friend.

 

Garfield: Capt’ain…

 

Subaru: I didn’t forget everything I went through, nor did I forget what she did all these years. We also agreed to let her in the custody of the authorities after getting as much info as we can from her and the witch cult. The fact that I’m getting softer doesn’t change that decision even if I, somehow, wanted to forgive her.

 

Subaru’s talk seemed like a rant, but his soft tone sounded like he was confessing regrets instead. As if he accepted that he wouldn’t save Capella. After all, nothing could prevent Capella from her future punishment anyways.

 

Otto: humf!

 

Subaru: Come on, be convinced at least!

 

Otto still turned his head sideways while making a “humf” sound, expressing his dissatisfaction anyways.

 

Subaru: …By the way, Garfield.

 

Garfield: huh?

 

Subaru: What does… Frederica thinks about me?

 

There was silence for a moment and Garfield’s face contorted into an expression that mixed many feelings and couldn’t decide which to choose.

 

Garfield: Capt’ain…

 

Subaru: huh?

 

Garfield: I didn’t know you had eyes on my sister. You already have Emilia-sama and Rem, yet you still want my sister to enter your harem too?

 

Subaru: Huh?! No, no you’re wrong-

 

Garfield: -I mean…That would make us brother…

 

Subaru: You got it wrong! I’m asking after all these events what she thinks of me from my situation because I noticed she seemed cold to me- huh?

 

Garfield: huh?

 

Subaru: Wait, what was that?

 

Garfield: Nothing.

 

Subaru: but you just talked about me being yo-

 

Garfield: Nothing!

 

Subaru: Okay! Ok!

 

Garfield was blushing deeply, as if he unintentionally let slip a huge secret he didn’t want to talk about.

 

Garfield: …She’s a bit shocked, but she doesn’t hate you.

 

Subaru: …I see.

 

Garfield: Though, her point of view of you changed completely in a way, as she sees you as a 2 timer now.

 

Subaru: argh! Come on!

 

Otto: You kind of deserves it Natsuki-san.

 

Subaru: tch!

 

Otto/Garfield: haha ha ah aha!

 

Subaru: …pfftt ha ha ha ha ha !

 

The trio laughed heartedly for a time, 2 of them mocking their friend for the title he caught himself in.

 

Subaru: I guess I really nuked my reputation, heh?

 

Garfield: What is Nu-ked?

 

Subaru: well… It is quite complicated-

 

Beatrice: Subaru!

 

Trio: ?

 

Out of nowhere, Beatrice called Subaru’s name, catching the attention of the trio.

 

Beatrice: It is time I suppose.

 

Subaru: …Guess it is time guys.

 

Otto: Where are you going?

 

Subaru: I’m going to visit Capella.

 

Garfield/Otto: …

 

Subaru: worry not, I’ll take upon my words, I promise.

 

Subaru went on his own to go to his destination with Beatrice.

 

Garfield: …Otto bro, are you worried?

 

Otto: …Yes, I’m concerned, but not for the reasons you think.

 

Garfield: ?

 

Otto: Subaru suffered all that and still seem to be ready to forgive someone like Lust. I just do not know how far he’ll go if left alone in these situations. Someone has to start putting breaks on his kindness.

 

Garfield: But what if it wasn’t just that.

 

Otto: Huh?

 

Garfield: …From the change he had when I saw him the first time when we saved him, to the morning after, something just tells me he has a plan in mind. A plan he just doesn’t want to talk about, but it seems to have its foundation already set in his mind.

 

Otto: In that case, I just hope that the plan goes smoothly.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

50 years ago.

 

Emerada was running the hallways, she was searching, she was running, she was searching.

 

Her boots nor her feet were built for running, nor did she have the endurance to run for long distances. Emerada was already sweating profusely, and she had to slow down a lot to keep her focus as the world was becoming fuzzy, but she pushed on.

 

Her personal maid and only friend, Serah, was being assaulted by a noble. At first, she wanted to go to guards, but it would have been futile because it was a noble she was facing. Then she thought of a knight, but she remembered that they generally have close relations with nobles, she knew this info through her spying sessions.

 

She had only one option left.

 

Emerada: Father, Mother.

 

Emerada never cursed her inability to run fast as much as on this day. Her overall strength was leaving her so quickly she even felt ashamed to not even be able to run as fast nor as long as a few tens of meters.

 

Her pace was slow, and the time was flowing. She finally managed to reach the grand hall and for a few minutes, she searched for her family members.

 

When she found them-

 

Emerada: Father! Mother!

 

King: Hum? Emerada? What is wrong my dear daughter.

 

Emerada: I- *gasp*, I have- *gasp* *gasp*, I need your help!

 

Queen: Emerada, did you just exert yourself? Why did you do that? You know you shouldn’t do that! You’ll get sick!

 

Emerada could have just stood there and listened, as usual, but this was not one of these usual times.

 

Emerada: *gasp* That isn’t important. I need your help! Serah *gasp*…

 

King: Serah? Your maid?

 

Queen: What happened to her?

 

Emerada: She’s *gasp* she’s in trouble-

 

Serah: Yes, Emerada-sama?

 

Emerada: eep?!?

 

Emerada turned around so fast her parents thought she was about to break her bones. Emerada could not believe it; in front of her, right in front of her was Serah. She was standing like nothing had happened.

 

Emerada: huh? Serah? Is that… You?

 

Serah: Hum? Who else would it be, princess Emerada? As you can see, your personal maid is there, present and ready to continue her duties.

 

Emerada: …What?

 

King: What is it, dear daughter? Is something wrong?

 

Emerada was stunned. What was happening? Did she see things? It was dark, so it could have been another brown-haired maid.

 

Emerada: But… I saw you in that room…

 

Serah: Room? I’ve been ordered to stay there at the reception from the very beginning.

 

Emerada looked deep into her eyes, she wasn’t lying.

 

Emerada: …What… how then?

 

King: …Emerada, you must be tired. You may think to go to sleep.

 

Queen: We organized these festivities for you because we thought you were ready to go around and see things by yourself, but it seems it was too much work for you.

 

Emerada: …

 

She wasn’t crazy, she saw someone. Emerada looked over to her siblings: Randohal, her eldest sibling and older brother; Ford, her second older brother and Fia, her older sister and third child of the throne.

 

None of them responded, they looked at her in worry as they were used to. Their gaze provoked Emerada to reconsider her decision.

 

Emerada: Maybe I’m tired and I didn’t see well. I’m going to my room now.

 

Serah: In that case, Emerada-sama, let me follow you.

 

The duo left, leaving the rest of the family with each other.

 

Randohal: …Father, mother.

 

King/Queen: ?

 

Randohal: I think we should reconsider the decision of letting her leave the castle.

 

King: …

 

Ford: I agree. For the better or the worse of whether she was right or not.

 

King: continue, my children.

 

Randohal: If she was wrong and confused about Serah being in trouble, she might have trouble recognizing people’s faces. She could get herself into trouble and not even recognize the face of her potential aggressors. She said it was dark, but still, Serah’s face is the one she sees the most.

 

Ford: And in case she was actually right, and Serah was actually in trouble, we must keep her inside. Someone ready to cause whatever trouble to the personal maid of the princess, inside the castle during her tenth anniversary, is not good news at all.

 

Queen: So, what do you propose, my children?

 

Fia: If I may, it would be better to limit her to the garden of the castle. She will be on sight and the guards will be ready to intervene at any moment.

 

The king and the Queen looked at each other for a moment.

 

King: Understood.

 

Queen: This is a sage decision. We will direct the new orders afterwards.

 

And as such, what was supposed to be Emerada’s new freedom was reduced to 1/10 of its initial worth.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

Emerada and Serah were walking into the corridors in silence and finally reached her room, still in silence.

 

Serah: Then, I’ll be going.

 

Emerada: Stay.

 

Serah: hum?

 

Emerada ordered her friend to stay. They were alone now; there was no reason to keep acting like she was a lower class.

 

Serah: What is it, Emerada-sama?

 

Emerada: I have been thinking about it. You said that you’ve been ordered to stay at the reception, right?

 

Serah: indeed, my lady.

 

Emerada: …Serah, are you trying to use a counter to my ability to read people?

 

Serah: …

 

Emerada: -hk?!

 

This silence. This silence was what Emerada feared, she felt betrayed; she felt disgusted that her own best friend would do such a thing.

 

Emerada: Serah, I’m going to ask the question differently then. Were you at the reception during that whole time?

 

Serah: …

 

Emerada: …no.

 

There was no answer.

 

Emerada: …You were really the one I saw… You were really the one Lio Barriel was forcing himself on-

 

Serah: -Emerada-sama.

 

Emerada: …

 

Serah closed her eyes and very slightly bowed her head while cutting off Emerada.

 

Serah: Whatever happened to me is of no matter. I would rather prefer it if you do not talk about it to someone; rather, it would be even better not to talk about it in general.

 

The tension was palpable, Serah conveyed her words as she thought it would be and hoped the discussion would end itself, but such a thing wouldn’t suit Emerada at all. Emerada’s eyes widened as her glare became more intense, and her anger was rising.

 

Emerada: Whatever happened to you is of no matter? You would prefer that I do not talk about it? What is this bullshit?

 

Serah: *gasp* Emerada-sama, your language!

 

*CLANK*

 

Serah: -hk!?

 

Emerada: WE DO NOT CARE ABOUT MY LANGUAGE!

 

Into a fit of anger, the first of one its kind Emerada ever experienced and the first Serah ever saw on Emerada, she lifted her hands and pushed a vase against the wall.

 

Emerada: How can you say such a thing?! Are we not friends? How could you think “anything that happens to you” would be of no importance? Huh?!

 

Serah: I-…

 

Emerada: I could have called for help and end it if you just talked to me! I would have talked to my parents and got rid of that problem for you!

 

Serah: Emerada-sama…

 

Emerada: You would have never experienced such a thing in the first place! Why did you not talk to me?

 

Serah: Because I’m a maid!!

 

Emerada: -hk?

 

Serah finally burst out of frustration; this was the first time in her life that she burst at Emerada during almost the 4 years they knew each other. Right after, her demeanor returned to calm.

 

Emerada: Serah…

 

Serah: …You truly do not know anything to reality, do you?

 

Emerada: huh?

 

Her demeanors seemed to have calmed, unlike her attitude and disrespect toward Emerada, which was also the first of its kind.

 

Serah: No, that wouldn’t be right. You rather did not realize the reality of things.

 

Emerada: What reality are you talking about?

 

During their whole conversation, ever since Emerada started elevating her voice at her, Serah had her head low, and her bangs were hiding her face. Serah slowly lifts her eyes back to meet Emerada’s, and they were red and slightly teary.

 

Emerada: …

 

Serah: Everything…

 

Emerada couldn’t talk; this was the first time she saw her long-term friend crying, at least besides “that” time.

 

Serah: Do you really think that you, yourself, have any real authority?

 

Emerada: huh?

 

Serah: You’ve been listening to people’s conversation during all that time, but I’m surprised you’ve never heard what people really thought about you.

 

Emerada: What do they think about me?

 

Serah took a big inspiration through her small tears.

 

Serah: You have no true authority. Unlike your parents and your siblings, you have no real authority in this castle nor respect.

 

Emerada: …What?

 

Emerada was shocked at this declaration. She had no idea what she was talking about; she was the princess after all, wasn’t she?

 

Serah: Do you really think being the princess is all to get people’s respect?

 

Emerada: I-…

 

Serah: -No, it doesn’t! You have to be brave, study, learn, create a name for yourself in one way or another. You need to do something for the big public for them to see you with respect! I know you have more than the potential to, but they do not know, and they think you’re just a weak girl good for nothing!

 

Emerada: …

 

Serah: Authority? They do not respect you enough to do that. If you were trying to do something against their plan, even a simple guard can easily turn your situation against you.

 

Emerada: How is a simple guard turning my order against me?

 

Serah: …Your health.

 

Emerada: -hk?!

 

Emerada hated that her health was brought into any kind of subject. It was a sensible one she just wanted to ignore.

 

Serah: Even if you were to menace them for disrespect, they can easily change the story, saying it was to protect you. I saw them having this discussion! If a guard were to hurt me and you threaten to let go of him, he could just twist the story in a way to make the king and queen think you were in danger or that I wasn’t diligent enough. Since your health is a priority, I would have been the one to be let go!

 

Emerada: …aaa~

 

Emerada recoiled in fear, was this truly what they thought of her? Was this how they would truly act with her if she tried to do anything? Could she just lose her best friend just like that?

 

Emerada: In that case, quit! I’ll help you become a noble, but you need to return to your parents first. In a few years, I will have the possibility to do so.

 

Serah: …You think I have true parents?

 

Emerada: huh?

 

Serah was gritting her teeth and conveying anger like never Emerada saw before.

 

Serah: My family is poor. They’re nothing than drunkards. They were in debt, and they were about to sell me into slavery to pay it back.

 

Emerada: -what?

 

Serah: The only reason I didn’t end up as a slave was because the minister decided investigate into some activities and found my slave trader as in fraud; he decided to free the humans and the Queen decided to give me a chance to become the princess personal maid. Do you have any idea of the chance it is? The opportunity to work at the royal castle?

 

Emerada: I… Do not.

 

Emerada’s brain was burning; Serah’s tears were streaming harder and harder.

 

Serah: Tell me, princess Emerada. Do you think this is the first time someone forced himself on me?

 

Emerada: …huh? What do you mean?

 

Serah: ….

 

Emerada: -hk?! No, that can’t be…

 

Emerada heard words she didn’t want to hear. So much so she refused to process it, she refused to believe it.

 

Serah: Ever since I was 15 and started working here, do you think I would not be targeted by people?

 

Emerada: …no, this can’t be…

 

Serah: Guards, butlers, nobles… A lot of them.

 

Emerada: Why didn’t you at least come to me?

 

Serah: …Because it is how it is with maid inside a castle, and I didn’t want to show myself ungrateful toward the king and Queen with how they saved me.

 

Emerada was the one crying now, her tears were ruining her make up.

 

Emerada: The fuck you mean by “this is the life of a maid”?! How getting raped is a life?!

 

Serah recoiled a bit at the outburst then smiled a very pained smile while trying to keep what little composure she had.

 

Serah: This is why I said that you did not realize the reality of things. Maids having no training nor military strength; they can only quickly gain connection from doing “this”.

 

Emerada: What? But there must be some other way!

 

Serah: Even if there was, the moment someone higher in status gets his eyes on a maid, it always ends up the same way.

 

Emerada: *gasp*

 

In other words, there was no way out.

 

Serah: The life of a woman is not easy, and to escape that same tyranny, we have to keep using our body in better way to soon find a good protector, like a noble, or a good husband, like one of the guards or butlers. This is to make sure we finally get an easy life or else we will be forced into this for as long as we are alive.

 

Emerada: But what if you q-

 

Serah: -quitting isn’t an option either. I will have nowhere to go, I will have no food, I will have no place and will probably either end up like a full-time prostitute or a slave which are definitely worse than my current situation. It would also make me extremely ungrateful toward your parents who saved me, and I wouldn’t be able to see you again.

 

Emerada: But… There must be a way! Even if we separate, we could find each other afterward!

 

Serah: There’s no way the castle would allow a girl who lived in urban areas without proper hygiene to be anywhere near the princess. Now it is fine, but the moment I leave this place, it will never be the same.

 

Emerada stepped back many times before sitting in the chair behind her, holding her head in confusion. The amount of emotional distress and information couldn’t fit in her brain. Her own best friend, her own maid, was suffering all this and she never knew. She never knew how much Serah was suffering and didn’t even know her own capabilities as a maid.

 

The guards and maids she had so little respect spying, because she thought they were just shameless, were just thriving for a better life.

 

Serah: Princess Emerada!

 

Serah tried to rush to Emerada, realizing she had made a mistake by ranting too much, but Emerada tends her arm toward her, spreading her fingers to make her stop. Despite crying herself, Emerada wanted no recomfort.

 

Emerada: …I heard Lio said, that he wanted to do something to me… What was it. Were you letting him do this to you to save me?

 

Serah: …It is fine Emerada. As long as I’-

 

Serah tried to backtrack, saying how much she cared about Emerada and how everything was fine but-

 

Emerada: -I hereby order you to not finish this sentence or say it again during these situations.

 

Serah: -hk! ….

 

Emerada did not let her finish nor was she having any of her bullshit.

 

Emerada: You’ve been serving me for 4 years; you’re my best friend and will not allow you to finish this phrase even yourself do not believe.

 

Serah: Emerada-sama.

 

Emerada: I would have closed my eyes if you just happened to love spreading your legs, but you’re forced to. Not only that but you did it to protect me from someone who wanted to hurt me. Say it, what were his intentions.

 

Serah: *gulp*

 

Serah gulped, not wanting to share but the intense gaze of Emerada caused her to breakdown completely, tears streaming down her face.

 

Serah: *sob* *sob* he said *sob* that he was going to mentally *sob* manipulate you indirectly to make you his slave, *sob* and that if he failed *sob* he would do his best *sob* to separate us, even if it meant *sob* destroying my reputation *sob* and kill me!

 

Emerada sat there, eyes red like never. She never truly had an enemy up until this day but today, she declared to herself that Lio, specifically for how he manipulated Serah and everyone who partakes in such debauchery, were her enemy.

 

Emerada went in and hugged Serah strongly, she approached her face to her ear and said these comforting words.

 

Emerada: It is fine, I’m here now.

 

Serah: …..ah~

 

Emerada soothed Serah with her presence, she soothed her with her words and now they would help each other.

 

Serah: NAH! NO! LET GO OF ME! DON’T TOUCH ME!

 

Emerada: -hk?!

 

*thud*

 

Or so it should have been.

 

Serah: DON’T TOUCH ME AGAIN, DON- …huh?

 

Serah finally went back to her normal state when she realized her body wasn’t hugged as tightly anymore. Normally, it should have been harder to get away from the man who was pinning her but the moment she lends her eyes on Emerada-

 

Emerada: …

 

Serah: Emerada-sama.

 

-She realized she had an episode, and it wasn’t a man she pushed; she unintentionally shoved Emerada away, making Emerada fall on her back. It would have been a small fall that could ignored by many, but Emeradas body was frail, the shock of the fall was very painful to her limbs as she looked at Serah painfully.

 

Emerada: argh- … It is fine, Serah.

 

Serah: …No it isn’t.

 

Emerada: I swear it is. Let’s just focus on helping you, ok? You are not going to live like this for the rest of your life, are you? I will find a way to save you while we can see each other. I do not care about the reputation I’ll make for helping you, let’s fix this.

 

Serah: …

 

Serah couldn’t talk, she never thought of the long-term effect of her situation.

 

Emerada words resonated in her head. If she lived in the castle, this would continue. If she quit, she will be ungrateful toward the King, the Queen and despite what Emerada thinks, because of her health, Serah and Emerada would never see each other.

 

Looking into Emerada’s eyes, Serah knew there was no way to convince Emerada to not help her; this would lead either to her downfall or the destruction of Emerada’s reputation by nobles.

 

Serah: …no.

 

Emerada: huh?

 

The only reason Serah managed to hold this long was solely because of the only person who was kind to her and who helped her in any situation: Emerada. Emerada was one of the pillars of her mental state. For Emerada, she would not hesitate to abandon life opportunities.

 

Now that Emerada knows, she will try to help Serah in any way she can; she will be doomed to fail and make mistakes. Because of that, Emerada’s future enemies could turn Serah’s action against Emerada even indirectly, and the other solution would be to force her to never see Emerada again.

 

Serah: no!

 

This was unacceptable. Serah could not live like this.

 

Serah: No! I can’t! I can’t!!

 

Emerada: Serah! Calm down!

 

Serah’s poor mental state, which was held by a string and that she managed to hide behind her smile in any circumstance, finally broke.

 

Serah: No, I can’t! I can’t! I can’t live like this!

 

Emerada: Serah! -hk! …Serah? What are you doing?   

 

Emerada had a hard time processing what was happening; amidst the pain, she could hardly stand up. Though, when she finally opened her eyes, the sight she was seeking was something akin to more confusion than anything she saw her entire life.

 

Serah: …

 

Serah was standing on the open window of Emerada’s room, facing the void.

 

Emerada: …Oi… Serah come back, you’re going to get yourself hurt.

 

Serah: I can’t live like, this Emerada-sama!

 

Emerada: Serah, no!

 

But it was too late. She jumped into the void and this time; pain wasn’t an excuse as Emerada rushed to the window.

 

*THUD*

 

Emerada: *GASP*

 

For a solid 30 seconds, Emerada could not tear away the sight she was presented with. Serah was on the ground and blood was spewing everywhere outside of her body. Her left arm and right leg were bending in a weird direction.

 

Emerada: *GASP* *GASP* *GASP*

 

*THUD*

 

Emerada rushed out of her room. It didn’t matter that she felt tired or hurt, she rushed like never before. It didn’t matter that her heel sprained in the process; it didn’t matter that she’s sweating like a pig; it didn’t matter that she fell; it didn’t matter that she was out of breath long ago and she would probably collapse afterward, she had to save her friend.

 

When she finally reached the body of Serah, she quickly rushed to it, regardless of her health, regardless of the order to keep her inside the castle, regardless of if she’s going to be sick.

 

Emerada: SERAH!

 

Emerada crouched down trying to lift her up, but it was a terrible mistake as she heard a lot of cracking noise from Serah’s body which prompted her to put the body down.

 

Serah: aaaaaath~

 

Emerada: -hk?!

 

She’s alive, she was alive but…

 

Guard: What is happening.

 

Emerada: YOU THERE! GO FIND SOME HELP, QUICK!! WE HAVE A HEAVILY INJURED MAID!

 

Guard: huh?

 

The guard was not only confused to see Emerada but also the order she was telling him as it was unusual, but Emerada did not care.

 

Emerada: GO NOW!!

 

Guard: ah yes!

 

The guard went out to search for help; any kind to help the maid.

 

Emerada: *gasp*

 

Emerada almost choked on her saliva; the sigh she was finally presented with was from a horror book. Serah was completely disfigured. Her nose and forehead were caved in; she had some brain matter outside of her crushed skull; her jaw was completely broken and caved in; she had one eye completely crushed; her chest, leg and arm bones were literally protruding from outside her body, and blood was gushing everywhere.

 

Emerada: SERAH! SERAH! SERAH! Please stay with me; I beg you, stay with me!

 

Emerada was now wailing on the floor, she was wailing as hard as she could, harder than she ever did, not knowing what to do.

 

Serah: Em-Er-A-Da-sA-mA.

 

Emerada: -hk! Serah, stay still, we will save you!

 

Her voice was broken and distorted as she talked. As Emerada looked her in her only eye, she finally saw something that she didn’t really see from the beginning of their conversation: Lucidity. Serah finally, and momentarily, got her lucidity back; regrets washed over her broken face as she realized the mistake she had just committed.

 

Serah: I’m sO Sor-Ry FoR NoT Bei-Ng wOr-thy To Be bY You-r Si-dE.

 

Emerada: …

 

Serah: …

 

In a last breath, coming out of her being, Serah life was stripped away and there was still no one in sight.

 

Emerada lifted her hand and saw the blood of her friend on her hands and clothes. Emerada was sheltered her entire life; she never had to smell odors that were too bad. This was her first time smelling blood and as such-

 

Emerada: GluuUUuuRr

 

She vomited for the first time in her life.

 

Emerada: *vomit*

 

She vomited over and over again; it wasn’t in her control; her body was forcing it out. This heavy strain of doing something as tiring as vomiting was hard for her frail body.

 

The combination of everything that happened; the mental stress caused by the news Serah told her, to her physical activity to sprint to her friend at the death door, completely drained Emerada out and as such, Emerada lost consciousness on the path that led to the garden of the royal castle.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Emerada woke up with a fever; her arms and legs were hurting as well as her stomach and abdominal muscles. She was in her room.

 

Emerada: “Huh? Was this all a dream?”

 

Emerada tried to sit up, but a pain shot up in her arm.

 

Emerada: ?

 

Bruises. The same bruises she got when she got pushed back…

 

Emerada: …

 

It wasn’t a dream. Everything was real, everything she felt was real. Serah fell from Emerada’s windows.

 

Emerada: …*sob*

 

Emerada teared up at the events. The way Serah was desperate to stay with her was what caused her to do this.

 

Emerada: No.

 

It was her mental state. And it was because of them. All of them.

 

Emerada: *sob* …tch!

 

How could she call herself Serah’s friend? She could never notice the signs despite all of this time. She must have been as skilled as a shinobi to hide herself like that but still, Emerada couldn’t bear the fact that this is where their friendship lead.

 

The door suddenly opened letting 5 people enter; it was her family members.

 

King: Emerada!

 

Queen: Emerada dear!

 

Emerada: Mother, Father.

 

The queen went to hug Emerada, who was pale and feverish.

 

Queen: Oh, Emerada. What happened? You were so injured.

 

Emerada: What happened to Serah?

 

Everyone: …

 

The silence was almost instantaneous; the family members were watching each other nervously before the queen spoke.

 

Queen: Do not worry my dear; the girl who hurt you will not hurt you anymore.

 

Emerada: …Did she… survive?

 

Fia: No… she passed away.

 

Emerada heart dropped, small tears were forming on her face. The king, in panic, tried to encourage her.

 

King: My dear please, princesses do not cry; it ruins their image. The evil girl is gone now.

 

Emerada: *sob* No~; she wasn’t evil!

 

Ford: Come on, she hurt you. She must have manipulated you into thinking she wasn’t. I’m proud you could defend yourself.

 

Emerada: NO!

 

Everyone: !!

 

Everyone was shocked at her outburst, it was rare for her to show this much emotion.

 

Emerada: *sob* She wasn’t evil at all. *sob* She tried to protect me from danger and bad reputation! *sob* I got these injuries because she was terrified of nobles *sob*, she thought she would tarnish my reputation *sob*

 

Everyone: …

 

The family was silent for a moment. There were rumors who circulated already; rumors about Serah purposely hurting Emerada. They already sent her corpse to the morgue to have it disposed.

 

Queen: tch! I told you to not dispose of her, look at what happened?

 

King: You’re the one who decided to take her in.

 

Randohal: Father, Mother, this isn’t the time!

 

Ford: Brother is right. This isn’t the time for that.

 

The children tried to calm the parents down but the sheer hatred towards each other was resurfacing.

 

Queen: You should maybe thank me for bringing her, it brought another maid to your harem!

 

Emerada: ….huh?

 

King: I do not go for anyone, unlike you who opens her legs to any guards or minister in this castle.

 

Queen: Because I caught you cheating.

 

King: I’m the one who caught you cheating first!

 

Fia: Ok, out! You two. We need calm for Emerada, but if you can’t even keep quiet during times like these for her, get out!

 

Fia pushed them out of the room while their dispute didn’t stop, it started back right again after the door closed.

 

Emerada was in a state of trans; this wasn’t the first time a discussion like this had happened or that cheating was being brought up by her parents to accuse each other. Emerada, from a young age, did understand cheating wasn’t a good thing because the king exploded at the queen when he found out she was having an affair when Emerada was 6.

 

She never saw her father in such a state; the shock was so great for both Emerada and her father that they isolated themselves. The king wasn’t seen at all that entire day and night.

 

The following 2 weeks after that were tense and the Queen just ignored the king. Was it out of shame or was it out of pride? Nobody knows.

 

The king, Gionis, tried to patch things with the queen, Karah, but it amounted to nothing. They grew apart and 2 weeks later, she surprised him in the bed of one of the maids. Their dispute became even more intense. From that day on, they regularly cheat on each other and avoid each other completely, beside the events or for their children.

 

Emerada right now was shocked because she just realized that the same action that they did was related to the same action that took the life of Serah. Now, she had to ask many questions.

 

Was Serah supposed to be one of the king’s concubines? She had to ask indirectly.

 

After being kicked out by Fia, there were only 4 in the room, but it seemed that they calmed down after a bit; it was a sign that they were still outside. So, Emerada asked.

 

Emerada: Brother Randohal, brother Ford, Sister Fia, I have a question to ask.

 

Randohal/Ford/Fia: ?

 

Emerada: What are your point of view of nobles, knights or high grade who bed maids.

 

Randohal/Ford/Fia: ?

 

Fia: What a strange question, dear sister.

 

Randohal: … We will answer this, but we may have different opinions, and it might be more unjust than you might think.

 

Fia and Randohal seemed fine by answering her question, but Ford interjected.

 

Ford: Is this a good thing to explain?

 

Randohal/Fia: ?

 

Ford: I mean, the emotional strain put on her wasn’t good enough, if we start responding then-

 

Emerada: -Please.

 

Ford: …

 

Emerada: I need to know, right now.

 

The siblings looked at each other for a moment and they finally nodded, considering her words. Despite Emerada being in distress, they couldn’t disrespect her like that.

 

Fia: I’ll start. For starter, tell yourself that in the world of women, giving your body to get what you want can just be seen as just prostitution. Regardless of the reason beside marriage. Randohal was right, it is harsher for women because it is generally expected for women to stay “pure” up until the day of marriage to lose their purity; it is something sacred, especially in nobility. Though things aren’t just gray about sex most of the time, it can lead to extremely good benefits or extremely bad positions like prostitution depending of the people you do it with in the castle... At the end of the day, it is their choice to do what they want for survival; sometimes they have no choice and do it for a better life.

 

Emerada: …I see.

 

Emerada wasn’t really satisfied with this answer despite having a lot of truth.

 

Ford: …I’ll explain my side now. Just like Randohal, I’m a trained soldier. Men aren’t as good as in tales, even people from what is considered the “good” sides. It isn’t everyone, not even a majority; but still, there are rapist and ill-intentioned people who don’t hesitate to use their strength to get what they want. If a maid were to come to you by herself, both of you definitely know you want something from the other and at that point, it is just a matter of consent. No one will try to judge afterwards. Even if you get married with someone with a body count of 100 or more, it will not be brought back because many are just whore or man-whore.

 

Fia: Just like you?

 

Ford: -keh… Just like me…

 

Emerada: …wait, does that you did it too with maids?

 

Ford: huh? Yes, indeed. I didn’t understand at first, but later on, I did understand the reason as to why they were doing that. It is just a transaction whenever you’re doing it with a stranger.

 

Emerada was more satisfied with this answer, but it wasn’t truly what she searched. She would not say it, but he also lost a bit of respect for her brother in the process. At least, she would hope it was consensual.

 

Randohal: …It is a corruption that everyone just accepted.

 

Emerada: huh?

 

Fia/Ford: …

 

Randohal talked without restraint. Emerada was a bit shocked by that.

 

Randohal: I’ll explain what the 2 others refused to bring to the table. It will be a longer explanation, the reality of things. Having a physical relationship as such is not something that should be done outside of marriage, as it is the purest form in which it can be exercised, but life is just never that easy.

 

Emerada: …

 

Randohal: We all agree with each perception of your question, but your siblings avoided bringing what stood out the most in more detail: the unpredictability of life. Sometimes, you can have a happy life and just decide to be with your spouse; sometimes, out of ill desires, whether to get something from someone or for self-satisfaction. There will be people who cheat, that is the brightest part of that specific spectrum. You may know this as much as us…

 

Emerada immediately understood the reference but there was something in his sentence that stood out.

 

Emerada: … Wait, The brightest? Was that the brightest part?

 

Randohal: Indeed. Sometimes, life isn’t just easy. Your parents could possibly just not be good, which can lead to someone ending up in slavery. In case someone have to do something to pay a debt, it can lead to prostitution or having the owner force himself on that person if it is a slave; in these case… Generally, women.

 

“Serah: You think I have real parents? They’re nothing but drunkards!”

 

Emerada: -hk!

 

Randohal: Having no guarantee to escape, some just try to bear it as long as they can up until one day, they are free, but humans are terrible. If humans can exploit you, in any way, they will try to do so up until they have complete control over you. Power change people, only the strongest know how to control it.

 

Emerada: But…

 

Randohal: I see where you are going Emerada… Serah got abused, right?

 

Emerada/Ford/Fia: -hk?

 

Fia: but… She’s…

 

Randohal closed his eyes in contemplation.

 

Randohal: That reaction was all the confirmation I needed. In the castle or with higher up in society like nobles, that rule about the slave and the owner doesn’t change really much; it just so happens that there is way more leeway to live a normal life when you’re near them. So, to gain these advantages, maid purposely give themselves to knight, soldiers or nobles to gain more attention and potentially more favors. In a way, it isn’t that different to normal prostitution but with more benefits as you’re not forced to do it. Sometimes… Even when they’re married.

 

“Serah: You do not realize the reality of things!”

 

Emerada: …

 

Randohal: Though, it comes with its consequences too. Because it is so common, nobody bats an eye if a maid got forced on and they will tell her that it is just normal practice to get favors… Even if it is rape… even if it is just a kid sometimes.

 

Emerada: -hk… tch!

 

Emerada was becoming visibly more and more disgusted.

 

Randohal: That corruption… Cannot be undone, because no matter what, someone will try that method or will be tempted to do so in a way or another. This is what leads Serah to have been abused. It isn’t just a simple thing but a whole system that became a norm.

 

Emerada: …She killed herself.

 

Fia/Ford/Randohal: -hk?!

 

The siblings were shocked by this news as this wasn’t what they were expecting, even if it was obvious at this point but they were more focused on Emerada.

 

Emerada: She was abused since fifteen by guards, nobles from our castle, other high figures and even potentially nobles from other area…

 

Randohal: …

 

Emerada: She didn’t want any of it, but she was too scared to be separated from me or being ungrateful toward father and mother. This is what leads her to make this decision after a mental breakdown,

 

Randohal: …What a tragedy.

 

Emerada: Brother Randohal… Please, tell me.

 

Emerada tears were flowing again.

 

Emerada: Is there a way to punish those who did that to Serah and save those who don’t want this to happen to them?

 

Her eyes were pleading; she was looking at him as intensely as she could. Randohal opened his mouth to respond.

 

Randohal: If it was possible, it would-… No… Even if it was possible, it wouldn’t have been done.

 

Emerada: -hk!

 

Randohal: I’m sorry Emerada. True justice doesn’t exist for everyone. If we start punishing the nobles for crime against a very small amount of unfortunate people, the whole country will fall into ruin, especially since it is this common. You would be the one making enemies and making people plan for your downfall… There’s nothing we can do; unless we find a high degree of incrimination that would lead them to be punished by the law, we cannot touch them...

 

“Serah: It would be better if you do not talk about it

Serah: You do not realize the reality of things!”

 

Emerada: …*sob* *sob* *sob*

 

Fia and Ford stood there, watching the whole explanation that was way longer than they expected. It didn’t need explanation as to why it was this long though; Randohal had been thinking about this for a very long time to come with such an explanation, meaning that he must have seen these heart wrenching things that marked him. It was something even Emerada didn’t need explanation to understand.

 

Ford: Emerada.

 

Emerada: Please… Get out. *sob* All of you. *sob**sob* I want to be alone.

 

Ford/Fia/Randohal: …

The siblings left without another word. Upon opening the door, the king and the queen were still present. Their eyes were expressing nothing but horror. They were really down emotionally. The siblings took their hands and guided them to their room at this time of dusk because Emerada slept from the incident yesterday up until late afternoon today.

 

Emerada Was depressive, her sadness and despair were taking over as her face was on her bed while crying.

 

She just lost her best friend because of the unfairness of this world.

 

Emerada: ….tch!!

 

There wasn’t just anger though. From the very depth of her being, Emerada felt a heat that she never felt up until yesterday; a heat that wasn’t just limited to anger, a heat of deep hatred.

 

Emerada: Lio Barriel.

 

Emerada didn’t have the name of everyone who treated Serah like a prostitute, nor did she have any info on any of them; it is why from this moment-

 

“Serah: You have no authority.”

 

-Emerada decided that she would treat as harshly as she could anyone she suspected to have led Serah to this end. Maid, soldiers, knights, nobles, they were all responsible.

 

And for those that she knew that were responsible of her death or were doing such disgusting acts to her-

 

Emerada: I will make you pay.

 

 

 

 

Chapter 42

Notes:

Hope you enjoy the reading.

 

 

Emilia: …

 

Rem: …

 

Capella: … urgh.

 

In Capella’s cell, silence was oppressive as there was an unexpected visit from 2 people she wanted nothing to do with. For 2 full minutes, they stayed like this, watching each other and without saying a word; Capella didn’t hide her discontentment.

 

Emilia: Hi there.

 

Capella: …

 

Rem: Not really talkative now, huh?

 

Capella: -guh… Do you need something?

 

Emilia: We came to visit you.

 

Capella was surprised by this answer. She was already visited by Subaru a few hours ago and it was already dusk by now; what could they possibly want now?

 

Capella: You want to get answers? I thought you would let Subaru do that for you.

 

Emilia: We are not there for answers related to the witch cult… Also, I didn’t know you and Subaru were already this close.

 

Capella: *gulp*

 

What was that, Capella thought. The soothing and candied presence that was Emilia darkened very fast when she said her last sentence.

 

Emilia: I noticed that you and Subaru called each other by your name.

 

Capella was starting to sweat; she didn’t want any trouble at that point and knowing Emilia’s strength, she may break Capella’s bones unintentionally.

 

Capella then looked over at Rem who just stood there, watching her with a neutral gaze that conveyed no emotion.

 

Emilia: Subaru told us your stories, you know?

 

Capella: -hk! That lying man! I knew I shouldn’t have told him.

 

That son of a- He told them her stories and personal life after saying it was for his own count. She shouldn’t have trusted him.

 

Emilia: Huh? Was it supposed to be a secret or something? Because he told us he wanted to understand you.

 

Capella: huh?

 

Emilia: Whenever he finished talking to you, it was an obligation for him to convey what he learned from you. We were against the fact that he wanted to understand you as a person… But he was weirdly motivated to know more about you.

 

Capella: I see…

 

Capella anger immediately dissipates; though, she didn’t know how to feel at the fact that her personal life being exposed like that.

 

Rem: Say… What is your relationship with Subaru now?

 

Capella: huh?

 

What was even that question?

 

Emilia: These last few days, we noticed that Subaru was weirdly close to you and that he was visiting you a lot. Subaru also tries to learn a lot about you…

 

Emilia approached one step closer.

 

Capella: -eep!

 

Emilia: What did you do to him?

 

These eyes, these eyes reflected nothing good at all. Capella recognized these eyes and knew she didn’t want to joke with it. Capella crawled backward as she didn’t even bother to stand up from the beginning of the conversation and in a panic she quickly explained.

 

Capella: Nothing! I did nothing to him! Seriously! He’s the one who comes here from his own free will! It surprises even me!

 

Emilia: Really?

 

She had the gaze of the women who were crazy about their husband. Women who would do anything for their husband, even murder.

 

Capella: Really! Really!

 

Capella quickly nodded while explaining, praying that she would listen. Rem looked into Capella’s eyes searching for any trace of deceit; She didn’t see any.

 

Rem: Emilia-sama, she’s telling the truth.

 

Emilia: … *sigh*

 

Emilia sighed before her gaze went back to normal. Rem looked bored, and now, Capella looked more confused than scared.

 

Emilia: Ok, we’re going in.

 

Capella: -hk?

 

They entered her cell and started to approach her, which promptly forced her to stand up and glue her back to the wall.

 

Capella: Are you really going to beat me up after I told you the truth? I literally have nothing to do with this!

 

Rem: We are not going to hurt you. We’re going to heal you.

 

Capella: …huh?

 

Capella was confused. They were going to heal her? Why though? Why were they showing her this much kindness? Was it a trap or something?

 

There were steps that could be heard behind Rem; someone else was entering the room.

 

Frederica: Emilia-sama, I came to process with the analysis.

 

Emilia: Good. Rem, Frederica, you can proceed.

 

Capella: Wait, wait, wait, what analysis exactly?

 

Capella, despite her ability to read people couldn’t understand what was happening.

 

Rem: Well… You know what happened with Subaru? We can’t just heal without a prognostic; we need to have details of your injuries to make a proper assessment and choose the best way to heal you.

 

Capella: Oh...

 

Rem: …Yes. We can’t just randomly use healing magic. So, Frederica and I will proceed to check your body… In its “entirety” to see the extent of your injuries.

 

Capella slowly started to smile in happiness. In these somber days, she could finally get a new good treatment to put an end to her physical suffering- …Wait, there was one word that confused Capella.

 

Capella: Wait… You just said, the “entirety” of my body, right?

 

Rem: Yes. The “entirety” of your body. Get naked.

 

Capella: -guh!

 

Her joy was short lived. As soon as these last words came out of Rem’s mouth, she became immediately emotionally uncooperative, but she abided anyways because she wanted this pain all over her body to stop.

 

Capella: This is so humiliating.

 

Frederica: Stop complaining. You’re lucky we are kind enough to heal you.

 

Capella: I just don’t want to be seen like that, especially by Subaru… or any men for that matter.

 

Rem/Emilia/Frederica: …

 

They didn’t talk. As much as Frederica hated Capella, she had to admit that her situation was deplorable. After changing into her birthday suit, Frederica entered the cell with a nap where Capella lay.

 

Emilia: Do not worry, Subaru already passed today, right? That means he won’t come back.

 

Capella: …Yes.

 

She knew it but somehow, that news being spelled to her wasn’t relaxing at all.

 

Emilia: It has been now 3 weeks since you’ve been there, your injuries still hurt right?

 

Capella: It is a lot less than before, but yes it still aches.

 

Emilia: I will heal your visible injuries from the chest up. Rem, heal her injuries from the tight down. After that, Frederica, check “that” part.

 

Rem/Frederica: Yes.

 

They proceeded with the healing process; the bruises were healing a bit faster than anticipated; this was a surprise to Emilia.

 

Emilia: Impressive, your injuries are healing so fast when using healing.

 

Capella: no, it isn’t. I modified my body to be able do that and heal faster naturally but since my initial health was weak already, this is probably the best I got.

 

Emilia: What do you mean?

 

Capella: If I had a normal health condition at birth, it would have been even faster than this.

 

Emilia: oh…

 

The healing process continued in silence, and it was over very fast. Capella felt so much better.

 

Emilia: Frederica, proceed.

 

Frederica: Yes.

 

Emilia: Also, come forth spirits.

 

Out of nowhere, small spirits started to appear out of thin air, gathering around Emilia.

 

Emilia: Go check inside her body for any abnormality.

 

Frederica had already started to check between Capella’s legs while the lesser spirits entered her body. Capella’s face contorted in discomfort and displeasure but kept herself in check as to not do anything reckless and cause the ire of the people who were healing her. Rem and Emilia noticed her discomfort on her face but kept it silent.

 

Frederica: -hk?!

 

Rem: Is there something wrong, Frederica?

 

Frederica: …It is just… The damages were just far worse than I thought…

 

Capella: …

 

Frederica spared the details of what she meant, but Rem understood it almost instantly. Emilia kind of got it but not to the extent Frederica, Rem and Capella did.

 

Frederica: …Emilia-sama.

 

Emilia: Yes?

 

Frederica never thought that one day she would say these words, especially to an enemy like Capella.

 

Frederica: …Please be gentle and precise in your healing of these lower parts. You’re currently better than Rem at healing but even then, please be careful.

 

Rem: …

 

Emilia: …Understood.

 

Emilia, still a bit confused, approached her hands to Capella’s belly and started healing as softly and as carefully as possible. Capella’s face was contorted at the beginning, but sudden relief washed over her face as it kept going, as if a back pain was being relieved.

 

During that healing process, the spirits came out of Capella’s body from different part like the head, arms and heart… They were circling around Emilia in a panic and talked to her.

 

Emilia: -hk?! *gaasp* what?!

 

Rem/Frederica: ??

 

Confusion could be described on Rem and Frederica’s face while confusion and terror washed over Emilia’s as the spirits detected something very wrong with Capella’s body; a huge problem that caused Emilia to lose her cool.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

50 years ago

 

Emerada: Father.

 

King: ?

 

A week after the death of Serah, Emerada recovered from her mental anguish but not her physical health. Though, she was different in some way; even the king could tell.

 

Emerada: I need to have a discussion with you, in private.

 

King: Sure, my daughter. Come to my office.

 

The king kept looking at Emerada during their walk; something was wrong, and it wasn’t just her health. In Emerada’s eyes resided an undeniable resolve to do something. The king himself knew that because the Queen helped him win the royal selection around 25 years ago and she had the same eyes.

 

When they finally entered his office, the king spoke.

 

King: What is it, dear daughter of mine?

 

Emerada: I want to talk about Lio Barriel.

 

King: … *sigh* is this about Serah?

 

Emerada: … How did you know?

 

King: Randohal, Ford and Fia already talked to me about this matter, after a serious talk down calling out my immaturity during your awakening a week earlier. For that moment of weakness, I deeply apologize, Emerada.

 

Emerada: …

 

King: In addition to that, your question, your expression indicates and relate what you wanted to convey… Which means Lio is the reason for she died, right?

 

Emerada: Yes…

 

Emerada was hoping the answer she would receive would be on her side.

 

King: But I will not do this to avenge Serah.

 

Emerada: -hk! Father!

 

King: I’m not. Even though Lio was in the wrong, we cannot just cut him out like that.

 

Emerada: But why?

 

Emerada’s anger boiled within her; she just couldn’t believe it.

 

King: *sigh*

 

The king sighs before sitting on his chair and massaging his eyes.

 

King: Because, dear daughter of mine, we cannot just cut him out. He’s an important noble of a domain near the Vollachia border. If I was to cut him out, not only will every person in the domain suffer but our economy and security will greatly diminish.

 

Emerada: t-

 

King: -We cannot replace him either; we do not know any noble worthy of his place that could perfectly replace him.

 

The king cut Emerada’s words off, as if he knew how the brain of a kid would proceed… or, as if he already had that discussion in the past.

 

Emerada: …

 

King: Emerada… I’m terribly sorry, but a thing like this is very common among the nobles and if anything, I should be the one responsible for not warning the nobles not to do such debauchery in the royal castle. At the very least to not target your maid specifically.

 

Emerada wanted to yell and complain again, but she saw the logic. If they brought him to justice, they would just make things worse for a lot of people and recreate Serah’s situation for many more.

 

Emerada: …What about me?

 

King: huh?

 

Emerada wasn’t about to give up though, even if it took some time, she wanted to put Lio in a tough situation.

 

Emerada: Serah told me that Lio wanted to use and manipulate me; it was the reason as to why Serah let him do her. If he had his hands on me, he would have tried his chance.

 

*THUD*

 

King: -HK?!!

 

Emerada: *gasp*

 

Emerada recoiled at the sudden outburst of the king standing up and making his chair fall. Veins were bulging from his face. That face, it was the same he had when he learned about the queen’s affair. The sight brought forth terrible memories that made her step back.

 

King: …*sigh*

 

*thud*

 

Emerada: …

 

The king calmed himself though. The moment he took his chair back up then sat, he touched his face as if to cover it. His anger seemed to have disappeared, but it was a mask.

 

King: In that case, he will never approach you again.

 

Emerada: But-… Father! isn’t menacing the princess a reason to punish someone.

 

King: You have to think in another way. I perfectly understand your anger, but there are not only a lot of people’s lives on the matter but also a war and my head on the line.

 

Emerada: …huh?

 

The king sat in a position to cool off.

 

King: As I’ve told you, I cannot directly punish him despite being the king. I have the power to do so but it doesn’t mean I should; there are a few reasons for that.

 

Emerada’s view of what a king was seemed to have taken a hit at the realization of his words.

 

Emerada: A king… has things he can’t allow himself to do?

 

King: Indeed. As I’ve told you, there are the people living inside the domain itself that are at risk. Also, if I were to take Lio Barriel off his position without proof of his incrimination, it would tarnish my reputation.

 

Emerada: Even with my words?

 

King: Even with your words. With no proof, they can just see it as you accusing him of something unjustly. That would result in the creation of a secret party or group of nobles who would work together to either destroy my reputation even further; it may even lead to a rebellion, as to the eyes of everyone, I just randomly decided to kill a precious ally of the nation who helped many.

 

Emerada: But, what about the dragon covenant? The dragon would come and help the royal family!

 

King: Indeed, but there are 2 things wrong with that itself. Firstly, it isn’t about the success of our survival alone but the number of deaths it would generate. Even if I stay in power and manage to survive the rebellion, the entire country could be left in complete shamble.

 

Emerada: -hk!

 

Each counter point was like daggers being thrown to her throat.

 

King: Secondly, there’s a way to bypass the dragon covenant and kill the royal family without making the dragon intervene.

 

Emerada choked on her saliva.

 

Emerada: There is… Such a thing?

 

King: Indeed. It is a secret that I haven’t even told your other siblings yet. To reach that success, you need to manipulate a member of the royal family to kill the others.

 

Emerada was confused. Yes, it was terrible and that was something to fear, but why would her father fear such a thing? In his case, there would be no betrayal, right?

 

Emerada: But father, none of my siblings or mother would ever betray you.

 

King: It doesn’t need to be direct family, dear daughter. It is about blood relations. As you’ve noticed, even though the royal family was alive for long, there aren’t many branches and that is for a reason. Your mother or I could have a bastard from one of the guards or maids and it could a breach that could be exploited. Any enemy of the throne who have the info I gave you could kidnap one of your siblings, force them to procreate, manipulate that child to turn against us and the dragon would not intervene.

 

Emerada: …No way.

 

This was so much worse than she ever thought. Not only the method was disgusting but they were not untouchable either.

 

King: To go back to the previous explanation, there was the people in the domain; my head; the lives of our family member and finally… A war.

 

Emerada: …A war?

 

King: A war. Lio is responsible for the protection and guard of the frontier between Lugnica and Vollachia. Were he to be out of his place for too long, Vollachia assassins could just infiltrate the country and could destroy the strategic points of Lugnica before declaring a war. As you know, the tension between humans and demi humans are also tight in Lugnica; Vollachia do not have such problem. We do not know if the demi humans will side with the empire but if they do, it will not only lead to the end of the country; but our reputation will also be destroyed.

 

Emerada: Father, why are you so worried about your reputation? Is it more important than bringing people to justice?

 

King: Emerada, your reputation is the trust you have with your domain; in my case, my domain is the kingdom. Would you believe in a leader who can’t even protect your everyday life?

 

Emerada: …

 

King: A king needs to make good and rational decisions for the sake of his kingdom; not decisions pushed by vengeance. If I lost this trust, my on allies can turn on me… And our family will be caught in the cross of it.

 

Emerada and the king were silent after this whole rant for a time; the king was trying to gather his thoughts and his emotions. It was the first time they had had a discussion like this but for some reason, the king trusted Emerada even more than his oldest son.

 

King: To get rid of Lio, I will need a few things.

 

Emerada: Like what, father.

 

Emerada would listen to any plan to get rid of that old fart.

 

King: We need essential proof of a high degree of betrayal, verified by my personal royal guards, Bribery is very common. If I just let anyone go, Lio would be left alone and walk free through connection, menace or offers.

 

Emerada: A betrayal like?

 

King: …The betrayal of country; by giving specific info to other powers for example, or being a menace to the system of Lugnica itself by forcing the other nobles of doing things that would put the citizens at risk.

 

Emerada was gathering as much info as she could for her future scheme; she was memorizing everything.

 

King: The second thing would be to find a replacement for him; someone of trust that is also as competent as Lio. Our situation with Vollachia is already tight enough, especially with that bastard Stride. Being as annoying as he is, we cannot afford to lower our defenses; he will exploit any breaches to declare war.

 

So, to get rid of Lio, Emerada just needed to find a good replacement and a crime that would officially move him out.

 

Emerada: Does that mean if a find proof of high incrimination, he will be punished, right?

 

The king opened his eyes slightly, looking at Emerada in confusion.

 

King: …What do you mean by you?

 

Emerada: …well, I can-

 

King: -I refuse.

 

The king immediately lifts his hand and cuts her off.

 

King: The politic of this kingdom are dangerous enough; I will not include you, especially right after you got sick.

 

Emerada couldn’t approach him like this; she needed to try something else. Something that would convince him. But what?

 

Emerada: …Will you change your mind if I told you I can read people?

 

King: …What do you mean by “reading people”?

 

Emerada: Father, I have the ability to tell someone’s intentions by looking at him during a conversation.

 

They looked at each other in silence and the king put a hand on his forehead trying to cool off.

 

King: …*sigh* Emerada, there are so many things that do not add up to that sentence. If that was the case…

 

The king silenced himself, but Emerada already knew what he was going to say and decided to finish it.

 

Emerada: -Serah wouldn’t have died, right?

 

King: …Emerada…

 

Emerada gaze was annoyed, but she couldn’t let it go.

 

Emerada: I can prove it. I know you will say that it is nothing but mere words but bring someone and give him a task to try to deceive me. Whether a lie; whether the intention he has behind it; I’ll decipher it, father.

 

King: …you-

 

Emerada: -You will think that even with all that, it wouldn’t be of use, right? Because I know nothing about politics and I can be targeted; but what if I become your support?

 

King: Support?

 

Emerada: I will tell you the reactions and lies of the nobles if I prove myself; I’ll give you the intel to which or what; who is doing good, or if they are trying to deceive you. During that time, I’ll also learn politic and how to act.

 

The king looked tired, and the day was far from over. So, he decided to tell her what she wanted to hear.

 

King: …Fine, in that case, just let me some time and I’ll call you. Ok, dear daughter?

 

Emerada: That’s a lie.

 

King: ?

 

The king opened his eyes momentarily, looking at his daughter who was fixing him

 

King: What did you say?

 

Emerada: You have no intention of inviting me; you just want to keep me away out of fear someone will hurt me.

 

King: …Fine, next week I’ll call you.

 

Emerada: That’s a lie. By the strain on your eyelid, it seems like you have heavy duty during next week and you’ll use it as an excuse.

 

King: ?!

 

Emerada: …

 

The king kept looking at his daughter for a moment. How? She wasn’t supposed to know that info. That surprise lasted a few seconds before he regained his composure.

 

King: “A blessing?”

 

The king asked himself if it was a blessing; he had been training himself to be a good liar and show no emotions whatsoever. So, he thought for a moment…

 

King: …Fine. Tomorrow, you’ll prove yourself then. I’ll bring a guard, and you’ll take the test, is it fine?

 

Emerada: You’re lying about the number of guards.

 

King: -hk?!!

 

The king almost choked. He stared at his little girl for a moment and spoke.

 

King: fine, fine. I understand, I can’t lie to you. I’ll bring 4 guards actually.

 

Emerada: That’s false too.

 

King: …What the-

 

Emerada: -Hum? 2? No, 3 it is. You’re thinking of bringing 3 guards tomorrow.

 

*thud*

 

The king stood out of his chair in shock; Emerada recoiled in surprise. He had his eyes glued to his daughter as if she was an anomaly.

 

King: Emerada, since when could you do that? Since when did you learn that?

 

Emerada: …Well… When I was younger, I didn’t have many places to go. So, I spent my time listening to people’s stories, whether guards, maids or even nobles. I think I acquired it by then.

 

King: And… What did you hear?

 

Emerada: …A lot of things… Too much to explain it all in a single sitting.

 

The king sat back, contemplating what she had just said. Could it be that his daughter has a blessing of perception?

 

King: … I see. You can go. Tomorrow, be sure to be here at the same hour.

 

A smile drew itself on Emerada’s face. She was smiling from ear to ear.

 

Emerada: Thank you, father.

 

Despite Emerada being pale, it seemed like she regained her colors. Emerada was leaving the room when-

 

Emerada: Say father.

 

King: hum?

 

Emerada: …Did you ever take Serah as a concubine?

 

The question was filled with tension; he could tell it from her gaze and her tone.

 

King: …No. I cheated on your mother with a random maid but from that moment on, if I had to do it again, it would be with fully mature, consenting and unmarried women. I would also make sure to prevent having kids.

 

Emerada: …I see.

 

Emerada left the room with a smile plastered on her face. The king on the other hand was being overwhelmed and worried about his daughter. The simple thought of being found out if he lied was terrifying.

 

King: ha ha ha!

 

A terrifying thought that brought joy and pride inside him.

 

Emerada was walking in the hallway; she was walking while thinking about the next part of her plan to make Lio fall.

 

*thud*

 

Emerada: oof-

 

Guard: oh, sorry.

 

A guard bumped into her and then started walking away as soon as he barely apologized.

 

“Serah: You have no authority! ”

 

Emerada: wait up, you fool.

 

Guard: huh?

 

The guard turned around, almost completely disregarding her and rather more offended by her insult.

 

Emerada: Is this how you treat a member of the royal family? Bumping on me and barely apologizing before leaving?

 

Guard: …*sigh* listen, could you just let it go? I said I’m sorry already.

 

Emerada: -gah!

 

“Serah: You have no authority there!”

 

Serah’s words were taking more and more place inside her head. The guard turned around and was about to leave.

 

Emerada: Gate guard Morah, it must be good to work at the castle to nourish a family, isn’t it?

 

Guard: huh?

 

Emerada looked him straight into the eyes as she talked. She was extremely pissed right now but kept a smile as she knew she had him in the palm of her hand. She needed to make an example anyways.

 

Guard: “Since when this short stick knows my name?”

 

Emerada: I mean, the pay is good. You bed women despite having a wife… Oh, kids too?

 

Emerada was going into a sensitive place, too sensitive for the guard to let her talk about it.

 

Guard: … Princess, I do not know what you’re talking about but give it up. You do not want to mess with me.

 

Emerada was now once more offended and lost the smile she was trying to keep up.

 

Emerada: I do want to mess with you, you low life. Who do you think you are to talk to me like that? Who do you think you are to treat your princess like a commoner?

 

Guard: -hk! I have nothing to say to you.

 

The guard left, exasperated at the girl who was now right behind him but before he left, Emerada conveyed one last thing.

 

Emerada: I will remember your face, Morah. I do not need anything else.

 

Guard: huh?... tch!

 

The guard left. The maids in the back who were watching did like nothing happened and went to their own business.

 

Emerada: “I will need to make plenty of examples anyways.”

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

The afternoon of the day after.

 

King: …

 

Guards: …

 

Emerada: …

 

They were gathered there; 3 guards, alongside Emerada and her father.

 

King: Well, Emerada, here are your challenges. For the first one, you will need to find which one of the guards is lying after a series of claims. In the second challenge, you’ll have to figure out the intention of each guard and in the third one, I will personally ask you a question. The moment you see through all of the lies, the challenge will be over. Understood?

 

Emerada: Yes father.

 

King: Then, begin!

 

The 3 guards approached. From the moment Emerada entered the room, she saw they had their hands behind their back; it was already prepared.

 

Guard1: In my right hand is a knife.

 

Guard2: in my right hand is a bottle.

 

Guard3: In my right hand, there is nothing.

 

King: …So? Which one of them is lying?

 

Emerada: …They’re all lying. The second guard seems to be only partially lying, though. He must have a bottle, but it is in his left hand.

 

King/guards: !!

 

The king turned to them and ordered them.

 

King: …Show your hands!

 

They showed their hands. Guard1 had a scissor, guard 2 had indeed a bottle in his left hand and guard 3 had a knife.

 

King: Very well.

 

Emerada: You think such tricks would work on me?

 

King: Emerada, the world of politics is dangerous. Things like this happen all the time. I needed to check if you were just overconfident in your abilities.

 

Emerada: I see. Next.

 

The second challenge started almost immediately.

 

King: Now, second challenge. What are the intentions of the guards toward you-

 

The king couldn’t even finish as Emerada just cuts him off.

 

Emerada: -Guard1 do not think much of me and think I will cry; Guard2 is happy and impressed by the first test but he’s trying to be intimidating; Guard3 is fearing for my health, as he seems to be a big softy.

 

The king’s gaze softened as it cast downward.

 

King: …I apologize, Emerada but all of these answers are wrong-

 

Guard3: -Your majesty.

 

King: huh?

 

Guard3 and the 2 others looked at him. Guard3 had a slightly terrified look on his face.

 

Guard3: …She’s completely correct.

 

King: -guh?!

 

The king wanted to gasp, but he didn’t. His status shouldn’t allow him to do such thing at all. He restrained himself before looking at his daughter who was smiling.

 

Emerada: What is it, father? You were in a hurry to say that I lost.

 

King: Indeed. Their reactions were pre-planned to do something. I never thought you would be able to see through them though…

 

The king stood up from his chair, approached her and stood right in front of her with an intimidating gaze.

 

King: Very well then. This is your third test; what is the answer to my question? What have I been trying to teach you? What makes a good politician?

 

Emerada: …huh?

 

King: I will ask again. What have I been trying to teach you? What makes a good politician?

 

The king was worried; she had done so well up until now; was she going to fail?

 

Emerada: I’m actually more surprised that THIS was your question. Deception is the answer. I can read people but you’re more worried about the fact that people will deceive me or that I do not know how to deceive people. You’ve been trying to deceive me and that’s what you’re trying to teach me.

 

King: …

 

Guards: ….

 

King/Guards: *applaud*

 

The applaud were coming from the men who were standing in front of her. They would never have expected Emerada to pass this test on her first try and this flawlessly.

 

King: I’m impressed that you passed it so quickly. I thought we would have needed to make many tries.

 

Emerada: you were going to give me many chances?

 

King: From the moment you passed the first challenge flawlessly, it was a sign of good potential. But you passed all the previous challenges without issue. Truly, you make me proud.

 

Emerada bowed to her dad.

 

Emerada: Thank you, father. All the pleasure is from me.

 

King: Now, you can go. I will schedule our first meeting for reunion as soon as you are completely healed.

 

Emerada: … Hum…

 

King: What is wrong?

 

Despite the king telling Emerada to leave, Emerada did not leave. She stood there; right in front of him, smiling. The king was wondering for a moment; but the guards were questioning.

 

King: What are you waiting for? Is there something I can help you with?

 

Emerada: At the beginning, you said “The moment you see through all the lies, the test will be over”, yet right now, you tried to dismiss me. The test isn’t over yet.

 

Guards: ?

 

King: …You truly makes me proud dear daughter.

 

The king went to hug Emerada, and she hugged him back.

 

The final secret test that the king set up was busted from the very beginning. In his life, he had never expected to see someone so smart and have so much potential politically; especially not from his direct genes; especially not Emerada.

 

The pride he felt right now could make any father proud to have their kid first try something that would deceive even experienced nobles.

 

Emerada was smart, could see through people and knew how to handle herself. There was no excuse to be made.

 

King: In a month, we will go to a war meeting together. By that time, your fever will heal by then. You will follow me as my secretary.

 

Emerada: Yes father.

 

King: But…

 

Emerada: ?

 

Emerada was intrigued, what would he possibility want to warn her about?

 

King: You must never speak up about this ability, did you understand? Nor should anyone in this room.

 

Guards: YES, YOUR MAJESTY!!

 

Emerada: Yes father!

 

King: This is a vow of secrecy for as long as I live. You must not say it to anyone or else they will try to hurt you. Understand?

 

Emerada: Yes.

 

King: Very well then.

 

Such was the beginning of Emerada’s introduction into politics.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Within the very few weeks of Emerada getting close to her father, the guard Morah suddenly lost his post. It was later discovered that his wife divorced him due to the revelation of his cheating inside the castle.

 

Then, there was a report that 4 maids were forced to wear belt of chastity for 2 months after being thrown in cell for hours; whenever they were working inside the castle they would be forced to wear them. The reason? The report stated that it was because they didn’t intervene for the princess Emerada when she was being disrespected. Emerada made sure to have the reports written as she wanted.

 

1 month after was her first meeting with nobles for a war tactic. She was noticed at the beginning but ignored mostly after. Though, a few weeks after meeting, a few nobles started to get investigated in which some of them were caught with bribery and unlawful slavery of demi-humans. They either lost their post or were imprisoned. That was just the tip of the iceberg as there were many more crimes from many more nobles that would be discovered overtime.

 

During the 6 months after, Emerada was being seen more and more. Emerada actually started to be respected and gave her general opinion. The maids and the guards were starting to avoid her because if you happen to get her the wrong way or be on her wrong side, it could either get you fired, or any promotion would be out of sight for a long time... at best.

 

The guards, maids, butlers who disrespected her to a higher extend were executed.

 

During that time, she meets back her acquaintances from her 10^th birthday. 2 people: a boy named Norah Haris, who was visibly head over heel for Emerada; Liza Artet, a young woman older than Norah and Emerada; She had great chemistry with them. This trio became close quite fast as the 2 started to visit Emerada more and more because she couldn’t get out of the castle as she pleased.

 

Though, it wasn’t all rainbow and sunshine as her terrible attitude and hate for the maids and guard gave her the reputation of being a cruel princess toward people lower than her.

 

During the 1st year after her pact with her father, she was a princess that was respected as she should have been by her peers. She spent a lot more time with her siblings but even her family members were bothered by the harshness of her personality toward maids and guards, sometimes for no apparent reasons. Whenever the king was asked about it, he would always respond that “she must have seen something wrong with them”.

 

During that same first year was when she met Leip Barriel. A young man with a lot of potential that was noticed during Emerada’s and her father’s “purge” of corrupt nobles. Leip was shady, he couldn’t be trusted in the long term; this was something she could see but she never forgot her priority: Avenge Serah.

 

So, when she meets him, she gave him an offer to replace Lio on the condition of spilling out favorable info on him and guide him into a trap to have him removed.

 

Leip did not hesitate, nor cared about his uncle. He threw him under the chariot without thinking, which strengthened her belief that he was not a good choice for the long term.

 

There were a few things that were out of place though; like the fact that the queen was more and more jealous of her husband having acquired this genius that was their daughter while she wanted to spend as much time with Emerada.

 

2 years in, Leip conveyed to Emerada secrets information’s about Lio’s shady plans and corruption. That was all she needed to know. After talking it out to her father and planning every hole to cover for Leip ascension as the head of the domain, they were already preparing the downfall of Lio Barriel. Though, that task was the most intensive and time-consuming thing they did.

 

During that same period of time, Emerada met Roswaal J Mathers again. That woman inspired her absolutely no trust at all, especially now that she developed her ability to read people. She was one of the only few Emerada could never truly get in her entire life, even with her ability to read people. She never truly knew what Roswaal was thinking and decided to avoid her completely.

 

3 years was when the plan to cause the downfall of Lio started. He was a shady individual who gave precious information on the country and was about to try and take over the throne indirectly through one of the descendants of the royal line. That was only one of his crimes within a long list. He was swiftly arrested; all of his personal belongings and title were stripped.

 

Lio tried to defend himself in court, but the proofs were against him, just as planned. Emerada wanted to frame him at the beginning but when she learned how much of a terrible person Lio was, she realized that she didn’t even need to do anything for that matter.

 

Though, the punishment was far lighter than she thought. 10 years of jail and then exile. To Emerada, this made no sense at all; he was a traitor that was planning the manipulation of the royal family, why wasn’t he executed? Well, his connections… The other nobles that he helped and were close to him were indeed still on his side and pleaded for a lighter punishment. No matter how it could be seen, the king couldn’t allow to have too many nobles on his back that could turn against him. So, it was settled for 10 years in jail and then banishment.

 

Emerada hated that, but she thought that he would still rot for a time. Leip got attributed with the title of the head of Barriel manor and was charged to protect the frontier between kingdom and the empire… At least she hopes he will last.

 

4 years after was when something incredible happened. It was during a meeting with all the branches of the royal family. If you had blood tie with the royal family, you would be part of that meeting. This time, Emerada was forced to travel out of the castle, but it was fine, since she started going out into town with guards when she was 13.

 

They arrived at the royal palace of Lugnica, she saw a lot of people sharing the distinct features of their family: blond hair with red eyes in addition to a protuberant fang.

 

Coming with her siblings, the king and queen sat up high, right behind the sages.

 

Queen: very well. Members of the royal families and branches come forth.

 

Around 20 people approached, all with more or less a difference in age. For example, Randohal was by now 24 and Emerada was 14. There was around the same difference in age between the candidates that were present and some fits in the middle.

 

Queen: Today is a special day, as it is the day of the selection of the royal candidates for the throne.

 

Everyone: -hk!

 

There was a lot of noise around as the potential candidates were talking to each other in fear. Many of the groups of people present there were siblings or cousins.

 

Queen: To determine if you are worthy of being a challenger for the throne, may you come forth and touch the dragon insignia present there. If it glows, then it means that you are eligible as a candidate; if it doesn’t then it means you are automatically eliminated.

 

Emerada: *gulp*

 

Emerada gulped as her mother’s tone was more severe and authoritarian than before.

 

Queen: The potential candidates have a certain line of rules they should respect and have rights they are accorded. Firstly, the potential candidates that are eliminated cannot participate in the royal selection process but those that were selected can abandon their title for candidacy. Secondly, once you become a candidate, you will not be allowed to scheme against one another; if by some chance it was found out that one of the candidates were trying to destabilize another through methods like menacing or assassination attempt, the candidate will be eliminated and put to jail. Thirdly, the candidates can have as much support as they want, even if it is outside of Lugnica but anything that would cause the security of Lugnica to be put at risk will cause direct elimination and imprisonment. Understood?

 

Everyone: Yes!

 

Queen: Good.

 

King: Come forth candidates and touch the dragon insignia. If it glows, it will be in your responsibility for a year up until the royal selection starts; if you lose it, it is a direct elimination. Now, proceed!

 

The potential candidates were walking slowly and touched it each for a time. The first candidate that touched it… Was eliminated.

 

Emerada: “Well… It doesn’t sound good. It doesn’t matter much anyways.”

 

The potential candidates passed, each having their turn and finally it was Emerada’s turn.

 

Her brothers, Ford and Randohal were selected, along with 4 other people. It wasn’t as if she had much expectation for herself but as she touched the dragon’s insignia-

 

Emerada: -hk?! It glows…

 

The king and queen looked over with pride and joy coursing through their heart, but they had to keep the appearance shut to not offense the other candidates who failed to be selected.

 

King: It seems like the candidate selection is over. Each of you that has been accepted by the dragon insignia, are now selected to be a candidate for the throne. You have to keep your insignia for a year up until the royal selection actually starts and then you will have to prove yourself. The winner will be the next ruler when I, the king, step down from my position. It will be all.

 

Emerada stood there for a moment.

 

Emerada: “I can become the Queen.”

 

From what she learned from her father and her training into politic, there isn’t much the Queen can’t do but there are many things she should not do. Though…

 

Emerada: “I can bring change.”

 

Emerada could change the country; Emerada could change the people Emerada could put an end to this story of glorified prostitution to get a better life.

 

Emerada: “I can have the power to bring a change.”

 

And so, Emerada set her objective for such a goal that no one tried to do so.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

 

Present day.

 

Subaru was chilling inside the living room with Beatrice, Roswaal, Ram, Otto and Al. They were just chilling in this night, free of stress.

 

Ram: Barusu, Ram has no idea what you’re trying to do but Ram checked all around the manor and there was no one nor a trace of someone infiltrating.

 

Subaru: I see. Well, tomorrow we will be going again, I guess.

 

Ram: tch! Make Ram going around the entire manor without giving explanation, such a pig you are, Barusu.

 

Ram was getting pissed to always do turns around the garden to see any abnormalities and find nothing.

 

Subaru: oi! Oi! I’m trying my best, you know?

 

Beatrice: But what is all of this fuss, I suppose? You’ve been awfully alert of your surroundings for weeks now, Subaru.

 

Subaru: Well, I have my reasons… I think there might be potential danger, so I’m checking around.

 

Roswaal: Potential dangers~, huh?

 

Subaru nodded and Roswaal casual sipped his tea.

 

Roswaal: I see, I see very well~. Ram, keep doing patrols; we will need to be ready in case of emergency~.

 

Ram: Yes, Roswaal-sama.

 

Subaru: Awfully cooperative when it is the clown, is it?

 

Ram: humf!

 

The door opened.

 

Subaru: Ah, Emilia, Rem and Frederica! Where have you be-

 

The door opened further, letting the figure of the 3 girls enter… And Capella too, taking everyone by surprise.

 

Everyone: …

 

Al: oi! Oi! What is the meaning of this?

 

Roswaal: Frederica, any explanation~?

 

Frederica: I sincerely apologize, Roswaal-sama but this was an urgent matter that needed to be taken care of immediately.

 

Roswaal: An urgent matter?

 

Frederica: indeed; lust cannot be held in the jail anymore for safety reasons.

 

Subaru: Why is that? Emilia? Rem?

 

Emilia/Rem: …

 

Subaru: ?

 

Emilia and Rem stayed silent and distant; not being even able to look Subaru in the eyes. Subaru tried to get their attention but when their eyes met, there was just confusion that was being conveyed, as if they didn’t know what to do.

 

Roswaal: And what is that urgent matter~?

 

Frederica: …*inhales*

 

Frederica let her words flow; terrible words that completely freeze the room from absolutely any movement or thought. The gaze of everyone slowly directed themselves toward Subaru who was the most shocked out of them all; refusing to process it; refusing to believe it.

 

These words were: Capella is pregnant.

 

 

 

 

Notes:

Within a few days, i will post my first chapiter of Re:School then follow up by a second chapiter. Though, after that i'll go into hyatus and will post randomly because i have load of work now.

Next chapter Tuesday.

Chapter 43

Notes:

Hope you have a good reading.

Also for those who don't know, i've posted the first chapiter of my new fanfic and the second is incoming. The name is Re:School, available on my profil. Think of checking it out if you like my work.

 

 

 

In his room, sitting with his hands above his head and partially covering his face. Natsuki Subaru was sitting in complete disbelief.

 

Subaru: Ain’t no fucking way.

 

Capella was pregnant, pregnant with his child.

 

Subaru: Ain’t no fucking way.

 

Out of all the things Subaru could have thought of, or cover with his ability, this was definitely the last thing he ever expected.

 

Subaru: Ain’t no fucking way.

 

Subaru was about to become a father.

 

This single piece of information that shocked him to his core did not just attack him mentally; it also attacked him emotionally and shook many things he expected.

 

After Frederica announced the news, she described how bad Capella’s “internal” injuries were. Capella’s pregnancy made sense in many ways but still, this was too much for Subaru to handle. They couldn’t send her to the Lugnica authorities now because they would still execute her and abort her child. They wouldn’t have any pity for a former bishop; that info was conveyed by Roswaal which led them to report indefinitely the deport of Capella to the royal capital.

 

Rem and Emilia were understandably shocked. Neither they nor Subaru could believe that news. It single-handedly made them step back in discomfort.

 

If it was just the fact that Capella was pregnant, it would have been bad; but he could see it in their eyes whenever he looked at them while using his authority: they think he knew about it.

 

It was hard enough to deal with this situation but his attitude during the 2 previous weeks making him look like someone who knew how to handle the current events gave the entire camp the impression that he already knew about the pregnancy.

 

His shocked reaction that couldn’t be faked was what saved him a bit from these allegations as it cushioned it. But still… He couldn’t take the distrust and went back to his room, in disbelief. That single thing made Subaru’s progression with Rem and Emilia took a step back.

 

Subaru: *gulp*

 

It gets worse though, and that was referring to Capella’s death. She died while being pregnant with his child; mind broke while being overstimulated by her pregnancy. Capella must have been pregnant for what? Almost 3 weeks? Yet when pointed out, Subaru could see a very small bulge in her stomach, as thin as it was. How? It has only been 3 weeks; there shouldn’t be any signs.

 

Coming to that same conclusion, it was very unlikely that the fetus wouldn’t have survived in the previous loop anyways due to the stress she was put through.

 

There was another question within this; Capella said that her body was modified by herself, and she had upgraded it. The question now being, does it affect the baby?

 

Capella’s treatment was improved. Of course, no matter how much they hated her overall, they couldn’t just stress her out or anything. Because of that, she was offered a room alone that would be locked to prevent her escape.

 

Subaru: …*Sigh*

 

Beatrice: …

 

Subaru held his hand to his face thinking just how stupid the situation keeps getting and how many things just don’t go his way. Beatrice looked at her contractor in pity, because everything he’s planning is coming against him.

 

 

In Capella’s room

 

Capella was sitting on her bed and watching the dark view that presented itself to her from the windows.

 

Capella: …

 

*clank*

 

Fear crept inside her while she was watching the trees from the already closed window. The door, windows or any place to escape were already blocked through various means like earth or metal bar to prevent her from escape. But they left just enough space for her to observe and let the air pass. Capella immediately shut the curtains in fear; she wouldn’t try to escape anyways.

 

A weird sense of familiarity came to her, as this locked room reminded her of her childhood.

 

Capella: …

 

This time though, she was completely alone. No one by her side; the silence being her only company. Capella sat on the bed before laying in it.

 

Capella: At least, it is an improvement from my previous situation.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

50 years ago.

 

14 years old, that was the age of Emerada when she was chosen to be a royal candidate for the throne. Her older brothers were already in their 20’s; they were sager and more experienced than her in almost everything.

 

Emerada: …*gulp*

 

These were the opponents she had to face for the throne.

 

Emerada: “This is not going to be an easy task at all”

 

Emerada was stressing at the simple thought of having to face her older brothers and she braced herself. She needed to win, to bring down a new era. And-

 

Norah: Emerada darling!

 

Emerada: -guh! Stop with that surname!

 

Norah: huh?! Come on.

 

Emerada: no!

 

Liza: oh, the lovebirds are at it again.

 

Emerada: -kh! This is so embarrassing.

 

It has been 1 year since the royal candidate selection and now, the royal selection is running. Emerada was now 15.

 

Norah Haris, the boy who was head over heel for Emerada for years and Liza Artet, the best friend of Emerada that she first met on her 10^th birthday.

 

Over the years.

 

4 and a half years ago, the trio was very close, right after the first year of Emerada’s introduction into politics. They were glued to each other for a long time but not without being put under strict rules due to Emerada’s fragile health.

 

Norah was the more motivated though; he fell in love with Emerada at first sight when he saw her during her 10^th birthday. At the beginning Norah was containing his love, he was a mess whenever he talked to Emerada and even stuttered sometimes. This was no good look to Emerada who thought he looked like a clown, but she saw no ill intention from him; he even endured her despicable attitude toward him sometimes while even praising her qualities.

 

“Emerada: That guy is a fucking simp. Couldn’t be me.”

 

That guy just never misses an opportunity to get Emerada’s attention. She could even bet that he would lick her feet if she asked. She was more repulsed by him than anything and he would always go back defeated just to come back as if nothing happened the next time they met.

 

Emerada was never going to give him a chance but-

 

“Liza: I feel bad for him.”

 

“Emerada: If you feel this bad, date him.”

 

“Liza: But you’re the one he loves.”

 

“Emerada: Don’t care.”

 

“Liza: *sigh* come on, give him a chance. He’s a good guy.”

 

“Emerada: What? Are you crazy? There’s no way I will.”

 

“Liza: He’s a good man though. Was there a time I was wrong when giving you suggestions?”

 

“Emerada: no, there isn’t indeed…”

 

“Liza: hum… I know. Let’s do that then, give him a chance and try seriously. If it works, they it’ll mean you’ve probably found your future husband.”

 

“Emerada: Stop being stupid. Imagine him as a king.”

 

“Liza: ha ha! but try it out, we never know what can happen.”

 

“Emerada: …*sigh* if you insist, but no promises”

 

So, Emerada gave him a chance when they met back after her discussion; by then, she was already 13 and he was 14. It has been 2 years since they officially became friends.

 

“Emerada: You seems amusing for a clown, so I’ll give you a chance to be mine boyfriend. Amuse me during this test to see if you can be a suitable boyfriend.”

 

The moment these words left her lips, there was a pause where she could see that absolutely nothing was passing through Norah’s brain, as if it was completely disabled. She didn’t even know such a thing was possible. The sight lasted for 20 seconds of her wondering if that idiot was finally deciding to respond.

 

Out of nowhere, Norah had the greatest glow of smile she ever saw in her life. Emerada saw plenty of smiles since childhood, but none of them came close to the brightness of his. He smiled so widely that Emerada had to take a step back before he jumped and yelled like a small child who had got a toy he wanted for years.

 

Norah: WHHOOOO!! YEAH!!! EMERADA-SAMA TOOK ME!!!

 

The sight was pathetic and made her want to take back her decision almost immediately but-

 

Emerada: …

 

Norah: OOUUUU!! YEAH!

 

The pure joy, love and tenderness his eyes were displaying toward her were incomparable. They were devoid of any malice, manipulation, anger, or any negative emotions, something Emerada never saw. She was the one producing all of this from him and thus making her the one who brought him this much joy. Such thought couldn’t possibly allow her to reject him.

 

Emerada: … ha ha! Hah ahah

 

So, Emerada started to laugh, albeit softly, alongside her new love she just accepted.

 

To Emerada, it was only a test to see what he could give. She was constantly testing him but even she never expected him to give such answers during their meetings.

 

“Norah: I love you! I love you because of your own nature! “

 

Words that Emerada wanted to hear to confirm her suspicions that he wasn’t suitable as a partner and reject him never came. He just spilled words that flustered her.

 

“Norah: your nobility, your gentleness, your compassion, your temperance.”

 

It came to a point where sometimes Emerada was just asking him these questions just to hear them again and boost her confidence.

 

“Norah: your eyes that reflect the sky, your way of life that makes her willing to live for the sake of others.”

 

Emerada never expected him to know her this much, she always thought he was nothing more than an idiot who doesn’t see her past her appearance.

 

“Norah: your strength to endure injustice, your vulnerability that you show only to me despite being sometimes distant, I don’t want to leave you alone. “

 

Emerada didn’t know when, but the more she thought about him, the more her heart fluttered. He was becoming invasive of her thought each day.

 

“Norah: your reassuring voice, your loving gaze, your compassionate eyes, your lips that call my name so gently.”

 

Emerada didn’t know how, but each time they went on a date, she was craving more of his presence. The more they went on dates, the more she found out about the reasons as to why he loved her. There were even details that she didn’t know about herself.

 

“Norah: your warmth that grips both of my hands; your touch that rouses my heart; your beautiful hair swaying in the wind. “

 

They were becoming closer through time, to the point of being more and more physical as Emerada let him hold her hand despite the risk of her getting sick. She didn’t care about her health anymore but being with him. She still had her tsundere attitude to try to push him to his limit to see what he was truly made of.

 

“Norah: Because fate brought us together, because I believe that only you would accept me, because you were always by my side when my heart was pained. “

 

That moment of his limit breaking never came. No matter how insufferable Emerada tried to get, he only tried harder to get to her. Soon, Emerada was the one who had cracks and was letting herself get swayed.

 

“Norah: because you taught me so many important lessons, because we have been together for all, all, all of this time, I want to see and feel the same things that you do from now until forever. “

 

His words keep coming and coming without a stop. Each date was nothing more than pure ecstasy for Emerada, who was the one trying her best to keep her composure each time they met.

 

“Norah: Because we promised, I swore to never forget that vow, because I find you different from all others, and only you know who I truly am, because I can’t pretend to be something I am not in front of you. Because I was so lonely, I always wanted someone to understand me.”

 

It gets better. Emerada soon found out they actually shared many points that only they had together. So many points that she started to see him in such a higher light that she even started confiding about her greatest insecurities about him. Including even Serah.

 

“Norah: Because you reminded me of those first feelings and taught me what it means to truly love someone. You were the one who wiped the tears from my face, you were the one who emerged from the boundless sea of people to find me, you were the one who hugged me tightly when I was about to break, you were the one who scolded me for my naivety for the first time, you were the one to scold me like no one had scolded me before, you were the one to speak to me in a way that did not patronize me.”

 

Norah was a spoiled kid. Sometimes he was brutally honest for no reason, which was what repulsed Emerada at first, but now that she knew him, she wanted nothing more than these honest truths. Norah went from a spoiled child who thought everything was due to him to someone who was clearly a grown and mature teen in the span of 2 years and a half… He did that only for her. Emerada was hit with his sometimes-harsh truths that could piss her off during the entire day but by now, she never stays mad for long.

 

Norah wasn’t always in high spirits either, especially after sharing his insecurities and how he’s not even a legitime child, but a bastard of his family. For a first time, Emerada was the one who keep treating him like a friend and not like a “bastard” swiping away his tear and even encouraging him. It was Emerada’s first act of kindness toward him, and it marked him for life when he was 12. At first, Norah’s love for Emerada was just a crush, but after that moment, it was almost obsessive love.

 

“Norah: you were the one who took me to see so many sights I’d never seen before, you were the one who took my hand and led me out of my birdcage. No matter when, you support me, no matter what, you understand me. We’re meant to be together, always, I can’t live without you, you’re my everything, you love me because I love you too, because your chest is so warm, because with you, all of the colors of the world shine so brilliantly, I can’t feel happiness without you, I can’t live without you. In this world so filled with lies, only this is truth.”

 

And before Emerada herself knew it, she was the one who was head over heel for him. The cruel Emerada who was horrible to the guards and maids; the horrible Emerada who treated his subordinates like nothing; the horrible Emerada that would only smile to her family members would always be in a super great mood whenever she saw or talked to/about Norah.

 

Which brought us to this day where Emerada, Liza and Norah were having a meeting in the royal castle after going around town. Despite them being together for 2 years, the now 15 years old Emerada was still easily flustered by his words.

 

Norah: …Emerada…

 

Emerada: What is it?

 

Norah: …You know… Would you give me your hand before we are in the eyes of the world?

 

Emerada: …huh?

 

Confused, Emerada took a few seconds before realizing what he meant.

 

Emerada: -hk! No! no means no! No touchy-touchy until marriage!

 

Liza: Hum? What is this about?

 

Not understanding the words of these 2 love birds, she asks before finally understanding when Norah started talking mid-sentence.

 

Norah: -But! When a man and a woman-

 

Liza: -I’m going to stop you right there. You’re 16 alright, but you better calm these hormones down. You guys have been together for 2 years now, but you will be decapitated if they find out you touched Emerada, over there, in that way without permission.

 

Norah: -guh!

 

Norah slump down in defeat. It has been 6 months since Norah tried his chance, and he isn’t giving up.

 

Emerada: …Humf! I too…

 

Norah: ?

 

Emerada: I too, want to be your bride, Norah... Even before marriage. But! I can’t because of my health… We need to have all the verifications beforehand to do, then I can be yours… Do not force me to say such embarrassing things, idiot!

 

Norah’s gaze lit up as a smile creeped on his face. Inside the Royal castle, right past dusk, these 3 friends were having a good discussion over their table with Liza acting like a wing woman.

 

Emerada: …It is getting late it seems; we may want to go to sleep.

 

*tock* *tock* *tock*

 

Emerada/Liza/Norah: ?

 

Emerada: enter.

 

Opening the door, a guard entered.

 

Emerada: What is it?

 

Guard: Emerada-sama, it is getting late but I have bad news to inform. The carriage for Norah-sama and Liza-sama is still in repair. It will only be available tomorrow in the afternoon.

 

Emerada: …

 

Liza: talk about bad news.

 

The 2 friends were staying at Emerada’s because of their visits and wanted to stay 1 night but ended up staying 2 due to complications with their carriage.

 

Guard: Worry not, Liza-sama, we have already called another dragon carriage as we know you are quite occupied with your status; the issue is it will be there at dawn. So, I recommend that it is preferable for you to go to sleep.

 

Norah: heh? That just boring~!

 

Emerada: …Understood. Thank you for your service, you can go now.

 

Guard: Yes.

 

The guard went out of the room and closed the door.

 

Liza: *sigh* guess it is time for us to go to sleep. Emerada, sorry about this but we must-

 

Emerada: -Shut!

 

Liza/Norah: …

 

Emerada stood up from her chair and walked toward the door in silence, pressed her ear against it and waited out for a few moments.

 

Liza/Norah: …

 

After a few moments Emerada came back, walking toward the big portrait of the current royal family and moved it, revealing a wall.

 

Liza: Emerada?

 

Emerada: SHUT!

 

Liza: *gulp*

 

Confusion filled the air; Norah nor Liza understood what she was doing.

 

Emerada opened a secret path to get out of the living room they were in.

 

Emerada: Come here!

 

For a brief moment, they were confused and did not understand but they followed her instructions anyways. When they entered the path, Emerada closed it off behind them. In front of them was a long, dark, dusty, small corridor that led to somewhere only Emerada knew. They started walking and sometimes crawling by moments to fit in with the places.

 

Liza was becoming increasingly worried; for something to push Emerada to pass through this dusty place and put her health at risk was telling her a lot about how bad their situation was.

 

Liza: Emerada! Are you going to explain what you’re doing?

 

Emerada: …We are in danger.

 

Liza/Norah: ?!

 

The shock reverberated in their being. They were in danger? But how? Everything seemed fine. Norah and Liza knew about Emerada’s ability to see through people, so they immediately knew it was true.

 

Liza: You can’t just drop that and let us in the dark!

 

Liza exclaimed her frustration. Not knowing was one thing but she also needed an explanation.

 

Emerada: That guard, he was our guard but for some reason he was planning something with extreme confidence and maliciousness. He wanted to do something to us but didn’t directly because he was planning something else.

 

Norah: Your guard want to hurt us?

 

Emerada: I do not know. There is something behind all that.

 

Norah: isn’t it because your guards hate you that they had that gaze toward you?

 

Emerada: My guards do not like me, some hate me, but this one was purely out of blood. He had malicious intentions.

 

Norah/Liza: …

 

The tension was rising; Norah and Liza realized a bit too late that they were in this till the neck. Liza started panicking.

 

Liza: How are you so calm about this?

 

Emerada stopped her movements; so were the 2 others behind her. Emerada then turned around; her current pink dress couldn’t be seen properly because of the darkness of the place, with the only light source being the faint ray of light passing through the wall on both sides, but one could tell that it was dusty like never.

 

Upon fully turning around, Liza and Norah stood shocked. Emerada had small tears on her face that she forced herself to hold, her hand that she lifted to show them was trembling like a leaf. She was holding herself back from making any rash decision and it could be seen quite easily.

 

Liza/Norah: …

 

Liza: …Emerada, I’m sorry.

 

Without another word, Emerada turned back and started walking.

 

A few minutes of walking

 

Within that time, everything seemed normal but since they were using unusual paths, they took longer than they should have to get to the proper destination.

 

Liza: Where are we going?

 

Emerada: We are leaving the castle.

 

Liza: What about your guards? They could help us.

 

Emerada: no.

 

Liza: ?

 

Emerada: The royal guards that are truly loyal to me and father are out with the entire family. My brothers are out trying to increase their popularity to gain fame for the royal selection. My sister has a meeting in another town and my parents have business outside of town.

 

Liza: And?

 

Emerada: This guard, he was planning something bad, I wouldn’t be surprised if every guard inside the castle were part of it too.

 

Liza/Norah: -hk!

 

Emerada: Shut! dumbasses!

 

Emerada spilled out her anger, the tension was high enough and their lives were on the line, she didn’t need these stupidities.

 

Captain: Where are they?

 

Emerada: !!

 

Liza/Norah: !!

 

Emerada lifts her hand to make them stop in their track; on the other side of the wall were guards talking.

 

Guard: I do not know; they were in the living room. When we went to check a last time before enabling the plan, they were gone.

 

Captain: -tch! Find them!

 

Guards: YES!

 

Captain: This bitch of a princess, thinking she can just destroy our lives. Did she think imprisoning Lio-sama would be enough to stop him?

 

Emerada: ?!

 

Guard2: Captain, we know your pain, but I do not think we should talk about this there and you seem a bit drunk-

 

*CLANK*

 

The captain threw the drink he was holding toward the guard that was talking him out of it.

 

Captain: DO NOT TELL ME WHAT TO DO! This bitch of a princess completely ruined everything! Our network found out that she was the one who somehow created the link between the nobles and their crimes before imprisoning them! Many were even complaining about regretting letting her listen to them when she was a kid!

 

Guard: …

 

Captain: Lio-sama was imprisoned because of her, we are sure of that. We lost our posts and were kicked out by Leip who didn’t care about us. Lio-sama, despite being in prison, in his immense kindness still thought about us and through his connections, even gave us a chance to take Vengeance on princess Emerada.

 

Trio: ?!

 

The captain drinks a bit more out of his bottle.

 

Captain: Tch! But I never thought infiltrating this place would be so fucking frustrating. This damn princess prevents guards and maid to have sex! What kind of bullshit is that? Oouh ou oh! I lost my maid! Oohh ouh ou! I will not allow anyone to have sex because it is what killed her- NOTHING BUT BULLSHIT!

 

Guards: …

 

Trio: !!

 

Emerada was trying to hold herself back to hyperventilate at this news. Lio still had power in prison, and he wanted to kill her.

 

Captain: What’s worse is that she got popular and has the eyes of everyone now! Remember the orders, Lio-sama wants her dead! Make it look like an incident, understood? It has been almost 2 years since we infiltrated this place, we cannot afford to waste everything we’ve been working for now.

 

Guard: Captain, there are 2 nobles with her that are quite important as their parents have a good relationship with other nobles. We will be tracked like animals if we hurt them.

 

Captain: and?

 

Guard2: …

 

*SLAP*

 

Guard2: -hk!

 

The captain just slapped the guard; the pain could be felt despite him wearing a helmet.

 

Captain: We are trying to kill the princess and have the literal king at our back, do you remember? We’ll kill them too.

 

Guard2: …*nods*

 

Captain: …*sigh* sorry, you’re right; I might have lost my composure. Listen, Lio-sama already prepared an escape plan for us as long as we follow the plan. Every personal guard or maid that isn’t on our side is either out of the castle or has already been disposed of.

 

Trio: !!

 

Emerada: “No~”

 

Captain: All we need now is to make it look like an incident.

 

Guard2: How do we do so?

 

Captain: …Within 10 minutes if you do not find them… Burn the castle. We will retrieve their remain and claim death by fire.

 

Guards: YEAH!

 

Captain: Now, GO!

 

The sound of the steps echoing through the castle was silencing themselves as the guards walked away.

 

Emerada: We have to get out of there.

 

The 3 nobles’ heartbeats who felt like their heart were about to escape their chest. The rate at which they walked was faster.  Running was a no-go as it would indicate their position. After a few minutes of walking, something strange was happening.

 

Norah: ?! Guys! I smell something.

 

Liza: What is it?

 

Norah: Fire! They’re already burning the castle!

 

Emerada: -hk! It has only been 7 minutes! Tch! Let’s go! This path will lead to the sewers, then the forest!

 

Liza/Norah: Yes!

 

The trio walked for a long time but terrifyingly slowly, they could sense the smell of the place burning and heat increasing; it didn’t help the teens at all as they tried to walk faster but they still had to do it slowly while keeping a good pacing.

 

Emerada: …*cough*

 

Guard3: ?

 

Liza/Norah: !!

 

Guard4: What is it?

 

Guard3: I do not know, I feel like I heard something.

 

Guard4: You’ll worry about it afterwards; everything is burning.

 

Gyard3: yeah.

 

They had to act fast, the smoke and the dust were finally catching up to Emerada who was starting to have a harder time holding her coughs back.

 

They walked, walked and walked up until.

 

Emerada: This door!

 

Liza/Norah: !!

 

Emerada approached a tried to push it but-

 

Emerada: *cough* *cough* *cough* Help me!

 

Norah: Yes, my princess.

 

*GRANK*

 

Norah did not hesitate to force the door open, finally opening a door into the sewers. The place smelled terrible, absolutely terrible but it was still better than the smoke. Once everyone passed, Norah closed it back.

 

*GRANK*

 

Emerada: *cough* *cough* *cough*

 

Norah: Emerada! Are you alright? *cough*

 

Liza: …

 

Emerada’s endurance completely ran out as she coughed the smoke that was entering her lungs; she could hardly breathe. Liza stayed in the back as she felt like she was about to have a mental breakdown.

 

Norah: It’s fine Emerada, you’ve been very courageous. You just need to give me the directions and leave the rest to me.

 

Emerada: *cough* *cough* ah~. Norah, I knew I could count on you. *cough* *cough*

 

Norah: Right? Let me take you on my back.

 

Emerada: What? No way! *cough* *cough*

 

Norah: Emerada… We do not have time; we need to go.

 

Emerada: …humf! I’ll allow you to hold me on your back this time. *cough* Feel please.

 

Norah: Thank you, my princess. Up!

 

Norah took Emerada on her back; she was extremely short and light. Emerada blushed at the situation but made sure to do so behind Norah’s back.

 

Emerada: It is straight forward. Go straight until the path separates in 2, there’s a hidden door in the center of the path, it will be a very long walk though. When you reach the path that separates in 2, search in front of you on the wall, there is a door that blends with it. Push it and the door will open.

 

Norah: Understood.

 

Emerada: i-… -I…

 

Norah: Emerada?

 

Emerada: …*zzzzz*

 

Norah: …

 

Emerada passed out. It makes sense. This must have been her first time to be put in a situation like this, and her body did not take it well. As such, the 3 figures started walking along the path for the next 5 kilometers.

 

2 hours later

 

The path did not seem to end, but they had yet to find what they wanted. Emerada wasn’t lying when she said it was a long walk.

 

Liza: …

 

Norah: ?

 

Norah stops his steps as he hears a noise. Liza was crouching down, her head between her thighs and her arm covering her head, as if she was in a fetal position but she wouldn’t let her body touch the floor because it is dirty.

 

Norah: Liza? What is it? Is there something wrong?

 

Liza: …What is it? What is it?!

 

Liza lifts her head up, almost looking straight into his soul.

 

Liza: Everything is horrible!

 

Norah: …

 

Liza: We were just supposed to spend time with Emerada, and I didn’t even want to come here, yet I did to play my role as a wing woman for you once more because I felt bad for you! I want your relationship with Emerada to work but-

 

Liza stood up, clutching her hair away.

 

Liza: We’re being tracked like animals; we’re about to get killed! Just because we’re at the wrong place at the wrong moment! We’re potentially going to die! What do you expect? How do you want me to feel?

 

Liza crouched down.

 

Liza: This is the worst; I don’t want to die; I don’t want to die!

 

Norah: …

 

Emerada: *zzzz*

 

Norah stood in front of her, unmoving for a moment, thinking what his next move should be. Then he approached her and crouched down too.

 

Norah: We’re going to survive.

 

Liza: You think I will believe you? You don’t even believe what you say! I know you from childhood; I know you’re bullshitting your way through!

 

Norah: …We’re going to survive.

 

Liza: You have no proof! Stop saying it with such certainty, do you think it is going to appease me?

 

Norah: Yes.

 

Liza: ?

 

Liza looked up at him as if he was crazy.

 

Norah: …You said it yourself, didn’t you? We have known each other since childhood, even before we met Emerada. There’s nothing you can hide from me, and I know you better than anyone.

 

Liza: … This doesn’t make sense.

 

Norah: Maybe but even if it is a lie, if I say it enough times with confidence, even you will believe me because you always do.

 

Liza: wha-? But this is bullshit.

 

Norah: It is indeed but it always works regardless, ha ha!

 

Liza: …Ha ha! Ha ha ha !

 

Norah stretched his hand toward Liza.

 

Norah: Come, let’s get out of this place, all the 3 of us.

 

Liza was still crouched… She waited before asking a question.

 

Liza: Do you think… We can make it out? Together?

 

Uncertainty, that was what was eating her away. Norah has known her since childhood. Despite being a competent and capable woman, when she had uncertainties, it was when she was at his lowest. He, out of all, knows how to fix that.

 

Norah: …I’m sure we will. Only if you come with me.

 

Liza: …Fine.

 

She took his hand, and they moved on. Norah had Emerada on his back and was holding Liza’s hand. They walked another 7 kilometers before finally seeing the path that goes 2 ways.

 

During that walk, the boy kept worrying about Emerada’s well-being. Whether they survive or not; the health issues she will have will put her in quite a tough situation.

 

Norah: We reached the door.

 

Liza: ?

 

Emerada: *zzzz* huh?!

 

Emerada jolted awake on his back as they arrived at their destination. It took around 5 and a half hours of walking in total before they passed through all the sewer and finally managed to reach this door that will lead them to the forest, where they will also be forced to walk for a bit before reaching the nearest town. Only then will they be able to reach Norah’s place through a dragon carriage and finally get help.

 

Norah: Emerada, get down. I’ll open that door.

 

Emerada: Yes. *cough*

 

Liza: Your coughs aren’t over? We might need to check that afterwards.

 

After she went down, Norah went to open the door and close it when they passed. There was a cave right in front of them and they walked straight in it. For 30 minutes, they couldn’t see anything, they just followed Norah who was in front and hoping not to fall because of the uneven path.

 

When they started to escape, it was barely the beginning of the night but right now, it must be late at night as it has been around 6 hours since then.

 

Finally, at long last-

 

Emerada: -light! I can see light! Let’s go!

 

In excitement, Emerada and her friend walked faster and got out of the cave. They were met with an area filled with trees, bushes and plants illuminated by the bright moonlight.

 

Liza: At least it is very bright.

 

Emerada: …the castle…

 

Liza/Norah: ?!

 

When turning to Emerada’s direction, despite being kilometers away, they could still see the royal castle… Burning to the ground. The sight was so horrifying especially by the fact that it could be seen from that distance but also somewhat mesmerizing.

 

Emerada: …

 

Norah: …Let’s go.

 

Knowing it wasn’t good for Emerada, Norah incited for their departure. They turned around toward the direction of Norah’s mansion but-

 

Norah: -HK?! Emerada! Liza!

 

Emerada/Liza: ?!

 

???: …

 

-They were ambushed.

 

Captain: You truly were a pain in the ass to search, you know that, right?

 

There were guards everywhere around them with crossbows, swords and some were even casters.

 

Emerada: -hk?! The cave! Quic-

 

Guard: -I do not think so.

 

Guards were exiting from the cave; there were around 5 of them. They were completely caught.

 

Emerada: arg~ how?

 

Captain: huh? Did you really think we would let this information slide? We have a network huge enough to know secrets like this. Oh- I’ve been talking a lot…Maybe I should stop drinking on the job. Now then…

 

Emerada/Lio/Liza: ?!

 

The captain started to approach, along with his soldiers, completely freezing them in fear.

 

Captain: I will start by you, “Princess”. Priority first, the others will follow.

 

Emerada and Liza started to hyperventilate. They were going to die; they were going to die; they were going to die; they were going to die.

 

Liza/Emerada: ?

 

Captain/guards: ?

 

Out of nowhere, Norah grabbed their hands, put Liza on his back and carried Emerada in front of him. The captain and the guards were still approaching but confused.

 

Captain: What are you doi-

 

Norah: -SHAMAK!!

 

Everyone: -hk?!

 

*BOOM*

 

Before anyone understands anything, a huge cloud formed itself around them. There was nothing around them- or rather they couldn’t perceive anything around them; they couldn’t sense anything; hear anything; taste anything; their sense of direction was nonexistent; they were in a dark place where nothing existed.

 

For 30 gruesome seconds, there was nothing anyone could do.

 

Emerada: …-*gasp*!!! What?!

 

*BOOM*

 

Emerada/Liza: -hk?!

 

Liza: What is happening?!

 

Norah: Stay still, it is hard enough to throw these fire stones without burning myself!

 

Norah came in clutch. He used Shamak to create a dark cloud that took away the senses of the soldiers before running as fast as he could and throwing explosive stones at them out of his pocket.

 

Guards: aaa- -hk! Uuurrhhh !! aaaarrghh!!!

 

The guards were writing in pain when their sense of pain came back, they found out that their legs or most of their body were just blown off.

 

Captain: DON’T LET THEM EXCAPE!!

 

The remaining guards that were untouched started to chase them, but-

 

Norah: -hk! SHAMAK!!

 

Guards: !!

 

*BOOM*

 

-Norah forced himself to create more clouds to make them lose track. It was effective and a good thing in practice but-

 

Emerada: “this isn’t good at that rate, he will destroy his gate beyond recovery!!”

 

After that they escaped from the cloud.

 

Emerada: Norah, stop! You’ll break your gate at that rate!

 

Guards: there!

 

Norah: -tch! SHAMAK!!

 

*BOOM*

 

But he did not listen. The guards were running in frantic all over the cloud of darkness.

 

Once the trio escaped that cloud though-

 

Norah/Liza/Emerada: ?!

 

Guard: What a lucky bastard you are; carrying 2 women for yourself, share a bit you know.

 

There were guards in front of him. They have plans for even this to prevent any escape, even inside the forest.

 

Norah: -tch! SHAMA- -GUH!! *cough* *cough* *cough*

 

Liza/Emerada: Norah!!

 

Norah reached his limits and started coughing. One leg down, he had no way to stand back up as his body wasn’t used for these kinds of strains. That wasn’t enough pain for him from the captain perspective though.

 

*thud*

 

Norah: Argh!

 

Liza/Emerada: *gasp*

 

An arrow pierced his leg, preventing him from escaping.

 

Captain: you truly were a pain in the ass, kid. Now, let’s end this.

 

The captain approached, menacingly and pissed before drawing his word.

 

Captain: ?

 

When Norah used shamak, there were still some debris of dark clouds that were left in the air and that blocked any moonlight from coming past them- no, any light in general. The clouds lasted a bit and now dissipated after a solid 50 seconds, which was when the captain and the other guards noticed it, a red light in the sky.

 

Captain: a red light? …-hk!! A distress signal!!

 

Liza: ?!

 

Captain: how?!

 

When gazes finally turned toward Emerada, who was just as confused, everyone looked at Norah, whose index was glowing red.

 

Emerada: …Fire and yin attributes!

 

Norah possessed 2 attributes, something that almost no one besides him and his teacher knew. Emerada took that opportunity.

 

Emerada: From what I understood, there was no one in the castle, right?

 

Captain: …

 

Emerada: But that doesn’t apply to anyone outside of the royal castle, do they?

 

Captain: What do you mean?

 

Emerada: The sword saint, Fibral van Astrea is coming.

 

Guards: -hk?!

 

Emerada: give up, put your swords down and I’ll let you live.

 

There was silence, the soldiers were completely terrified. The sword saint was indeed in town by now; he was already coming. This operation should have taken no time at all, but it took so much that they were forced in a place where Fibral could arrive at any second now after seeing the signal.

 

The entire decision was now back to the captain of the troops.

 

Captain: …Fuck no.

 

Trio: ?!

 

The captain took his sword and directed it toward her.

 

Captain: You ruined our lives and treated us like shit during our infiltration. I have no idea how you keep picking on our maids and our soldiers specifically which made things harder for us, but we had too much sacrifice to let you live. Now you die!

 

The guards launched themselves with the captain in front. They were rushing like never before.

 

Emerada: FIBRAL VAN ASTREA!!

 

Suddenly, out of nowhere, a red-haired figure fell from the sky; like a breeze of wind, he completely slashed away everyone near the trio like nothing, the captain included.

 

Guards: ?! RUN!!

 

The guards trying to go back and flee were quickly caught in another slash. They didn’t even see coming.

 

Fibral: Emerada-sama, please stay there; this will be over soon.

 

As soon as he said this, Fibral figure disappeared and kept killing over and over again any guards that were remotely close.

 

Liza: …We are… safe?

 

Norah: *cough* *cough* *cough*

 

Liza: You’re alright?

 

Norah kept coughing as his exhaustion was becoming deeper.

 

Norah: Yeah, it is fin-

 

The world stopped. When Norah lifts his eyes, he was only met with the figure of the captain of the troops who was missing an arm and was gutted through his armor. His intestines were spilling as much as his blood, he didn’t even seem in the right state of mind, but even as bad as Norah could be with reading faces, he could tell: The captain wanted to catch at least one person, no matter who it was.

 

Norah nor Liza couldn’t move; they were far too late for that. The deadly figure approached in an act of desperation and swung down his sword. But-

 

*thud*

 

Liza/Norah/Captain: ?!

 

-His target wasn’t Norah, it was even better, it was Emerada who jumped and tried to push Norah back. The sword slashed, in a vertical line, her left eye, cutting her eye socket clean and tear part of her flesh away.

 

Captain: “Fuck it all”

 

The captain said these words as his body was cut in half by Fibral who came back and cut him the moment Emerada’s figure was touched and fell to the ground.

 

Fibral: Emerada-sama!!

 

Emerada: -Gah aaa-

 

Emerada couldn’t handle the pain as she quickly lost consciousness. The result of the assassination of Emerada Lugnica ended up in Failure.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

The morning after the assassination attempt, Blue was called to heal Emerada, who was in intensive healthcare. The multiple things she had to do within 6 hours completely exhausted her health and put her in a difficult situation. For 4 months, Emerada would undergo intensive healing and surgery to help her recover but her left eye would have been lost in the assassination attempt and Emerada would wear an eyepatch from then on.

 

The family of Norah, Liza and the royal family were present in the castle within 4 days of the event. Once everything was reported, the King and the Queen had the worst crash out and fit of anger of their lives at the reception of nobles that day. Not at each other this time but at the nobles of palaces who let it indirectly happen.

 

3 days after that the assassination attempt, Lio Barriel; every single of one of his former guards and maids before his arrestation; any nobles that took his side and tried to defend him were put to death. That event raised a lot of question questioning the innocents’ guards and maids that had nothing to do with the attempt or how the royalties just decided to execute the nobles who tried to defend their peer. The king nor the queen did not care though.

 

Due to his actions, Norah was seen as a hero and managed to raise his family rank in the nobility for defending Emerada with his life and calling Fibral in time. He was also recognized by his father as an official member and not just a bastard.

 

The royal family had good ties with the families of Norah and Liza for their help.

 

The security of the royal castle severely increased after that, and the rules changed.

 

Only 6 months after these events was Emerada able to convince the king of letting her go to visit her friends; he was very reluctant though.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

It has been 6 months since the last time the trio saw each other. Emerada specifically ordered to come to Norah’s family’s new mansion in secret and gave no letter whatsoever. She wanted to surprise her boyfriend after so long.

 

Emerada: …

 

Emerada hasn’t been feeling well and wasn’t still used to having one eye. Missing an eye was tougher than she thought as she could hardly estimate the distances between objects. The gaze of the maids toward her were a mix of pity and joy as they did not like Emerada at all.

 

Emerada: “stupid whores.”

 

Emerada could also not shake off the feeling she was having whenever her parents or siblings were looking at her. They pitied her, she hated it.

 

Thinking of just seeing her boyfriend and her best friend brought her so much joy she could hardly contain herself. She got the news that they went to visit each other and she wanted to surprise them.

 

Once she arrived at the mansion, the maids, butlers and guard were stressed out.

 

Maid: Emerada-sama, we deeply apologize for not preparing anything sooner.

 

Guard: Emerada-sama, we apologize for the events that happened

 

Buttler: Emerada-sama, we deeply apologize for not preparing anything suitable for your coming.

 

The maids and butlers were awfully anxious, maybe that was because they feared for their lives as the king and queen showed deep distrust toward any guards that weren’t from the royal capital or from the order of knights for 6 months now. As shown, they could also be very harsh against any related danger toward Emerada.

 

Emerada: Bring me to Norah and Liza.

 

The maid that was instructed to do so brought her toward the long hallway. After 12 minutes of walking, they stood there, in front of a huge door.

 

Maid: There it is.

 

Emerada: Good, go now.

 

The maid quickly ran, in fear of Emerada. Emerada did not waste time, her bright smile, her mind which had been thinking about her friends, especially the boy, ordered her body to push the door open without even knocking on it.

 

After saving her from the assassins and calling Fibral, Norah increased in Emerada’s trust. Emerada, who was already emotionally head over heel for him, was in almost a state of obsession toward Norah.

 

*DANG*

 

Emerada: Darling!! Did you miss me? Your girlfriend is there!!

 

As the door opened, Emerada smiles brightened even further as she saw Norah on his bed.

 

Emerada: Long time no see, right?

 

Norah: …

 

For a moment, Norah was silent, and Emerada did not understand. Emerada was confused as Norah’s face was rather horrified than happy. When the drugs called loved and excitation finally diminished a bit, Emerada could finally see the world in a more realistic light.

 

As such, Emerada finally noticed the other figure on the bed.

 

Emerada: … huh?

 

Capella smile and joy started to fade slowly but surely as she realized the position her boyfriend and her best friend were in. They were partially naked, with Norah above Liza, balls deep inside her.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Present time.

 

Inside her room, Capella was sitting on her bed while caressing her stomach.

 

Capella: To think this is how it ends… Truly the worse.

 

She had many thoughts going through her head with no way of expressing them, all she knew was that when she thought she reached bottom, there was lower.

 

Her tummy wasn’t aching but the growth of it was visibly abnormal as she could attest by herself.

 

*tock* *tock* *tock*

 

Capella: Enter. Wait, no-

 

The door opened. From the habit of always answering as such, Capella automatically answered the door this way and a figure entered.

 

Subaru: Hey.

 

Capella: guh.

 

Subaru: no need to show me your joy, you know?

 

Natsuki Subaru entered the room.

 

Subaru: How’s your room, need something?

 

Capella: …No, nothing.

 

Subaru: …*sighs*

 

Subaru sighs and approaches, making Capella sit on edge, before sitting right next to her.

 

Capella: …You’re really not going to do anything to me, huh?

 

Subaru: I’ve told you before, I ain’t touching you. Despite what happened, I’m not a rapist; even with what you did to me and that is still lasting to increase my hormones, I’m still not a rapist.

 

As if he had his way with words, the tension between them decreased.

 

Capella: …I see.

 

Subaru: …We decided to report your delivery to the knights up until after you gave birth.

 

Capella: …Will you take care of “it”?

 

Subaru: …Yes, of course.

 

Capella: …Thank you.

 

This “thank you” had so many layers behind it that it would too much effort to write them all down, but Subaru understood all of them. For the first time in a while, Capella finally seemed to relax a bit. It wasn’t trust but it was the closest thing that could be considered as such.

 

Subaru: I already heard your story today, but I came to ask a few questions, it will not take long.

 

Capella: Go ahead.

 

They were barely looking at each other.

 

Subaru: How is it possible that in only 3 weeks, you’re already showing the development of a woman who’s been pregnant for a few months?

 

Capella: I do not know for sure. I guess it is maybe because of my body and its modification. The human body is a pain and most of the time there are a lot of unintentional features when you modify it; maybe it is the reason as to why the fetus develop this fast.

 

Subaru: I see. Your attitude-…

 

Capella: ?

 

Subaru: It has been weeks now, but you are completely different in every way possible from who you were. How? Or rather why?

 

Capella: There was a woman, for some reason I cannot physically say her name but tomorrow, I’ll explain the whole story and it may explain my change.

 

Subaru: “A woman she can’t say the name? if I ask now, there will be too much info’s, better let that for tomorrow”

 

Subaru: were you always cruel?

 

Capella: Sometimes against people who did me wrong and small animals but not to the extent of what I did as a bishop.

 

Subaru: “She was doing bad things to small animal for fun?”

 

Subaru: How you become a bishop?

 

Capella: I do not know. My mind felt so fogged from that moment I saw that woman, even more so after she whispered in my ear.

 

Subaru: …I see.

 

There wasn’t much he could get from her.

 

Subaru: Thanks for the answers. I’ll be going now.

 

Subaru was walking toward the door thinking the conversation was over. But-

 

Capella: Wait.

 

Subaru was stopped; his shirt was grabbed by Capella. He was surprised by this sudden reaction.

 

Capella: I have a question.

 

Her question must have been eating her out for her to do that.

 

Subaru: …Go ahead.

 

Capella: Did you… Did your group kill the entirety of my former “children” in my base?

 

Subaru felt a heartache, was she worried about her children?

 

Subaru: …

 

Capella: Did you kill all of them?

 

Subaru: no. Many probably escaped.

 

Capella was silent for a moment, her gaze following the ground.

 

Capella: I guess it is how it is. They will come back.

 

Subaru: huh?

 

Subaru calm expression dropped almost immediately.

 

Subaru: What do you mean?

 

Capella: Subaru, did you see how much they hated me, right? Do you really think they will just let me go like that? After everything I did to them.

 

Subaru: But… You lost your authority.

 

Capella: It doesn’t change anything at what I did and how they felt. I’m a monster, Subaru.

 

Subaru: …wait.

 

Capella: I trained them to be cunning, malicious, traitorous, ruthless murderers. There’s no way they would let me go just like that with a single chance that I might regain my powers, or just a single chance that I will live in short. That’s just how much they hate me.

 

Subaru: “Could it be…”

 

Capella continued her rant. She doesn’t want to give any half asset explanation; she wanted Subaru to fully understand what he was in.

 

Capella: You will not do it, but even if you tried to trade me for your safety, they would not accept. For helping me, they will kill you all too.

 

Subaru: -hk?! What?

 

Capella: As I’ve told you, they’re powerful and ruthless murderers. You know and remember not only their faces but also their names; this camp is the only obstacle against them from a free life.

 

Subaru: Can’t we talk and explain to them that they’re free now and we won’t do anything?

 

Capella: They will not believe you. They’re criminals, their fear of being tracked is greater than the trust they can give, especially to a royal candidate camp. They only know deception. To make sure that this camp disappears, they will gather the force of every single one of my former “children” from the 4 greats nations.

 

Subaru: …

 

Capella: Humans, demi humans, casters, champions, spies, lizard-mans, dragon riders, knights, they will all gather to try to kill you. Maybe within a few days from now.

 

Subaru now got his answer. He returned by death because of them. Their attack must have been so fast and precise that neither he nor Beatrice could have reacted nor even noticed what happened.

 

Subaru: How many of them?

 

Capella: …By estimation… Around 7 thousand.

 

7 thousand enemies will raid the manor in 2 weeks.

 

Subaru: Why are you telling me this now? No, why are you telling me this? Shouldn’t you hate me?

 

Capella gulped.

 

Capella: I had no hope of surviving. Despite everything I did, you were somewhat kind to me. I always repay my debts despite my cruelty. Also…

 

Subaru: …

 

Capella: I don’t want to die, nor do I want “it” to die.

 

Subaru looked at Capella as she touched her stomach emphasizing what she meant.

 

Subaru: …Understood. We’ll protect you.

 

Capella: ?!

 

Subaru: the entire camp will do its best to ensure that you survive.

 

Capella was stunned for a moment.

 

Capella: Why are you so kind to a monster like me? Do you have any idea of what I was doing to children and adults alike on a whim?

 

Subaru: …I got some ideas. Though, I want to know you first before doing any rash actions. I want you to be punished accordingly for what you did, not what wasn’t your fault.

 

Capella: …thank you.

 

Subaru nodded one last time.

 

Subaru: Then, I’m going.

 

Subaru opened the door and closed it, leaving Capella inside the room, alone.

 

Capella: …Natsuki Subaru…

 

Were Capella’s words, as she finally felt some sensation of safety for the first time since she was there.

 

After walking for a bit in the hallway.

 

Subaru: Did you hear it?

 

Roswaal: Indeed~.

 

Ram: It seems like your assumption was right about keeping her safe.

 

Otto: Indeed.

 

Subaru: Then, let’s prepare ourselves. We have to gather an army as fast as we can before the decisive battle.

 

Roswaal: Do you happen to know when it will happen~?

 

Everyone looked at Subaru.

 

Subaru: I’m not exactly sure, but 2 weeks. 2 weeks from now on, everything will be decided.

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 44

Notes:

Hope you have a good reading.

 

 

In the Emilia camp, inside Emilia’s room, Emilia and Rem were sitting on her bed.

 

They were called by Subaru to talk but they knew what this was about already. It wasn’t like they were ignoring him, but they were uncomfortable at the prospect of what Capella’s pregnancy meant.

 

Emilia/Rem: …

 

From the moment they entered, they barely greeted each other and completely avoided talking. Rem and Emilia’s relationship became quite uncomfortable ever since Emilia agreed to the polygamy thing. They could barely look at each other, besides when it comes to tasks.

 

Rem: Emilia-sama.

 

Emilia: ?

 

It was something Rem wanted to break.

 

Rem: I couldn’t help but notice that we grew a bit afar from the moment Subaru and I came back.

 

Emilia: Ah, yes… It is embarrassing, isn’t it? Heh, heh! I’m sorry, I’m reaaally sorry for ignoring you like this, Rem.

 

Rem: No, it is fine. As long as we can fix this.

 

Rem and Emilia have been acting jealous toward each other for a time. They would try to pull Subaru toward them and prevent the other from spending more time with him. It was like a challenge or a race with no end, and Emilia was quite at a disadvantage.

 

Rem: …We both love Subaru.

 

Emilia: Yes.

 

Rem: We both want to be by his side.

 

Emilia: Yes.

 

Rem: But you’re still not okay with polygamy.

 

Emilia: No.

 

Rem: How do you feel about the polygamy thing right now?

 

Emilia: To be honest, I’m still not really sure I’m enjoying it right now…

 

Rem: …

 

Emilia: You and I grew a bit apart as if we were now challengers toward each other for Subaru’s attention; I’m sure I love Subaru now, more than anything, but the thought of having him being with another woman is still uncomfortable within me; and aside that, there’s his situation with Capella…

 

Rem: …I see.

 

Emilia: But I do not dislike it.

 

Emilia said these words softly while smiling.

 

Rem: ?

 

Emilia: Despite everything, even though I do not like the situation with Capella or how ours turn into a competitive one, I do not dislike your presence with him.

 

Rem: …Neither do I. Though, I had time to mentally prepare for this.

 

Their discussion seemed to start going in a good direction.

 

Emilia: Rem, what are you views on polygamy?

 

Rem: me?

 

Emilia: Yes.

 

Emilia turned to face Rem a bit more comfortably.

 

Emilia: From what I get, a marriage is between a man and a woman, but Subaru wants to have the both of us.

 

Rem: Yes.

Emilia: This kind of view… Doesn’t sit right with me. How do you deal with it? Are you really okay with him going for another girl?

 

Rem: No. Not exactly.

 

Emilia: huh?

 

That answer completely threw Emilia off.

 

Emilia: but…

 

Rem: I’m not fine with having him running toward another girl… At least without my permission. The way he was obsessing over you was pissing me off.

 

Emilia: -ah! I…

 

Rem: I can’t say it wasn’t my fault either. I kept rejecting him and putting distance between us like it was nothing. Still, I know the feeling.

 

Emilia: Then what are your thoughts? Why are you accepting the polygamy thing?

 

Rem: …I love him.

 

Emilia remembered what Subaru told him when they were talking; he told her the exact same thing.

 

Rem: I would have loved to keep him for myself, but he loves you. Normally, any normal girl would have just moved on and found another prince, but I didn’t, because my love for him was greater than that.

 

Emilia thought the same way. She loved Subaru as much, thus why she tried this relationship.

 

Rem: I was so desperate to have him by my side that I accepted the fact that he would try to get you too, as it was obvious how much he loved you. I was desperate enough to even be his mistress if things were to be scarce enough.

 

Emilia: Rem…

 

Rem: It isn’t healthy, isn’t it? To want and do something to someone who I know was already in love with you. Though, he did declare when we were in Capella’s prison.

 

Emilia: he… Did?

 

Rem: Indeed.

 

Rem started to smile reminiscing about that horrible yet comforting moment.

 

Rem: I’m glad he did; if not I would have been a very toxic woman trying to get to him while he was in love with you. If he wasn’t in love, it would have just been a one-way love; but because he accepted my feelings and gave me a chance to be his partner, I couldn’t resist and took his offer. To be honest, when he confessed, I did not even care if he were to go for other women as long as he looked at me more than often.

 

Emilia: Isn’t that low as a standard?

 

Rem: It is, but I’m fine with it somehow, because I love him. The feeling that you have to not be comfortable with polygamy is a perfectly understandable thing; especially with how it was handled between us but as someone as delusional with love as I’m toward Subaru… I do not mind polygamy, as long as I’m with him.

 

Emilia: …I have been taught from childhood that a marriage is from a man and a woman. The greatest example of it were my mother, Fortuna and my dad figure, Geuse.

 

Rem: …

 

Emilia: It is very conflicting when the love of your life has eyes for someone else and you’re trying your hardest to get to him, just for him to keep looking at other women.

 

Rem: It is something perfectly normal and understandable.

 

Emilia: ?

 

Rem: Your feelings are in core for the great majority of couples. It just happens that not all couples are like that, and some are more open than others. I see this relationship the same way that I see 2 friends trying to get the attention of their common best friend.

 

Emilia: That is quite the example.

 

Rem: Yes. There are and will be jealousy; Subaru will look at you more for a moment, then look at me for another moment; The feelings we have for him will be reciprocated; but does our relationship, between you and I, need to be a challenge?

 

Emilia: …No, I do not think so.

 

Rem: That’s why, instead of trying to challenge each other for Subaru’s affection, I rather want us to help each other for it. I want our relationship to be back to the healthy and kind one we used to have.

 

Emilia: Do you really think we can have a three or more-way relationship like that with Subaru and keep our friendship as it is? Despite the awkwardness?

 

Rem: Why wouldn’t we? Do you happen to not want the same relationship with me before all this 3-way thing started?

 

Emilia: I do!

 

Rem: same as I. I want to be friends with you, Emilia-sama. I want my relationship with Subaru to work, even if it means being many in the picture.

 

Emilia stayed silent, gathering her thoughts then spoke.

 

Emilia: Do you happen to have a lover other than Subaru?

 

Rem was silent for a moment, gazing at Emilia and then closed her eyes when she realized what she was trying to do.

 

Rem: …I see. No, I do not nor am I thinking of doing so.

 

Emilia: But don’t you think it is unfair in a way?

 

Rem: Emilia-sama, I know you’re testing me to see my worth and answer one of your own questions your jealousy guided you to with this question.

 

Emilia: …Sorry.

 

Rem was stern in her answer.

 

Rem: There’s nothing unfair about it.

 

Emilia: but-

 

Rem: -It was my own decision to do so, Emilia-sama. I can leave this relationship anytime I want.

 

Emilia: -ah! I-…

 

Emilia choked on her words.

 

Rem: I do not feel the need to have another lover to feel satisfied in this relationship or to prove to myself that things are equal, because I’m not insecure about the fact that Subaru has one of many lovers beside me. I decided to be in this relationship; I can quit at any moment; I can convince Subaru to let me have a lover if I wanted; I make things harder for him to spend time with any of his lovers, if he had, that I do not like; because everyone in the relationship should give some of his person to make it work.

 

Emilia: …

 

Rem: But I will not do so, because I do not want to. Subaru’s happiness is my priority and if I were to be wrong in my judgement of being in a 2-timing relationship, I will assume whatever is my responsibility.

 

Emilia: Even if that decision has terrible consequences for you?

 

Rem: Even then. I’m the one who chose this for myself.

 

Emilia: Aren’t you worried that you might be unhappy?

 

Rem: humf! Subaru-kun will never let me be sad and I’ll never let him be unhappy either. I will take every emotion coming my way if needed.

 

Emilia was silent. Emilia realized the extent of her words: a relationship is a choice. Whether polygamy, whether polyandry, it is a choice to be made with the consequences of it ready to be assumed. Emilia herself chose to be in this relationship of her own choice without completely taking the extent of it, yet Subaru still gave her time to understand.

 

Rem: Do this answer satisfy you, Emilia-sama?

 

Emilia: …*sigh* it does. I was not forced into this. Yes, Subaru came out of nowhere and told me that he loved you-… No. I knew he loved you; I just ignored it.

 

Rem: …

 

Emilia: It was my choice to give it a try at the end of the day, and I can say that ‘I do not like it’ at any moment if I wanted. Yet… I have to say, that I don’t dislike our current relationship. Without challenging each other, I think we can even become closer than before.

 

The silence that came after was a passage in Emilia’s life as she got a new perspective on love. Rem was truly incredible in her own way. She never said she wasn’t jealous; she made the choice of accepting every aspect of the relationship while she could have said otherwise. That inspiration gave Emilia a new flame to try the polygamy thing.

 

Emilia: Rem, what do you think about Subaru’s situation?

 

Rem: With Capella?

 

Emilia nodded.

 

Emilia: Subaru doesn’t love Capella, nor does he feel attracted to her in any way. Though, Capella’s pregnant with his child; a child without a marriage; Capella will probably be sent to be executed in the royal capital for being part of the witch cult.

 

Rem: Yes. Knowing Subaru, he would never truly like nor be fine with that kind of thing.

 

Emilia: Yes, but… Subaru changed a bit.

 

Rem eyebrow lifted.

 

Rem: You’ve noticed?

 

Emilia: Yes. It isn’t from Capella’s either, it was from the moment we were going back to Lugnica. I… He seemed to have taken a resolve to be even more harsh on himself and do what he might think is right objectively… Even if he doesn’t want to. I think he will let Capella go and get executed.

 

Rem: …Yes. I do feel bad for Capella.

 

Emilia: huh?

 

Emilia was surprised by Rem’s words. Emilia felt bad for Capella but did not want to say anything to not get backlash. She did not think Rem would think the same.

 

Rem: I vividly remember everything she did to me but for some reason, seeing how Subaru is acting with her making her reveal new sides of her makes me… Feel bad for her. Because I think Subaru believes there’s a reason for Capella’s change of attitude.

 

Emilia: What should we do then? If it is the case, then Subaru will definitely be affected by what will happen to her!

 

Rem: We let him take the decision for himself.

 

Emilia: …

 

Rem said so with fatigue in her tone. She wasn’t angry nor pissed in any way, she was just resigned.

 

Rem: I believe in Subaru. If he does something he regrets, I will be there to recomfort him, even if it is a bad one. I will take his burden with him.

 

Emilia sat in silence while looking at Rem.

 

Emilia: I understand now why Subaru fell in love with you; you truly are amazing in your own way.

 

Rem: -h … Thank you Emilia-sama.

 

Rem stuttered a bit before smiling and accepting the compliment.

 

Emilia: hum! But… What do you think will happen to the child?

 

Rem: …Subaru said that he will take care of it. I will take care of it too. Subaru may not like Capella that much, but he will never hate a child that doesn’t deserve it.

 

Emilia: …Count me in into taking care of it too.

 

Rem: …Emilia-sama…

 

Emilia stood up.

 

Emilia: I now understand why Subaru has so many gazes toward you. You truly know what to do and when to take decisions. I will not fall back, nor do I want to. I will follow your lead.

 

The smile she was flashing, it was a sincere smile that showed respect and admiration. This showed Rem everything she wanted to see for her to know that Emilia wasn’t a rival to fight for Subaru’s attention but someone beneficial to her too.

 

Rem: Then may it be, Emilia-sama.

 

Emilia: Call me Emilia, just Emilia.

 

Rem: I cannot do this. Despite being friends, I’m firstly your maid.

 

Emilia: in that case, call me Emilia when we are alone or with Subaru, ok?

 

Rem thought for a moment before understanding that it was her way of bonding.

 

Rem: …Sure. With pleasure, Emilia.

 

They smiled and laughed together for a moment. In a single discussion, the tension between them was gone. All they needed to do was talk together.

 

*tock* *tock* *tock*

 

Emilia: Enter.

 

Subaru finally arrived at last. Entering the room wobbly.

 

Subaru: Sorry for being late. Emilia, Rem, I want to discuss-

 

Emilia: he he! What do you happen to discuss about Subaru?

 

Subaru looked at them, the atmosphere between them being as light as a feather.

 

Subaru: Did I miss something?

 

Rem: Nothing~.

 

Rem walked to his right, Emilia to his left and before he could process both kissed him on the cheek.

 

Subaru: huh?!

 

Rem/Emilia: *laughs*

 

Subaru was more confused than anything.

 

Rem: I’m going to go. Emilia, have a good time.

 

Emilia: Thank you, Rem.

 

Subaru: huh? What? Emilia, what happ- *muffle*

 

Before finishing his question, Emilia kissed him. Everything that happens afterward was between Subaru and her.

 

Subaru: E-Emilia, what’s happening?

 

Emilia: Rem and I made up, wasn’t it what you wanted?

 

Subaru: I-…

 

Subaru was confused, was it this simple?

 

Emilia: Relax, I won’t fall behind. Just let it happen and spend time with me.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Emerada: “…This must be a dream; this has to be a dream.”

 

Emerada was witnessing a sight she just couldn’t process. She was seeing it, but she couldn’t process it. She could smell it, but she couldn’t process it. None of this seemed true, this seemed too surreal.

 

Emerada was witnessing her very own “boyfriend” balls deep inside her “best friend”. Emerada was a quick-thinking girl and could figure out a situation with minimal information but this time, her thought process was so slow she couldn’t even react many seconds after seeing the facts.

 

But when her thought slowly recollected one by one, she took one step back for each thought that were finally processed. During that whole time, neither Norah nor Liza moved.

 

Norah: -hk! Emerada!

 

Liza: gh!

 

Finally, Norah decided to move out of his place, Emerada wished he didn’t. The sound, the movement and the liquid that was dripping from his “stick” that he didn’t even bother to cover while he was walking toward her was horrifying.

 

Emerada: stop!

 

Norah: Wait! This isn’t what it looks like! I can explain!

 

Emerada: STOP! DO NOT TAKE ONE MORE STEP!!

 

Norah stopped in his tracks. He was barely 2 and half meters away from Emerada, half naked with his lower body completely visible. The upper body of Norah and Liza were barely covered too.

 

Emerada: What is the meaning of this? WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS?!?

 

Norah: It isn’t what it looks like!

 

Emerada: What does it look like?! Huh? It seems to me you were deep inside her flower!

 

Emerada was rightfully agitated. Norah was trying to find an excuse but couldn’t find any and so Liza took the lead.

 

Norah: I…

 

Liza: …*sigh* I will explain.

 

The gaze turned toward Liza who was lying on the bed; up until now, she didn’t move and barely covered her body.

 

Liza: …I’m partially the reason as why this happened. Don’t be too harsh on him.

 

Emerada: -hk! You bitch!! I thought we were friends!!

 

Liza: …

 

Emerada: How could this happen?

 

Capella tone was low but more confused than anything as she held the side of her head with one hand and went to sit on the chair behind her.

 

Capella: Explain.

 

Norah: Emerada, please-

 

Emerada: You, shut up!! Go sit and let her talk!

 

Having no solution to calm her down, he went to sit on the chair next to his bed with defeat written all over his face.

 

Emerada: Explain, Liza.

 

Emerada’s tone was menacing; her only eye had veins all around it, and she seemed to be ready to burst at any moment.

 

Liza: …Everything happened 6 months ago. As you’ve known, Norah and I have been friends since childhood, even before we met you. When we reached the sewers, I started to break down, not knowing what to do in our situation and Norah calmed me.

 

Emerada: in the sewer?

 

Liza: You have no recollection of it because you passed out. It was the first time I’ve seen him in any other light than an idiot because of how easily he kept his composure and how he reassured me.

 

Emerada: …

 

Liza had a softer voice than normal while explaining her story.

 

Liza: Norah used to be a spoiled, lousy and bratty kid but guess his love for you changed him. Before I realized it, he became a man like never I’ve seen, as he held my hand when walked inside the sewer. When he saved us a second time during the attack of the guards, he was even more impressive to my eyes.

 

The more she talked, the more Emerada wanted to punch her in the face, but she restrained herself from doing so.

 

Liza: In the aftermath, neither of us were in good shape. Norah was injured and was constantly asking about you, as if obsessed, while I had breakdowns randomly. I was not even able to leave a place without being followed by trustworthy people. Though, to me, after what happened inside your castle, no one was worthy of being trustworthy… Beside Norah.

 

Norah: …

 

Liza: So, after asking for permission, I asked to be by his side and seeing me like the mess I was, he recomforted me as much as he could. Before I knew it, I fell in love with him…

 

Norah turned around her with a confused face.

 

Norah: huh?

 

Emerada: Huh? “Huh”? what do you mean by “huh”?! Weren’t you fucking her right now?

 

Liza: Till this day, he didn’t know I was in love with him. It was just like a trade I made him take part in.

 

Emerada was stunned. A trade? This? A trade?

 

Emerada: So, you traded sex? Do you know how we call that? Prostitution.

 

Norah/Liza: …

 

They were momentarily silenced by that.

 

Liza: Indeed. That’s correct. He was always talking about you, every day, every time he had the opportunity to, he would talk about you. It pissed me off.

 

Emerada: So, you decided to let him do you?

 

Emerada’s tone was even darker.

 

Liza: No. During the 2 months after the events, he was craving so much to see you it was sickly, but that wasn’t the only thing though…

 

Liza’s gaze lit up a bit and Emerada’s anger boiled even more because of that.

 

Liza: He was a teen in his full maturity craving for the body of woman. He wanted to be yours but if he did at that time, he would cause a lot of trouble for his family and his own status if anything happened to you as your body is fragile. So, to avoid any consequences, I decided to let him do me instead until you’re fully healed. It would satisfy both of us, you, like me.

 

Emerada’s face distorted and her eyes widened at the audacity of this bitch.

 

Emerada: satisfy both of us? My cheeks! tch! Using your body to steal other people’s boyfriend seemed like a good trade to you? WITHOUT my consent nor knowledge?

 

Liza: It wasn’t as if I was stealing him from you; I just let him use me before going back to you.

 

Emerada: That’s cheating you bitch! You made him cheat on me! And you, how could you let yourself get swayed like that? Don’t you have any brain?! Getting into a physical relationship with a woman you don’t even love?

 

Norah: …I’m sorry.

 

Norah’s head hung lower as he stared at the ground in shame.

 

Liza: …To be honest, he rejected my offer quite a few times.

 

Emerada: ?

 

Liza: At the beginning he was like “no way”. But the more it went, the more he cracked and before he knew it, he gave himself to me.

 

Norah: *gulp*

 

Emerada: …

 

Liza tried her best to defend him and make the situation better for him but at the same time, her choice of words was made as if she wanted to put oil in the fire that was Emerada’s mood.

 

Liza: It was supposed to be a one-time thing to satisfy our desires. But after testing it once, I had the thought of trying it again. I decided against it but when I saw how his gaze toward me changed, I couldn’t resist. That first time completely changed the dynamic of our relationship.

 

Emerada knew she was trying something and if it went further, it would not end well. Emerada turned to Norah.

 

Emerada: Why did you do that? You waited for me for years! Couldn’t you just wait a few more months?! If you did, the king would have accepted making you my fiancé after how you saved me!

 

Norah: …I couldn’t.

 

Emerada: huh?!

 

What was that? What was that right now? He just said he couldn’t wait for her? After everything?

 

Norah: I couldn’t. I was becoming weaker and weaker. I’m a weak man, Emerada. The more I thought about her offer, the more I realized I would crack for it; especially after my increase in popularity as women came to me more often. It isn’t like before. I feared I would go for someone else, so I did it with her to make sure at least it wasn’t anyone random! I swear.

 

Emerada: … “oh~, I get it now.”

 

That vile woman named Liza mentally manipulated him into thinking that. Emerada could see right through her bullshit. Norah would have been perfectly fine in waiting for her return weren’t it for that snake.

 

Liza: …So after that, we couldn’t escape each other and were doing it regularly. The condition of keeping him from going to any other woman was still up and he would go back to you when you came back. Since no one was aware of your relationship with Norah, no one was bothered when we technically were in this kind of relationship.

 

Not only that but it seems like she wants to keep him for herself too. This was why her choice of words seemed so stupid. At the beginning she told the entire truth as she wanted to defend him, but the more it went on, the more Emerada realized Liza wanted to create a vendetta between her and Norah so she could keep him.

 

Emerada: and you agreed to that?

 

Norah: I…

 

Emerada: Does that mean that if I came, announced instead of unannounced like I just did, you would do as if nothing happened and never told me anything?

 

Norah/Liza: …

 

This silence was more telling than words.

 

Emerada: Liza, do you happen to think it makes it better?

 

Liza: …no.

 

Emerada stood up.

 

Emerada: I can see right through your bullshit woman. You manipulated him so he could give you that sausage you craved for so long now, regardless of how I would feel.

 

Norah stood up.

 

Norah: Emerada please.

 

Emerada: How could you~?

 

Norah: -hk!

 

Emerada started crying from her only one eye.

 

Emerada: How could you do that to me? After everything we went through together? I thought you loved me!

 

Norah: I love you!

 

Emerada: bullshit!!

 

Norah: I love you, even now! I’m not lying!

 

Emerada looked him in the eyes, he wasn’t lying. Norah was a terrible liar to the point Emerada thought he was doing it on purpose the first year they met when he was lying about his accomplishments. He wasn’t lying right now. He was genuine when he was saying he still loved her. How? Didn’t he cheat on her for months now?

 

Emerada: How? How could you say this? Even after all that?!

 

Liza: Emerada, I still love you as a friend too. I- I’m in the wrong, I beg your forgiveness.

 

Emerada: …

 

They were telling the truth. Emerada refused to believe it, that such people ,after what they did, would still love her as a friend and a lover. A voice inside Emerada entered her mind, it was her inner turmoil.

 

“Emerada: they can’t be trusted; they are whores!”

 

Emerada: You whores! You fucking whores! How could you?! Huh? Wasn’t I good enough for you Norah? After everything you were spilling out!

 

“Emerada: punch this bitch in the face”

 

Emerada: And you, Liza, wasn’t I enough of a good friend?!

 

Emerada had emotions that were mixing together, and she couldn’t control nor did she want to control them anyways.

 

“Emerada: He used you.”

 

Emerada: Why? After all of your words? After all of your confessions… Why would you gull me like this?

 

“Emerada: Dig your teeth inside his scrotum and pull.”

 

Norah: gh! ….

 

“Emerada: He used you to calm his genitals.”

 

Emerada: Was there something I couldn’t give you?

 

“Emerada: Hang him in a public place to teach him a lesson.”

 

Emerada wanted to explode, she wanted to let her rage out and yell in despair and hatred.

 

“Emerada: Go ahead, explode rightfully.”

 

She inhales and then-

 

Emerada: …I love you.

 

Norah/Liza: …huh?

 

“Emerada: Emerada?! The fuck you’re saying?!”

 

Emerada was crying in pain and betrayal, yet confessed, why? Her love for him was tied to her very heart and she couldn’t let go of him. She was deeply in love with the boy.

 

Emerada: I love you; I love you so much!

 

“Emerada: NO! go back! Do not say that! GO BACK!!”

 

Norah: Emerada…

 

Emerada: You hurt me, and I absolutely can’t believe you did this to me, but… I’m still in love with you. I want us to be together regardless!

 

“Emerada: Fuck, Emerada! Use your fucking brain! What the fuck are you doing?! He just cucked you!”

 

Emerada’s tears were flowing but she did not sob.

 

Norah: Really?

 

Emerada: Yes, I want to be by your side even now. But I have one condition.

 

Norah: Yes! What is it?

 

Norah immediately jumped on the occasion, nervously smiling but ready to take in any physical punishment.

 

Emerada pointed a finger toward Liza.

 

Emerada: Cut every contact with her.

 

Norah/Liza: -hk?!

 

This was the ultimatum of Norah. Choose Emerada and cut all contact with his best friend.

 

Norah: But… She’s my best friend… From childhood…

 

Emerada: And she tried to separate us. Cut ties with her and I’ll forgive you.

 

There was a silence for a moment with Norah and Liza looking at each other. By now, Liza had already worn her clothes back with a look of disdain and terror written on her face and Norah had already taken a piece of pants to cover himself.

 

Norah: …Please, ask something else… I can’t.

 

Emerada: Huh?!

 

“Emerada: CASTRATE HIM!!”

 

Emerada couldn’t believe it; her demand was rejected.

 

Emerada: Are you fucking serious?!

 

Norah: Look at things another way, please!

 

Emerada: What other way?! I’m proposing to forgive your cheating, and this is how you respond?!

 

Norah: I mean, wasn’t it beneficial in a way?

 

Emerada: …Huh?

 

“Emerada: huh? Is this bitch serious?!!”

 

Norah started to spill out the most unexpected thing he ever said since they knew each other.

 

Emerada: …Beneficial?

 

Norah: Y-yes! Beneficial! Remember what we said. The only thing I never got from you was sex, that was the only thing I was struggling to get. So, Liza proposed to me so I wouldn’t go for any other girl! This is why I ended up with her.

 

Emerada: multiple times?

 

Norah: It was just to make sure I wouldn’t do it again! After the first time I couldn’t just… I couldn’t help myself anymore! But because of that, I only touched her and only her. I still love you Emerada!

 

Emerada: What are you talking about?

 

For the first time, ever since she saw him on her 10^th birthday, Norah displayed a face that was ugly. An uglier face than she ever saw him do; a face that reminded her of the corrupt nobles.

 

Norah: …It is your fault I ended up like this.

 

Liza: ?!

 

“Emerada: Don’t listen to him!”

 

Emerada: …What the fuck are you talk-

 

Norah: I mean, look at it! The sheer amount of effort and time I spent on you rather than any other girl! Why would I cheat on you like that if I was satisfied?

 

Emerada: You’re the one who was saying it!

 

Norah: You brought me joy and happiness, but you did not give the only thing I couldn’t hold back. I spent 4 years drooling over you, 5 if we count the first time we met on your birthday. Not once did I yell at you; not once did I insulted you; not once did I disrespect you. You see where this is going?

 

Emerada: …

 

“Emerada: Don’t listen to him! He’s bullshitting his way through you!”

 

Emerada turned around and placed her arms around her body, as if she was cold, with a pained face. She walked back a few steps before stopping in the middle of the room.

 

Norah got closer to her face to the point she could feel his breath. It was intimidating. He used to allow her some personal space but now, he did not even seem to care for it. So, the sheer surprise of it made her recoil.

 

Norah: …What’s this?

 

Emerada: ?

 

Norah: Why are you getting away from me?

 

Emerada: -hk! Don’t play dumb. You were literally at my face while talking to me in a loud voice.

 

Emerada’s tone was unsure, because of her emotions and reactions.

 

Norah: …This is one of the reasons as to why things ended up like this.

 

Emerada: huh?!

 

Emerada heart dropped and her eye widened as she heard these words. Her face was distorted by the pain of emotion as tears started to well back again.

 

Liza: …

 

Norah: This hurt my heart… So much. You act as if you’ve ever respected my privacy in any way, did you even knock on the door before entering?

 

Emerada: Don’t change subject!

 

Norah: I’m not!

 

Emerada stepped back each time her heart was wrenched by his words who turned into yells, something he never did.

 

Norah: We’re talking about why I did that, right? You wanted answers, I’m giving them! You act as if you didn’t treat me like crap at the beginning of our relationship! As if I wasn’t worthy of respect as one of your peers, but even with all that, I still loved you! Yet now you act like this again at this moment as if I did something wrong while trying my best to explain! At least… Admit that you’re wrong on some things…

 

“Emerada: go back home and ask your guards to cut his balls.”

 

Emerada: …I’m sorry.

 

“Emerada: Don’t apologize!”

 

Emerada was trembling like a leaf. Her arms to her chest, shame written all of over her face to the point she couldn’t even lift her head up.

 

Norah: …*sigh*

 

Norah approached her and got as close as before she stepped back. Emerada was terrified of him now and was emotionally bound to him. He got close to her ear.

 

Norah: Emerada, you know more than anyone that I would never truly hurt you. Do you happen to want me to be in a terrible relation with the king? Do you happen to want my family to have the king on their back if I ever slept with you like this? Taking the chance of hurting you or destroying your reputation just because we got one night off?

 

Emerada waited for a moment while still in the same position of having her arm to her chest and her head low before swigging her head left to right without speaking a word. If she spoke, she would breakdown.

 

Norah: That’s right, I can’t afford to do such thing to you now without all of these risks. That’s why we did this, and since it was with Liza, I thought you would be more understanding.

 

Emerada lifts her eye toward Liza who was looking neutral, rather impressed and confused at the time while watching the scene.

 

Norah: Emerada, look me in the eyes.

 

Emerada looked at him, his face and eyes uglier than ever before. He took her hands off her chest while softly holding them between his 2 hands.

 

Norah: Should I always be the one doing all of these efforts? Should I always be the one giving?

 

Emerada tried her best to keep eye contact, but it was hard as she cast her eye down by moment out of fear and loss of focus. Still, she swung her head side to side.

 

Norah: Then prove it…

 

Emerada: …How?

 

Emerada mustered her last bit of strength to say these words without crying.

 

Norah: Bring me the dragon blood. If you do this single task, not only will I forgive everything you did but I’ll also apologize and do my best so we can be together.

 

Liza/Emerada: -hk?!

 

Norah: So? What do you decide?

 

The dragon blood. The blood from the last heartbeat of a dragon that had immense power can pretty much turn any hard task into a breeze a hundred times over. A single drop when used properly could dispel curses; heal people into their prime; reinforce any human; make an entire field grow crops for the next few years; reinforce mana output and casting. It had so many uses and even more that are just waiting to be found. The only condition would be to filter it through a meticulous process.

 

A few flasks of dragon blood would be given to the current king of Lugnica in case of urgence and were considered national treasury.

 

She was being manipulated and deep down she knew it. He lied on many things, some of what he even said did not match Liza’s statement. All this act was nothing more than a desperate act to try to get to Emerada so there aren’t any real consequences for him, or so she doesn’t leave him.

 

This idiot had it written all over his face. Most of the bullshit he just said were things he didn’t even believe he was on the right side of; he was gaslighting her. Before he knew it, he went too far in his demands and all of that, Emerada saw it.

 

Emerada: If I do this… Will you take me back?

 

Norah/Liza: ?!

 

Still, Emerada’s love for this boy was greater than whatever she could expect. It was now obsessive, ready to cast away everything for him.

 

Norah: Of course. I will love you like never before.

 

Emerada: …*inhales* I’ll do it.

 

Liza: …I’m leaving.

 

Liza had been silent the whole time and after seeing this scene, she knew she had to leave as it was the smart decision and because her heart wouldn’t allow it. She knew she would lose Norah, so might as well not see it.

 

Emerada: …

 

Norah: Where are you going?

 

Liza: Home. I do not have my place there anymore.

 

She left the room fully dressed.

 

Norah: Emerada…

 

Emerada: …huh?

 

Norah embraced Emerada in a tender hug.

 

Norah: I’m sorry for what happened.

 

This was the last straw. Emerada broke down crying like a small child with all the stress leaving her body through her tears.

 

Emerada: *sobs* *sobs* You idiot! *sobs* Never do that again.

 

Emerada was being manipulated and deep down, she knew it, but she couldn’t fight the terrifying drug inside her that completely disrupted her way of thinking. That drug is called love.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

After these events, Emerada went back to the royal Capital and felt like a ghost. Her only eye was puffy, but she managed to hide it long enough to not be seen by anyone important, but her mind was a permanent wreck. She was getting sick, but she hid it to not alert the king and the queen who were in helicopter mode. If they ever found out, they will not allow her to go out until next year.

 

Norah was the only thought inside Emerada’s mind. That night and many others, she would cry herself to sleep to recover from what she just witnessed.

 

Emerada: “Is this what father felt?”

 

Despite him cheating back, Emerada could only imagine the mental strength of her father to bear such burdens and work like nothing happened.

 

Emerada: “Is Norah thinking about me? Will he respect his part of the promise? This bitch who manipulate him won’t be forgiven, I’ll not allow her near him again!”

 

For the next few weeks, Emerada was sleeping less and less until she went to visit Norah at least once or twice a week, completely ruining her schedule as a candidate and herself. She previously had a good position in the race despite not being first but right now, she was falling back.

 

Each time Emerada saw Norah, she wanted to ask about him and Liza but did not have the courage to do so. Though, their relation was slightly improving; when she saw him getting back to his normal behavior toward her, she was happy.

 

Emerada: “Maybe he’s right; maybe it was my fault; maybe it was my mistake for not letting him do it sooner making him cheat on me. Maybe I should forgive him and forget what he did; he’s a horny boy after all; he said he loves me after all!”

 

Emerada’s thoughts and objectives were only about him. Their relation was even getting back to normal but anyone outside of their circle could see the change and obsession within Emerada’s eyes without knowing what it was.

 

For 2 months, Emerada would try to gather info and intel about where the dragon blood was.

 

“King: It is in our private treasury. We lost 2 out of the 7 flasks that were inside during the fire 8 months ago. It is a top secret that I only believe you to keep.”

 

Emerada betrayed her father. The moment she got the chance, she found the code and exact location of the place before stealing one flask in secret.

 

Emerada: …

 

The moment her small hands grabbed the dragon blood that was moving inside the flask, for a brief moment, a light came to her eye: Lucidity. Emerada started to question her own actions against her kingdom, her title, her future potential title as queen, her family and herself.

 

If it came out that she stole the blood, her candidature would be over as it would be considered like betrayal. Her heart and brain were fighting it off to know what to do.

 

“Norah: I love you.”

 

A single thought from this boy brought back the obsession she felt toward him and thus, without thinking- no, refusing to think of anything else, Emerada stole the flask. Emerada’s lust was greater than any of her qualities.

 

“Emerada: That guy is a fucking simp. Couldn’t be me”

 

As if to mock her pathetic state, her own thought went back to insult her by reminding her of the very words she thought of Norah years ago. Now, readied with everything, the next day’s afternoon after stealing the flask, Emerada dashed back to her lover with the condition for them to be together.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Emerada: …Is that a fucking joke?

 

Norah/Liza: …

 

The exact same way, the exact same situation, the exact same position was how Emerada found them when she arrived at Norah’s mansion, unannounced again. Everything was almost the same as last time besides the fact that it was dusk instead of afternoon.

 

Norah: I can explain-

 

Emerada: shut up! Shut up! Shut UP! You, BITCH!

 

Liza: ?!

 

Emerada directed her finger in anger toward her former friend.

 

Emerada: GET OUT IF YOU DON’T WANT ME TO SKIN YOU MYSELF!!

 

Liza blood ran cold as she quickly left the premise half naked.

 

Emerada: What is the meaning of this?! Weren’t you supposed to stop!?

 

Norah: N-no! you go it wrong! I said I will love you like before if you bring me the dragon blood. I-… I never said I would stop. As I’ve told you, I’m doing this, so I don’t go for another girl…

 

Emerada massaged her only eye in frustration.

 

Emerada: *sigh* whatever. Here.

 

Emerada tended her arm with something she was holding quite proudly but with deep anger lingering her body.

 

Norah: Hum? What is this?

 

Emerada: …Well, the dragon blood. Isn’t that what you’ve asked me so we could be together?

 

Norah: …Huh?

 

Emerada: Huh?

 

There was confusion written in the room.

 

Norah: wait… You actually brought it?

 

Emerada: What… Is that supposed to mean? Aren’t you the one who asked?!

 

Norah held his head with one hand.

 

Norah: I thought you wouldn’t do it!

 

Emerada: -hk?! What-… Wait.

 

He never thought she would do it. He never expected her to come back, and he rejected her.

 

Emerada: What is that supposed to mean? Don’t you love me?

 

For the 3^rd time in a while, Emerada Lucidity came back as she looked him in the eyes.

 

Norah: Of course I do.

 

Emerada: …huh? Huh~?

 

He was lying. Emerada recoiled back as she couldn’t believe it.

 

Emerada: Wait, I thought you loved me. What happened? Why do you not love me now?

 

Emerada finally saw and realized it; something she refused to see before, but she could now completely see through, especially when using her memories: His diminishing love for her. When they met her back 2 months ago, she saw that there was a loss of interest within her, but she thought it must have been because of Liza-

 

Emerada: …

 

Norah: …hum?

 

Emerada, after finally using her eyes, saw through him. He was looking at her left eye. He has been looking at her left lost eye for quite a time each time they meet. Why was he so obsessed with it? Was he worried about her?

 

Norah eyes turned away.

 

Emerada: …No~.

 

The single move had a deeper meaning as when his eyes turned away, there was disgust in his eyes as his interest for her diminished in front of his eyes. From then on, Emerada finally made a heartbreaking realization: Norah didn’t love her for who she was but for her physical beauty. It is even proved further right now, as he’s thinking about another woman and got more interested: Liza.

 

Emerada’s own ability tricked her. Norah didn’t love her for herself but for her physical beauty. He convinced himself that he loved these qualities of her instead of her physical beauty but only because he genuinely fell in love with her beauty. This made him think he genuinely loved her, but he didn’t. For the first time, Emerada was wrong about someone, because of his own stupidity.

 

Emerada: …Do you not love me, because I’m disfigured?

 

Norah: What are you saying? Of course I love you.

 

He was lying.

 

Gone was blindness from love for Emerada as her lucidity was now stronger.

 

Emerada: -hk!! You’re lying!

 

Norah: I’m not!!

 

Emerada: look me in the left eye while saying it.

 

Norah: …I love you.

 

It was a lie.

 

Emerada: *gasp* no, no, no, no, no.

 

Emerada put the dragon blood on the table and went to crouch on the floor as her tears streamed down. He didn’t love her anymore, because of her face.

 

Emerada: Why? Why?! WHY?! Was my face that important? Was my physical body that important to you? I sacrificed this left eye to save you! What is so creepy about it?!

 

Norah: …tch! I hate it when you can see through anything, it is creepy.

 

Emerada: *gasp*

 

This wasn’t the same Norah she knew. Was he good with her solely because of her beauty? He was so rude now toward her.

 

Emerada: What does she have better than me? Huh? What does Liza have better than me?!

 

Emerada asked as if she was desperate once more. She felt a fever coming from all these bad emotions but pushed through.

 

Norah: …everything.

 

Emerada: …

 

Norah: Everything. Did you see her? That body, that voluptuousness. She’s a refined lady like no one. She’s a woman of a high caliber, I’ve… I just regret not seeing it sooner, but she makes a lot of effort into herself!

 

Emerada: ?!!

 

These words. These confirmed it to Emerada. This idiot absolutely believes every bullshit he’s spilling solely on his own delusion toward a woman’s beauty.

 

Emerada: But I’m also a refined lady!

 

Norah: …

 

Emerada: -hg!

 

Norah was unconvinced. This was not the same boy who was kind to her anymore; he had another love interest.

 

And Emerada in all this?

 

Emerada: I mean... Look at the lady that I’m! Look at this lovely lady’s beauty that I have! Look at this lady in front of you! Look at this lady’s body! I’m a lady who does and did a lot of effort to please you! Isn’t that enough?

 

Norah wasn’t talking, he wasn’t even looking. He was trying his best to reject her offer as he didn’t seem interested at all. Emerada was reaching a breaking point seeing her love fly away like this; so, she did a last resort plan that was lower than anything she did up until this day. Something that would even make Serah disgusted; something that Emerada from a few years ago would tear her eyes apart if she saw how far she’d fallen.

 

Emerada: Then~.

 

Norah: ?!

 

With tears streaming down her eye, Emerada let her robe fall right in front of him. Now, Norah was half naked while Emerada only had underwear that she soon partially took off.

 

Emerada: Take me then, right there, right now. This lady will be yours, but please, I beg you, look at me! Look at all the effort I put into myself for you, just for you.

 

This was Emerada’s last resort, giving herself to him. Despite her anger, frustration and despair, Emerada still was deeply in love with him. That’s just how much she was obsessed with this boy; how much he gained her heart.

 

Emerada walked and held him as high as her whole petite body could.

 

Emerada: Take me. Take this lady, right there, right now, make me yours.

 

Norah: No!

 

Emerada: -hk!

 

Norah pushed her off while looking at her eye-patch in her left eye.

 

Emerada: Look at me! Look at this lady.

 

Norah: Please, enough.

 

Emerada eyes widened as her desperation grew deeper and because of that, she set her standards even lower.

 

Emerada: I’ll allow you to have a second wife.

 

Norah: …huh?

 

Emerada was crying in heartbreak; her mind was falling apart.

 

Emerada: I’ll allow you to have a second wife but please, love me!

 

Norah: No!

 

Emerada: -hk!

 

Emerada then went even lower.

 

Emerada: I’ll allow you to have as many spouses and concubines as you want! Just please, come back to me!

 

Norah: No!

 

Norah still refused her offer. He wasn’t interested in her at all anymore.

 

Emerada: -hk!! -AAHH!

 

Norah: guh?

 

Emerada went and threw her half naked body at him and tried to lock him in a tight embrace while tears and snot covered her face.

 

Emerada: Look at me and only me!!

 

Norah: NOO!!

 

Emerada: -Gah!?

 

They were fighting it off and Norah ended up violently pushing Emerada into the table where the flask containing the dragon’s blood was. Emerada’s body was flung over and hit the table before her head hit the wall behind it. While trying to get a hold of something in the process, she grabbed the tissue on table and flask was flung toward the sword of an armor that was right behind Emerada, breaking it instantly.

 

The dragon blood then spilled all over Emerada’s face. She was about to stand back up and try to hug Norah again after swiping the dragon’s blood, but the liquid did not have the intended effect she wanted.

 

Emerada: …? Huh? -gah!! Aaarrgh!! AAAAAARRRGHH!!!

 

Norah: !!

 

Emerada’s face felt like burning while her entire nervous system completely rejected the blood that was forcefully inserting itself inside her left eye, passing through the eyepatch. The burning sensation was nothing like she ever experienced as she rolled on the ground, holding her left eye and screaming in pain.

 

In her life, she never experienced such pain. She couldn’t contain herself as she passed out from pain barely, and thankfully, 8 seconds after the dragon blood entered her body.

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

Do not forget to check my other work "Re:School" if you love my work.

Chapter 45

Notes:

We've almost reached 1k likes, let's go!

Thank you for you support to all and i hope you enjoy the chapter.

 

 

 

 

In the mansion, Beatrice was sitting in the living room, sulking a bit. For the last few weeks since his return, Subaru has been spending more time with Emilia and Rem which meant she didn’t have all of his time.

 

Beatrice: This is so frustrating, I suppose.

 

Frederica: Is there a matter, Beatrice-sama?

 

Beatrice: …Nothing, I suppose.

 

Frederica was the other member of the camp, right behind her. Frederica would not show it, but she was quite worried about Subaru’s situation, and she wanted to help.

 

Frederica: Is this about Subaru?

 

Beatrice: …*sigh* yes. Betty has less and less time to spend with him.

 

Frederica: …Aren’t you worried about the other thing?

 

Beatrice: Do you mean lust?

 

Frederica: Not exactly. I was referring to Subaru-sama’s descent growing inside lust.

 

Beatrice: …Always this foul mouthed, I suppose.

 

Beatrice did not want to discuss that, and she had been avoiding it specifically. But, in a way, it was a bad thing as it was an inevitable thing that would soon happen regardless of Beatrice’s desires.

 

Frederica: …Maybe, but this is something that I hold dear in my heart; these kinds of situations are something I want to avoid my friends being in it.

 

Beatrice: …If Subaru doesn’t mind, neither does Betty, I suppose.

 

Frederica: …Do you mean you do not mind taking the role of an aunt?

 

Beatrice: Aunt? -I mean, no Betty doesn’t mind at all, I suppose… Aunt Beatrice…

 

Frederica was silent for a moment; she looked at Beatrice in confusion for a moment before Beatrice decided to talk.

 

Beatrice: Listen, Frederica. Betty said she will support Subaru no matter what. It is true that her time with him is diminishing and the coming of a child will increase that even further but even then, this is the decision Betty took for herself, I suppose. No one in the camp will be left alone. Subaru and his kid shall have everyone’s support, I suppose.

 

Frederica: …Beatrice-sama.

 

Beatrice: You shall not worry either. Not a single person will make Subaru nor his future descendent life miserable. Even if the real mother will not be there anymore, we will all be together to be good substitutes. It will not be miserable.

 

Frederica was looking at Beatrice before her shoulders slumped down, relief washing all over her face.

 

Beatrice: No need to cry, it is only natural coming from someone as kind as Betty.

 

Frederica: huh?

 

Frederica touched her face, and she felt tears. The tears were flowing before she even realized it.

 

Frederica’s mother had a terrible situation, similar to Capella, and Frederica could see the same pain in Capella’s eyes each time she was watching her mother despite Frederica’s small age at the time. The terror Frederica’s mother felt was great but the strength it took that woman to free herself from this dread were noteworthy. She didn’t want to admit it, but Frederica felt extremely bad for Capella; though her friends in the camp were her family and came first.

 

Still, deep down, she wanted to help Capella in a way but decided against it. When she learned that she was pregnant, she felt a tingle in her heart that prevented her from doing anything cruel to this girl. She just couldn’t anymore after that news.

 

Even if the whole camp decided for her execution, herself in the lot, she would at least demand to save the kid from any trouble. Because that’s how she felt about unfortunate lives. Having her wish being granted without her intervention was nothing shorter than a blessing.

 

Frederica: …Thank you.

 

Beatrice: You’re welcome.

 

Behind the wall was a figure who was listening; that figure was someone who saw the distress of Frederica’s face and wanted to understand the why of it.

 

Garfield: Guess things are going well. It’s thanks to you, Capt’ain.

 

Garfield always trusted Subaru no matter the decision, and these results were the reason as to why he would always trust him.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

50 years ago.

 

It has been a few days since the last events at Noh’s mansion. The king and queen were in a deep fury against the family of Norah. Despite all of their explanation, the king was considering executing them.

 

Weren’t it for one single factor: The dragon blood. Only the member of the royal family had access to it and no one else. Norah intervened by distorting the true and said that Emerada just slipped and fell to the ground while holding the flask and this was what caused the incident. They couldn’t let this affair be known as it was, it would ruin their reputation.

 

How did Norah’s lie even slipped though?

 

“King: Emerada, tell me what happened.”

 

“Emerada: …I’m sorry father~, *gasp* it is all my fault. *gasp* The dragon blood slipped all over me by my own fault.”

 

Emerada covered Norah for his action despite all this. Love was a terrible curse.

 

Emerada was in a terrible state. Half of her face and the left part of her body were covered in a black substance with bulging veins that were popping blood. To Emerada’s body, the strain was immense.

 

“Blue: I’m sorry, king. This is something beyond what I can do to help. Please, if you ever wanted to tell her something, do so before it is too late. I can only lessen the pain.”

 

Emerada was terribly sick; Emerada was going to die. The news shocked the entire country. Emerada was visited by the king and her heart broke the moment she saw his gaze; it was a gaze that felt betrayed but not any kind of betrayal. It was a betrayal from his own family.

 

“King: Why did you do this, Emerada? What was the point?”

 

Emerada writing in pain could barely spell a few words.

 

“Emerada: F-ather…*gulp* I’m sorry- I fail-ed you.”

 

The king gaze darkened a bit more as he got close to his dying daughter.

 

“King: Oh, Emerada. My dear daughter, why did you put yourself like this?”

 

He was hugging her; he was holding up his tears. The betrayal of having his daughter take away the dragon’s blood was a thing but seeing her daughter in such a terrible condition was something he couldn’t bear. He was trying his best not to break and cry. The king did not say another word as he left but still, even in her condition, Emerada saw a few streams of tears as he left.

 

For a time, Emerada had a few visits from the close people of the royal family, some guards and even the sword saint. Though, there was one person she wanted to see more than anything.

 

Emerada: …

 

He never came. Norah never crossed even the gates of the castle. She tried to gaslight herself into thinking that maybe he forgot or was tired or he wouldn’t come out of intervention, but the sheer lack of strength she felt each day brought her back to reality. Reality was the fact that he did not love her.

 

Emerada didn’t disliked sex but just anyone who has sex with anyone that isn’t an official spouse. Emerada loved Norah so much that she was about to change her opinion on this and let him have his way with her but now, she was just disgusted and hated sex in general.

 

Emerada: You- whore.

 

In this cold night, her thought raced her mind while her whole body burned her. Now, she hated Norah and Liza more than anyone. This wasn’t just a heartbreak. Emerada was completely destroyed mentally. It gets worse.

 

Emerada: Why?

 

The maids that were supposed to come and comfort her were hostile to her, even in her terrible state. She could see it in their eyes. They did not want to help; they did not want to sooth her; they just were in a hurry for her to die. Why?

 

Emerada: ?!

 

They were in a hurry for her to die because of her attitude toward them. Emerada was a lady who tried her best to destroy the tyranny that was using your body to have a better life. She didn’t want that, and she wanted them to understand. She thought they would understand in the long term, but it seems like they never did.

 

Emerada: Why?

 

Emerada knew she was a lady that was hated in her own castle, in her own home. She knew she was. Just not to this extent as even the normal new guards had a look of disdain toward her.

 

She did not care anymore about Norah nor Liza: she did not care about being seen anymore; she did not care about Norah’s love life but now it was too late.

 

Emerada: *sobs*

 

For the first time since the assassination attempt, Emerada re-developed the fear of something she could previously contain but not anymore by the sheer amount of humiliation she felt and the sheer amount solitude she was in. It was the fear of death.

 

Emerada at this moment of her life in her own solitude, ever more than before, feared death. She feared dying; death was terrifying; death was scary. She previously didn’t think much about it but when faced with it and having it slowly approach, she could feel the full sensation of it. It was like nothing she experienced.

 

Emerada started crying on her bed as she started to feel her heart and other organs giving out. Soon, it will be over.

 

Emerada: I don’t want to die. I don’t want to die. I don’t want to die. I don’t want to die! I don’t want to die~!! Father! Mother! Save me! Someone! I don’t want to die~!!

 

???: It seems like you are quite in a tough situation, Emerada Lugnica.

 

Emerada: *gasp*?!!

 

Emerada couldn’t move and her lungs that were giving up on her wouldn’t allow her to do such a thing as yelling. So, she laid there, watching a woman at the corner of the room. There was a short woman of great beauty, pale like a sheet but that was for now all she could make out from her blurry vision.

 

???: It seems like you said you didn’t want to die, if I’m correct? I can help you with that, but I will have my conditions.

 

Emerada: …*cough* cough*

 

???: oh my- it seemed like you are coughing out blood and your organs are about to give out. Give me your answer and I shall save you.

 

Emerada was perplexed; she was still confused about who she was as she approached Emerada to present herself, giving Emerada a full view of her.

 

Emerada: Who- are you?

 

A short woman, with platinum hair, blue eyes, a white robe and a beauty that dwarfed even Emerada’s was standing right in front of her. She had an ominous presence but that wasn’t important for now.

 

???: Oh my? I haven’t presented myself, did I? I apologize for my Rudeness. You can call me Pandora.

 

This woman’s name was Pandora. She had a soft voice and calm face regardless of what was happening.

 

Pandora: What is your answer?

 

Emerada: -Guh! I accept.

 

Pandora: Very well. Shall we start then?

 

Pandora lifts her hand, in it was a black matter that was moving around like a bunch of black knots tied together. Emerada was terrified and could smell a terrible smell coming from not only it but also the woman.

 

Pandora: Then-

 

Emerada: -gah!

 

That thing entered Emerada’s body. It entered into the deepest parts of her being; it blended with her.

 

Emerada: arrgh!! AARRGHH!!

 

Pandora: oh? It seems like you’re getting healed, are you?

 

Emerada yelled as she was holding half of her body in pain. Her newly acquired power was healing her dead cells, but the dragon blood was immediately eating her away at the exact same time causing tremendous pain. The blood was trying to overshadow her; trying to dominate her; trying to possess her as it was incompatible with her.

 

Pandora: Emerada Emerada Lugnica calmed down; she now understands the nature of her authority and figured out how to appease her pain.

 

Emerada: AAAARH- … huh?

 

Pandora: …Yes? What is it?

 

Something happened, something ominous. The very thing that was happening stopped. Emerada suddenly had a bunch of info flowing through her head. She understood everything about the foundation of her newly acquired power as if it had always been there. The pain and the dragon blood effect were still there but she somehow knew and managed to calm it down.

 

Pandora: It seems like you’ve understood.

 

Emerada stepped back for a moment before she fell, butt first, to the ground.

 

Emerada: -ha?! My leg?!

 

Her leg became jelly-like and was wobbly beyond use because Emerada started panicking.

 

Pandora: Calm yourself, dear Emerada. You must have understood by now the nature of your newly acquired power, don’t you? You can heal it up.

 

Emerada did not calm down though, she was hyperventilating. She was starting to lose her sense of self as the leg started to spew blood. Her whole-body weight crushed her leg when she did not understand what was happening, making her panic even more.

 

Pandora: *sigh* poor child. Emerada Emerada Lugnica leg was never injured.

 

Emerada: *gasp* *gasp* *gasp* *gas-* … huh ?

 

Emerada was standing at the moment; she wasn’t supposed to be in that position. She was on the ground a few seconds ago. She was terrified but her leg was fine as she looked at it; that info didn’t appease her that much.

 

Emerada fell to the ground, not being able to bear the emotional strain of it all.

 

Emerada: *sob* please make it stop, make it stop! Make it stop!!

 

Pandora: Ah~, poor child. You must have been through a lot, have you? Especially with the boy.

 

Emerada: …How do you-

 

Emerada suddenly looked at Pandora, in fear. Emerada could not decipher a single thought or emotion coming from her despite the fact that she was smiling. It was like she wasn’t even truly alive nor had any emotions. This terrified Emerada.

 

Pandora: You’re such a hardworking child. The efforts you’ve put into yourself for your love were nothing less than admirable. Wasn’t it?

 

Emerada: ar-… Yes.

 

Emerada wanted validation. She has been suffering for so long during these last 2 months.

 

Pandora: You’ve been forgiving such unforgivable acts coming from your love, didn’t you?

 

Emerada: *sob* yes.

 

Pandora approached, hands above Emerada’s shoulder.

 

Pandora: You’re such a strong, merciful and forgiving person; all of that solely for the sake of love.

 

Emerada head hung lower.

 

Emerada: *sob* *sob* yeees~! I’m so tired! I’ve been working this long but nothing worked! *sob* And now, my dream of reshaping nobility as a queen is impossible.

 

Pandora closed the gap even further.

 

Pandora: The efforts you’ve been putting on yourself should have been more than enough to make anyone love you, but this world is cruel. Anyone who doesn’t love you after all you did for the sake of love, are just not deserving of love. You’re a lady who deserves love.

 

Emerada: …I do?

 

Pandora lowered her head down a bit to be on Emerada’s level.

 

Pandora: Of course. Who wouldn’t reciprocate it? You not only deserve the love of everyone near you, but also the entire world. For your efforts, everyone should love you! You’re such a lady; such a beautiful lady; such a merciful lady; such an attractive lady; such a lovely lady~.

 

Emerada: … A lovely lady~.

 

Pandora approached her lips to Emerada’s ear as she whispered sentences that only she and Emerada could hear.

 

Emerada: …

 

At that moment, Emerada’s irises changed shape before going back to normal. At that moment, her mind changed, her thought processed changed, her emotions changed, she changed as a person.

 

Emerada: This lovely lady~ deserves all the love in the world.

 

Pandora: That’s right. You’re such a wonderful person. You almost remind me of “him” before his lost his precious love.

 

Emerada: ?

 

Pandora stood up and Emerada followed right after.

 

Emerada: who are you, exactly?

 

Pandora: I will explain afterwards but for now, mind doing my part of the deal?

 

Emerada: …

 

Emerada did not talk, nor did she try to fight back, as she knew it would be useless against such an entity and for that, she just nodded. sealing the deal between them.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

In Norah’s mansion, Norah and Liza slept again as usual and were in his bed. They were contemplating the events that just unfolded.

 

Liza: …You’re the worst, you know that?

 

Norah: Yes.

 

They were both naked with their back facing the bed.

 

Liza: I never knew that in case of desperation, you would try to gaslight someone to this extent, but what was even more surprising to me was how Emerada bought it… She is normally such a smart girl.

 

Norah: *sigh* I do not know what took me. I wanted to keep you and our relationship so hard that I went too far on many occasions. I even lied by saying Emerada was the one who had the dragon blood spilled on herself.

 

Liza: Just because you wanted to keep our relationship?

 

Norah: …Yes.

 

There was a silent before a “smack” coming from their lips smashing together could be heard.

 

Liza: Our relationship is solely based on my beauty, so I’ll try my best to keep you around as long as I can, my hero~.

 

Norah: What are you talking about-

 

Liza: -Don’t lie.

 

Even with her love, Liza wasn’t blinded by love and could see through the boy.

 

Liza: I’ve seen how you treated Emerada the moment she lost her eye. It is true that you cheated on her with me beforehand but still, beauty is what counts for you.

 

Norah: …

 

Liza: But that’s fine by me.

 

Norah: ?

 

Her words took Norah by surprise. It was something he wasn’t ready to hear.

 

Liza: Nobles cheat on their spouses all the time, whether because of one’s beauty, or because someone being into their liking behind their spouses’ back. I even heard it is the reason as to why the queen cheated on the king, because she was easily flustered by praises and that was something the king did not do in a long time. I do not expect you to be loyal or any men in general. This is something I accepted years ago. So, at least, I’ll try to keep you for myself as long as possible.

 

Norah: …You’re truly a jewel.

 

Liza: Such useless words knowing you.

 

They had an understanding, something they accepted and that fits both of them. They approached their face to each other before-

 

Emerada: -Can it interrupt?

 

Liza/Norah: -hk?!

 

On the balcony, right behind the window, was Emerada who was smiling at them while wearing her night robe. She then breaks the window, sending shards everywhere.

 

Liza: ah!

 

Emerada: KA KA KA KAAA!! Emerada-sama, is there!!

 

Norah: Emerada? What are you doing here? How did you get there? I thought you were in the castle!

 

Emerada: hum? Oh? Looking at my beautiful body, are you? Truly a pervert you are, ha ha ha! But this lady in her great grace shall forgive you… for now.

 

Norah/Liza: …

 

There was something wrong, something completely wrong with her. She was not acting like usual at all.

 

Liza: Emerada…

 

Emerada: oh, you! It is a good thing, this lovely lady wanted to talk to both of you anyways.

 

Norah/Liza: Huh? Ah- AAAHH!!

 

Emerada immediately shapeshifted her arms into snakes and went to grab the lovers into their beds before making them fall on the ground.

 

*thud*

 

Emerada: Now we can discuss!!

 

Liza: What was that?!

 

Emerada: huh?

 

*slap*

 

Liza: argh!

 

Emerada slapped the girl so hard her cheek turned red. Now they were terrified. This was no usual strength coming from Emerada.

 

Emerada: Not only do you make the boy cheat on me, but you also do it over and over again? Then you talk to me like that?

 

Emerada turned to Norah.

 

Emerada: And you do not even try to fight back your urges? *sigh* women truly are slut and men are fools.

 

Norah: Wait, let me explain.

 

Emerada : ?

 

When looking into his eyes, Emerada saw something that was resurfacing: Love.

 

Emerada’s face grows cold and hostile.

 

Norah: this is jus- argh!

 

Emerada: Shut up.

 

His love was coming back the moment he saw her healed. Could love truly come and go just like that? From sheer appearance? She even heard their discussion beforehand, about how nobles would cheat on their spouses, and it is why her mother did it. Was love only about appearance or meaningless words to make you let your guard down? She needed to make sure of it.

 

Emerada: Truly disgusting. Tell me, Norah.

 

Norah: huh?

 

Emerada: Do you love me?

 

Without wasting a second he responded, fearing for his life.

 

Norah: Yes! Of course!

 

Emerada: …

 

He wasn’t lying. He was genuinely truthful about that statement.

 

Emerada: I see, how about now?

 

*CRUNCH* *CRACK* *CRUNCH*

 

Norah/Liza: ?!!

 

The lovers were terrified at the sight in front of them as Emerada’s body morphed into something unreal. Her bones were cracking as she changed shape, changing her into an ugly woman with scars and a disformed voice.

 

Emerada: -HoW ABoUt Now?

 

Norah could not respond, his teeth were clacking as the sight was too much to bear. It didn’t matter though, Emerada saw right through it, he was disgusted. His love was not present anymore.

 

Norah stood up, grabbed Liza and tried to run away. Emerada’s body morphed into something that completely blocked the door.

 

Liza: *gasp* please, let us go! We’re sorry for what we did!

 

Emerada changed her shape back to the original while getting closer.

 

Emerada: *sigh* It is only appearances it seems. Tell me truthfully, Norah. Do you love Liza?

 

Norah was terrified but he managed to nod to her question.

 

Emerada: good.

 

*thud*

 

Norah: -hk!!

 

Liza: …huh?

 

Emerada’s hand went right through her face and before anything, Liza’s body melted, changing her into a misshaped form and then at last, a fly.

 

Liza: AAaaAAA!! *buzz*

 

Norah: AAAARH?!!

 

Norah recoiled in terror and horror; he could not believe what he was seeing. His love was just transformed into a giant, disgusting, smelly fly who made an incessant annoying sound.

 

Emerada: Now, do you love her?

 

Liza: NorAH! *buzz* *buzz* Help me!!

 

Norah: Gah?! Aahrr- arh!!

 

Norah crawled away while kicking the poor girl who was transformed into something he couldn’t even look at. At that same moment, Emerada saw it in his eyes, his love almost instantly disappeared; replaced by repulsion.

 

Emerada: *sigh*

 

*SLASH*

 

Norah: ?!

 

Emerada changed the shape of her arm and then slashed Liza’s body in 4, launching a lot of blood and organs around the room.

 

Norah: *gasp*…Liza… *sob*… no~.

 

Norah, despite being a cheater and a horrible person, still loved his childhood friend even if it wasn’t true romance. Same with Emerada, he was annoyed that she was trying so hard to get to him while he wanted to just get away. Though everyone agreed that in the end, everything happening to him was his own fault.

 

Norah cried his lost friend before realizing Emerada was approaching.

 

Emerada stood there, Norah was on the ground, tears streaming his face. He looked up to Emerada was looking at him like something that didn’t deserve to live.

 

Emerada: Die, scum.

 

*CRUNCH*

 

Norah life ended almost instantly.

 

For a few minutes, Emerada stood there looking at the carnage that happened, before-

 

Pandora: It seems like you did a very good job.

 

Emerada: ?

 

Emerada turned to look at the platinum haired woman who just appeared.

 

Emerada: What do you think? Is this enough to repay my debt?

 

Pandora: Of course, killing the ones who rejected your love was all the proof that I needed to know you were truly perfected.

 

Emerada: …

 

Pandora walked to the corpse who didn’t even look human.

 

Pandora: This is how humans look inside.

 

Emerada: ?

 

Pandora: No matter who; no matter where; this is how humans look inside; a pile of flesh, meat and bones. We are all nothing more than a being controlled through blood, muscles and flesh.

 

Emerada: …Like meat bags?

 

Pandora: Precisely. Any human in the world is like this. When you realize that, doesn’t the concept of physical beauty become ridiculous? Because at the end, we are all just that. The only thing we shine in is through love. Anyone who rejects such a fervent love as yours doesn’t deserve to be.

 

Emerada: …indeed.

 

Emerada smiles; she felt understood; she felt free. The memories she just made were aching her mind; or was it after her first discussion with this woman? She didn’t know. But now, she felt free for sure.

 

Pandora: I have another proposition if you want.

 

Emerada: What is it? This lady is ready to hear you.

 

Pandora lifts her hand, and a book appeared out of nowhere.

 

Pandora: This book will guide you to what you truly desire. No matter how; no matter how long it takes; it will, for sure, guide you to what you truly desire, no matter what.

 

Emerada looked at the book suspiciously.

 

Emerada: What is the catch?

 

Pandora: You will follow its instructions. It will ask you to do tasks at certain moments in time and you shall follow them. Whether it is stealing, destruction or murder, you shall do it.

 

Emerada: …To get to my deepest desire?

 

Pandora: Indeed. Isn’t that what you want? Isn’t sharing your love more important than restraining yourself with some casualties?

 

Emerada stood there for a moment. Normally, she would never accept such a deal but now, this wasn’t Emerada but “Emerada”, reborn anew.

 

Emerada took the book and held it tightly.

 

Pandora: Excellent, wonderful. Now, I can officially give you your title.

 

Emerada: ?

 

Pandora: You are, present by now, Capella Emerada Lugnica, Sin archbishop representing lust. May you find your desire within this long path.

 

And thus, the sin Archbishop of Lust was born.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

The next day, the body of Norah was found in addition to an unidentified creature. It was assumed that Norah was killed by it, and he killed him back. Norah was buried as a hero while the body of the giant fly was burned.

 

Liza disappeared. There were no traces of her, and no one ever saw her again. There are rumors that she was captured by bandits and sold into slavery or killed her, but no traces were found.

 

Emerada Lugnica disappeared from radars. The morning of the finding, there was blood on her bed, probably due to her condition but there was a lot more on the ground. Emerada could not have even been able to stand up nor live more than a day afterwards, so she was declared dead. Without a body to burry, she was “secretly” buried in a secret location. The guards nor the maids cared much as they were rather happy to have her gone.

 

The sheer helplessness of this finding destroyed the royal family, especially the king and queen so much so they would later give the title of kinghood to Randohal, the eldest brother of the royal family right after he was elected.

 

Betelgeuse, being the most active member of the witch cult and the one who caused the most destruction, would overshadow Capella’s actions and there will be no traces of Capella that would be linked back to the royal family.

 

This marked the terrifying beginning of the bishop of Lust.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Present day.

 

Capella: So, this is what happened.

 

Subaru: …That was… Quite the intense story.

 

Subaru could hardly believe his ears. Capella had been through quite a lot but there were still a few questions he still wanted to ask.

 

Subaru: But there’s something missing. You said that when you saw the platinum haired woman, you did not remember your 2 discussions; that your memory was fuzzy. Did you get any clue of who she was afterwards? Did she happen to be an elf or a half elf?

 

Capella: No. She’s quite secretive to the point where I had no clue of who she was but I’m sure of the fact that she’s human... at least physically. Whenever I try to say her name, I feel discomfort and can’t say it out loud though. So, I rather not force it.

 

Subaru: …Can you recollect at least a bit of your discussion with her?

 

Capella: No. I just remember seeing her appear in my room, walking to me, speaking into my ear and then I had my authority. The second time, after I killed my first love, I barely remember her and before anything, I had a gospel and was the bishop of Lust.

 

Subaru got way more info about the cult than he thought he would after this discussion.

 

Subaru: …Do you happen to think… That you were manipulated?

 

Capella: I do not know… Maybe? Everything felt so… Weird. The actions I did were something I would never do normally, but they were coming from me as if I wanted them all the way through… Though, the moment I lost my authority, this feeling disappeared and so…. I do not know.

 

Subaru: …

 

This wasn’t conclusive proof to say that Capella wasn’t responsible for what she did. Subaru may have changed his mind about sending her to the authorities if she wasn’t at fault but right now, she did not know and that wasn’t enough to make her innocent of the countless crimes.

 

Capella: What is it? Will that affect sending me to the authorities or something?

 

Subaru: …No. You’re still going to be sent there. I’m sorry but there’s no final proof to indicate that you were innocent.

 

Capella: …Yeah, I guess it make sense. I need to face the consequences of my actions overall.

 

Capella and Subaru were sitting on her bed. After that last sentence, Capella threw herself, back first, onto her bed.

 

Capella: …Are you satisfied?

 

Subaru: …More or less.

 

Capella: What do you think about my background?

 

Subaru: …I feel bad for you; you did not deserve that.

 

Capella’s arm was suddenly grabbed, and she was pulled over to Subaru’s chest who hugged her.

 

Capella: ?! What are you doing? You’re ready to do and say such thing about me after everything that happened between us?

 

Subaru: Yes. What you did as a bishop and your current situation were deserved for as far as I know. Still, what happened beforehand is something truly terrible to the point of making me feel bad for you. After everything, I think you at least deserve a hug to appease your pain.

 

Capella’s eyes widened. For a moment she hesitated but slowly and with hesitation, her own body went to grab him by itself, craving for affection, craving for tenderness she didn’t have for over 50 years now. She was tired.

 

Capella: …*sob* *sob*

 

The warmth, the tenderness, the lack of violence or malicious intent, everything was screaming comfort. For the first time in decades, Capella completely let her guard down, savoring everything moment of this.

 

She saw it within Subaru’s eyes; she would not get a happy ending and will get executed at the end but this… This moment was something worthy of making her forget all her deepest troubles and make her relax like she never did before. As such, she cried.

 

Capella: *sob* aah~ *sob* *sob*

 

Subaru: It’s fine.

 

Capella: I’m a monster. I don’t deserve it.

 

Subaru: ?...

 

Capella: I recruited bandits; I harmed innocents; I destroyed villages; I kidnapped and killed children; I ran an organization of ruthless assassins… I killed the previous royal family members.

 

Subaru: -hk?!

 

The bomb was dropped while they were hugging each other.

 

Capella: I killed them using the dragon blood, this is why Volcanica did not intervene. I have the blood of my own family on my hand, Subaru. I don’t deserve forgiveness, nor do I deserve pity. I killed my brothers, my sister, my nephews and nieces just because the gospel told me so. I deserve to die.

 

Subaru: …

 

Subaru sat there in horror while listening to her confession. She’s the reason the king died. With this info, no amount of pity or rules will be able to protect her if it came out. It was disgusting that someone kill her own loving family-

 

Subaru: …I’m here. Everything will be fine. I’ll be there, up until the end if necessary.

 

Capella: huh?! But why?

 

Subaru: I’m not saying what you did was right, but neither am I saying that you should just give in despair. All I’m saying is, despite everything you did, I will still try to protect you up until your departure.

 

Subaru did not reject her though, he even held her even more softly than before while patting her back and head. The authority of gluttony was active but still, this is what Subaru wanted to do.

 

Capella cried into his embrace up until she slept.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

3 weeks ago

 

Capella’s base was destroyed. Many of her children were killed, everything was burned and in ruin but-

 

Leo: …

 

Mary: …

 

Randolf/Jerrah: …

 

Kati: …

 

Albeit being heavily injured by everything that happened to the point of having permanent scars on their body through burning and other injuries, these people were alive.

 

Leo had frostbite and had to wait for his fingertips to grow back and his pneumonia to go away.

 

Mary’s ribcage was caved in and punctured her lung. Breathing and talking alone were a difficult task.

 

Randolf was burned on around half of his body.

 

Jerrah suffered mild burns and broken bones.

 

Kati was beat up and had her arms broken.

 

Dima…

 

Everyone: …

 

He died. The fire burned him beyond recovery, and he died in the night after a merci kill from Randolf.

 

The mood wasn’t at the best at all, and Mary spoke.

 

Mary: …We should give up trying to kill mama.

 

Everyone: -hk?!

 

There were some survivors near all around them and this sentence was terrifying to hear.

 

Mary: She has been neutralized already; there is no reason for us to risk ourselves like that instead of going for a normal lifestyle from now.

 

Jerrah: I agree. I’m not in the best shape or anything but we should at least try to live as free as possible, right?

 

Randolf/Leo/Kati: …

 

There were some discussions around. Some were agreeing to this but-

 

Mary: …What is it?

 

Leo: We cannot do that.

 

There was much more silence than words.

 

Mary: -hk! We have a chance to go away, and you’re saying that?

 

Kati: I agree with the boy. We can’t let her escape.

 

Mary: …oh~, so you take the side of your piece, aren’t you, Kati? Reading to get dicked down again afterwards?

 

Kati: …

 

Kati had a neutral look; she was too tired to clap back.

 

Leo: This has nothing to do with that. I’m in the wrong and I will not say otherwise. But I do not believe for a single second that Capella will stay idle and do nothing. This is Capella we’re talking about.

 

Mary: …

 

Randolf: He’s right Mary. Despite everything that happened, there’s a reason as to why we refuse to go live a peaceful life with that monster around. She’s too dangerous. She can give away our names, location, patterns, faces, just to spite us if she’s ever captured. She’s a menace. I do not want to be living a peaceful life only for a moment later to have the royal guards, assassins or just Capella herself showing up at my crib to end me.

 

Mary looked around and the consensus was clear. They were all too scared of letting Capella go without making sure she was dead.

 

Mary: Why?

 

Kati: one of the first rule of a shinobi is to never let an enemy escape; he will remember; he will train; he will grain physical or military strength; he will remember your patterns; he will strike. Capella perfectly understood all this. Even if she has no power now, we do not know up until when… She will track us down if she regains them.

 

Leo: Even if she didn’t, the fact that she went away with the camp of the half elf means that she will be soon sent to the royal capital. There will be nothing preventing her from spilling everything as a late act of spite.

 

Mary slump down on her chair.

 

Mary: What do we do then?

 

Randolf slammed his hand on the table, creating a huge boom sound, making everyone listen. He had rage inside him.

 

Randolf: We kill her.

 

Everyone: …

 

They were all listening; he was the chief now.

 

Randolf: We send spies to check her location, so she never leaves her positions. Kati, you go to give the news about everything that happened and gather forces from Vollachia. Jerrah, you do the same for Gusteko. Leo and Mary, for Lugnica as you were there recently. I will go to Kararagi to do my part.

 

Everyone: yes!

 

Randolf: We will watch her movements. If she moves, we launch the attack early. We catch every letter that is going to the royal capital up until we attack her location. We kill anyone related to her location, so no words come out of this place.

 

Everyone: YEAH!!!

 

Randolf: Many will die, but we will succeed in the end.

 

Leo: When will the attack take place?

 

Randolf stood up, talking to the people gathered there. Everyone had fire inside them.

 

Randolf: At the longest, within 5 weeks. 5 weeks is just enough for everyone to recover from their injuries. Within 5 weeks, everything ends.

 

 

 

Chapter 46

Notes:

Hope you have a good reading.

 

 

 

At the Emilia camp all the members were present in the living room, Al and Schult included. But also-

 

Capella: …

 

Capella was out of her room temporarily; she was sitting right next to Subaru. It was as uncomfortable as it could be not only because of Ram who was looking at her as if she wanted to skin her alive but also Meili.

 

Meili: …

 

Subaru: Meili, it’s fine. Take back your mabeasts; she’s harmless now.

 

Meili had a few rats in addition to the Shaula, the scorpion on her head, who were ready to attack at a single order. She was extremely tense and scared of Capella’s presence, but so was Capella who was discretely gripping Subaru’s shirt.

 

Meili: geez~. Okay, go back.

 

Meili clapped her hands once and the mabeasts retreated. Capella had been holding Subaru’s shirt the whole time, when they were gone, he could feel a sense of relief coming from her.

 

Subaru: …

 

It wasn’t just Meili and Ram though. Otto, Garfield, Annerose and Beatrice were also heavily on guard.

 

Roswaal: Mind explaining this gathering, Subaru-kun~?

 

Roswaal tried to break the ice by passing to the main subject of conversation. Subaru gathered everyone there to discuss.

 

Subaru: Yeah, I gathered everyone there for a reason. Yes, including Capella. As you know, there will be an attack within 2 weeks max.

 

Everyone: …

 

Subaru: as you know too, there will be Capella’s former troops and there will be around 7000 of them. Most of our soldiers are already gone and are too far to come back in time. Clind hasn’t returned yet and it will take too long to gather troops from the nobles again. So, I decided to call the help of Capella to fix that issue.

 

Roswaal: I see, I see~.

 

Subaru: I called for her help specifically because she knows more than anyone how they will react to their situation and most of their strategy.

 

Annerose eye widened understanding where the conversation was going.

 

Annerose: I see. It is so we can find counters against them if they attack?

 

Subaru: Yes. Capella, go ahead.

 

Capella looked around nervously for a moment before inhaling and calming herself down. This wasn’t the first time she had done something like this; she talked to many gatherings of dangerous people but this time, she was really stressed out.

 

Capella: First a foremost, we cannot run away.

 

Everyone: …

 

There was silence and confusion in the room.

 

Capella: My former troops are elite trackers and assassins rivaling the people of the Shinobi village. Trying to escape will be meaningless.

 

Roswaal eyes widened a bit in anticipation and tension; he knew more than anyone how dangerous these people were.

 

Roswaal: Oh? The people of the Shinobi Village?

 

Al: huh? Did you happen to have met them before?

 

Roswaal: indeed~. They’re as tough as they are annoying to deal with.

 

The room took a bit of time to process his words. Roswaal, out of everyone, was the one who said this. This put into perspective how dangerous they were with prep time.

 

Capella: Indeed, there are even some in my camp… You must remember Kati for example.

 

Subaru/Rem: …

 

They were silent for a moment. They remembered that girl. She was as calm as she was vicious. How could they forget her? She was their torturer too. It was inconsiderate of Capella to ask this question, but they let it slide.

 

Capella: So, trying to flee away is a terrible idea. If we try, we will leave traces, and they will have more opportunities to launch surprise attacks on us as they will be everywhere. If we somehow managed to flee into a certain location, they will still destroy this mansion to the ground anyways then will probably kidnap and torture innocent people to give out current location. Either that or they’ll use them as hostages.

 

The entire room hitched. They thought it was about to be like with Elsa but guess they were more vicious as a whole. The ones who weren’t surprised were Roswaal and Ram.

 

Petra: But… This is horrible!

 

Capella: indeed, it is. They are hardened battle murderers who would do anything to reach their objective… And their current objective is my life. That alone is so important that many will be ready to give their lives as steppingstone just to kill me.

 

Emilia: *gasp*

 

The option of retreating or relocating is now not an option anymore.

 

Otto: So, if I understand, we cannot relocate but we can gather troops, right?

 

Capella: Yes, we should be able to do so. But to avoid their attention to be shifted to the incoming troops, disguise them as villagers or they will be taken out one by one in secret.

 

Otto: …What a troublesome enemy we have to face.

 

This showed how ready the former troops of Capella were and how far they will go. They had brain and coordination.

 

Al: This reminds me of something. I have an ally, a maid shinobi who also came from the shinobi village. May I call her up?

 

Capella: what? You… Befriended someone from the shinobi village? You know they aren’t trustworthy, right?

 

Capella assessed her fear when hearing the way Al talk about her as if she was his friend. Capella knew better and knew they couldn’t be trusted as fellow assassins, even among other Shinobi trust was non-existent.

 

Al: Do not worry. It has been almost 2 years since I kept her in check. She’ll not do anything reckless like betraying us, I promise.

 

Capella: …If you say so.

 

Capella was perplexed and did not believe his words for a second.

 

Al: Schult, what are the forces left on our side?

 

Schult: Around 200 men are currently there. Many had already gone to the manor; the others were just waiting for their turn, and the carriage transporting them stopped mid loading by my order. They’re not happy. If we try to call some reinforcement we can go to 500 men before the mark of the 2 weeks.

 

Al: Well… It is what it is then~…

 

Ram: Annerose-sama, what are the forces on our side?

 

Annerose: Around 700 men. We will be able to call reinforcement for 800 more if we’re lucky. Clind is in the frontier of the country dealing with soldiers and thanking the nobles for their help. Even if I were to send someone right now, it would take 2 weeks and a half to reach his current position.

 

Emilia: What about Roswaal then? Can’t he fly there?

 

Roswaal: Clind is at the frontier of the country with Gusteko~. After my absence for a long time in Vollachia and now in Gusteko, the royal capital noticed my actions~, even if they do not know what exactly. They are currently in high alert toward my person. I managed to escape any heavy punishment, but I’m forbidden to leave my territory until new order~.

 

Annerose: …This will be complicated.

 

Annerose expressed her displeasure. Clind was someone who had very good abilities as a fighter, he would have been of great help.

 

Frederica: It sure will be. Clind would have been of great help. Doing all these tasks to disguise our troops just to take the future enemies by surprise is quite tiring.

 

Capella: They will not be taken by surprise by that.

 

The room went silent for a moment, everyone processing her words.

 

Rem: What do you mean?

 

Capella: They know these techniques, and they’re experienced enough to see it coming.

 

Subaru: Then why are we doing this in the first place?

 

Capella: To confuse them and place doubt. They will not be able to assess completely who’s a villager or who’s a trained soldier. If they messed up even one target, there is the possibility of revealing the location of the spies who are probably watching over the manor at this very moment.

 

Everyone: -hk?!

 

That last sentence completely took them by surprise; they were currently being watched.

 

Frederica, Rem and Ram went to close the curtains.

 

Beatrice: Why didn’t you tell us this sooner?

 

Capella started to sweat quickly.

 

Capella: …Sorry, my mind was in shamble. I did not think I would make it this far without dying and that was all I had in mind… I wasn’t even sure some of my former “children” were alive…

 

Beatrice: …tch! Such a troublesome situation I suppose.

 

Subaru: So, they’re watching us right now?

 

Capella: Yes. If we need to bring soldiers, we will have to disguise the troops while slowly evacuating the villagers. During that same time, all the members of the camp will show themselves in bright daylight to attract their attention. With that, they will not be able to assess who’s a soldier or a villager.

 

Garfield: What will be the result of us showing into the evacuation?

 

Capella: We will focus their attention to us; we will distract them from attacking or kidnapping the villagers. If a single spy is detected, the other will soon be found through a bit of research and through their pattern of hiding. The villagers will also be able to tell who’s not with them. This is what is preventing my former “children” from killing anyone right now. They will not take the risk of altering their entire plan for a few kills.

 

The explanation was detailed and long, but it has a good amount of info to work with. The camp was glad Capella was there to give them that info.

 

Subaru: …

 

Subaru was glad Capella was there to give that info. He would have made an inconsiderable number of attempts to figure out all that if they had sent Capella to the royal capital. He was grateful for her stay.

 

Schult: In total, we will have around 2000 men if we manage to gather everyone, right?

 

Annerose: not exactly. We will need a regiment to guard the villagers and civil of the place they will be sent to.

 

Capella: Exactly. If they know our exact location, they will focus all of their forces there. But it doesn’t mean they will ignore the villagers. If there are a certain number of troops to divide their forces AND the evacuation is only to the next village or town next door, the risk will not be worth it, and they’ll solely focus on us.

 

Otto: What are the troupes within your former rank?

 

Capella: Everything. Demi-humans like humans, dragon riders, evil eye tribe members, knights, spirits, lizardmen, beast men, humans. We will not miss any firepower being thrown at our face.

 

Beatrice: Does this include casters too?

 

Capella: Yes. Meili.

 

Meili: …yes?

 

Meili was surprised by her name being called.

 

Capella: Through your powers, can you try to gather as many mabeasts as possible?

 

Meili: Scanning the area will do no good~. I’ve been there for a short time but still, the members will recognize me.

 

Capella: It isn’t for scanning but additional support for the main troops. You’ll need to give as much assistance as you can to ground and air troops.

 

Meili looked at her for a moment. The trauma of Capella’s previous personality resonated with her but right now, she was so different from before.

 

Meili: …You’re less scary like this… Not like I do mind though~.

 

Capella: …I’ll… take that as a compliment.

 

Meili was still on guard and rightfully so, but Capella’s action made her more and more comfortable. She will still not let her guard down though.

 

Annerose: Do they have a strategy they like to use, or that they will probably use?

 

Capella: Yes.

 

Annerose: Frederica, bring a map of the mansion’s territory.

 

Frederica quickly ran out and brought a map of the Miload mansion then put it on the table. Capella sat a bit more straight before looking at it.

 

For a few minutes Capella looked at the map. It was quite big but nothing Capella wasn’t used to. She carefully looked at the map under the stressful gaze of everyone.

 

Capella: … there.

 

Annerose: ?

 

Capella: Inside the forest near the buildings will probably be where most of the troops will hide at least an hour before the attack, right next to the village.

 

Annerose: So, what are waiting to attack them?

 

Capella: They will not be present.

 

Annerose: what?

 

Capella: They are very meticulous in their approach. Most of the troops will not be present in that space until barely a few hours before the attack.

 

Garfield: In that case, can’t we just attack them beforehand in the span of a few hours before they attack?

 

Capella: We do not know exactly when they will attack. It is in 2 weeks indeed but when exactly? 1 week and 6 days? 2 weeks and 4 days? 2 weeks and 6 days?

 

Garfield: -hk!

 

Garfield expressed his discontentment.

 

Capella: We have yet to know the precise time, nor do we know which moment of the day it will happen. It could be at dawn just like dusk. If we attack first and miss our chance, they’ll know and will definitely change strategy, reposition or even attack villages around even if it means losing troops. We do not even know from which direction the attack will be lead.

 

Roswaal: So~, we have to let them attack first~.

 

Al: And there’s no way to figure out when, Huh?

 

So was the current conclusion reached.

 

Capella: …It is a guess, but I think they will attack late in the night.

 

Subaru: Why do you think so?

 

Capella: They will try to kill everyone out of fear that I will spill everything I know on them. They will probably either go to normal lives or keep living as bandits after everything is over but none of them know for sure that I completely lost my authority. Because of these 2 factors of not knowing if my powers are indefinitely disabled and fearing I give any info on their person, they’ll try their best chance to attack late in the night, when everyone is tired.

 

Petra: Because at that time, after a long day of work, most will be tired?

 

Capella: Yes. But if they saw an opportunity to attack beforehand, they’ll take it. After ending me, they’ll go and track down every village member, the village or town they will be sent to escape and kill everyone there to avoid anyone escaping with any potential info about them.

 

Everyone: *gasp*

 

Ram: truly disgusting.

 

Rem: They never stop until they’re satisfied, are they?

 

Subaru: Capella, you’ve said that the camp members need to go outside to show ourselves to them to prove everyone is there, isn’t that dangerous for you?

 

Capella: I will not be going outside.

 

Beatrice: Because you’re scared?

 

Capella: …A bit but it is not the main reason. If I show up outside like a friend or without purpose, they’ll know that something is fishy and they’ll change strategy. If they do fall for it, there’s no guaranty one of them will manage to hold his hatred against me and attack, but if one of them attack, many of the others will follow but not everyone. In that case, even if we win there will be many more waiting to take us by surprise within the short timeframe they have.

 

Otto: Can’t you figure which strategy they will use in case they figure out what we’re going to do?

 

Capella: No. There are so many strategies and methods that are available, and they have so many resources at hand that it is almost impossible to figure which they will use despite me knowing them all. The sole reason as to why I’m able to tell what they’re going to do now is because I have been surviving assassination attempts many times over and I have been thinking of ways they would react in case I was powerless… Just not this powerless.

 

Ram: So, you mean to say that you know them but even then, they’re still unpredictable?

 

Capella: Yes.

 

Roswaal: What kind of ressources do they dispose?

 

Capella: A lot of great armament that sometimes only royal guards have access to.

 

Roswaal: oh~?

 

Capella: I’ve been developing my empire for quite a time during these 50 years. There are many things I know even in royalty.

 

Otto: …You must have a terrifying amount of connection, don’t you?

 

Capella: In all the 4 greats nations and in every important place, I have many connections. Which is why it is important to not go outside of this area. As long as there’s no discussion about me outside of this place, they’ll think that I’m still a prisoner and think they’re still undetected. When they strike first, we will then. After the battle, if a small amount of them survives, it will be unlikely they will strike.

 

Otto: Very well. Then how will they attack?

 

Capella: First and foremost, they’ll send the spies who have been looking at us to infiltrate the manor and see if they can take out as many people as they can. They’ll probably use the blessing of wolf men to pass barriers without being detected and use potions and perfume to mask their sent.

 

Subaru caught on something.

 

Subaru: the blessing of wolfmen? Do you happen to have a former “child” named Todd by any chance?

 

Capella: huh? No.

 

Rem: …?

 

Subaru: oh, I see. I apologize, continue.

 

Capella: …Well, as I was saying they’ll use that camouflage for the spies to bypass the barriers undetected, it will be the first wave. If they manage to enter the manor, they’ll disable as many barriers and defenses as possible and take out as many people as they can.

 

Frederica: Isn’t that dangerous?

 

Capella: … anyone who take that role knows it is potentially a suicide mission.

 

Everyone: …

 

Capella: Those who will be sent first will be like meat shields with great gain for the main troops to attack. We have to be careful of our position and everything or else, before you know it, they’ll kill us.

 

Frederica: Do not worry, we’ll verify and protect this place as much as we can.

 

Subaru: …

 

So, this was what killed Subaru. They had perfectly masked their presence and kill him in his sleep and probably the other members too.

 

Subaru: “…Wait”

 

They managed to bypass their security. Not only did they managed to do that, but they also did it with so little traces that they thought Capella killed herself. They managed to infiltrate the manor 2 times. Once by entering Capella’s cell despite the protections on the door and the second time when everyone was asleep. The worst part is the fact that they managed to hide during a full investigation of the entire manor by many of the camp members and no one saw anything.

 

Subaru: ?

 

During an investigation of the entire manor? It was barely when the 5 weeks were completed since his arrival at the manor, meaning that they were present and scanned the manor beforehand.

 

Subaru: “How did they even managed to know Capella’s place and the code to open the door to her cell?”

 

The questions of Subaru will remain unanswered. There was no way to know for now.

 

Capella: For the second wave, the main troupes will have 2 to 3 groups. The 1^st group will go preventively and force us into different positions that will advantage them. They’ll try to separate the camp members where the 2^nd group will attack. If the first group fails, the second wave will directly come as support and the 3^rd group, if it exists, will be a support regardless for any of the waves.

 

Emilia: So that means we have to do everything to stay together no matter what.

 

Capella: Indeed. It will definitely not be easy for either side, but it will be their strategy. If they succeed, things will be far harder, especially because of the 3^rd wave.

 

Subaru: 3^rd?

 

Capella: Yes. This is where we will be cheeped out enough so they can send more heavy hitters. The dragons riders, casters and knights will all attack together with a strength able to wipe out an army. Within the 15 minutes of the 3^rd wave entering the fight, we have to eliminate as much as possible or defend our position because it will be the hardest part.

 

Subaru: -hk! That doesn’t sound easy at all.

 

It started to dawn on Subaru that this was no play.

Capella: It isn’t.

 

Otto: Are there any waves we are supposed to be wary about after that?

 

Capella: …Maybe.

 

Garfield: Maybe?

 

Capella: After the 3^rd wave which will be their last-ditch effort to wipe us out, they normally aren’t any real strategy after that because in all cases it came to that, no structure managed to hold up to that extent from my own experience. Even if some would survive it, there would be too few or too weakened by the 3 consecutives waves to do anything. But…

 

Annerose: but?

 

Capella: Since this time, I’m the objective, they’ll probably add security measures to make sure I’m not coming out alive. So, there might even be a plan for a 4^th wave, and I have no idea what they’ll do… And at worse, even a 5^th.

 

5 waves of continuous assault on them. That’s how bad it was.

 

Everyone: -hk!

 

Petra: This sounds like it will be a long and hard fight.

 

Capella: It sure will be. If we start at midnight for example, the battle might rage up until dusk. I do not think many of you have that kind of endurance to fight off such an army for so long, huh?

 

Everyone: …

 

Everyone was silent. From midnight to dusk, there was around almost 19 hours between them. 19 hours of fighting, non-stop. Besides Garfield, Roswaal and Emilia, no one had that kind of endurance.

 

Capella: …I already took the resolve that I and some of us will die.

 

Subaru: Oi?!

 

Subaru was shocked by that reaction.

 

Capella: I’m sorry, but I’ve seen firsthand how destructive and terrifying these waves are. Even if by some miracle we were to win, I doubt some of us will survive and I think of myself as a first example.

 

Rem: Capella…

 

Capella: I’m currently a pregnant and weak woman. I’ll just be a fodder, but I can’t escape this place, or they’ll just attack anyways…

 

Everyone: …

 

Everyone was silent a second time. In a way, this was Capella’s way to put up a resolve; acknowledge that she’ll die in this battle. This idea did not suit Subaru, Rem, Emilia and Frederica.

 

Roswaal: Are there other things we have to worry~?

 

Capella: They’ll attack from everywhere.

 

Roswaal: Everywhere~, huh?

 

Capella: Yes. They’ll use every method available. Cloud of gas and poison; attack by digging into the ground making the foundation of the manor collapse; attack in the air to prevent support and destroy specific places; archers and caster for long range; tanks and front troubles for close combat; meat shields as a first line of troops. They even a last resort move to wipe our entire place from the map.

 

Otto: They have that kind of power?

 

Capella: Yes. They have many bombs and ways to cast stones to create gigantic explosions in a huge area.

 

Al: …Hold on… But-

 

Capella: -yes. I know what you’re thinking about. They’re ready to end themselves if it means they can take us with them. Even if there’s only a chance to do so, if it means it will take us out as a last-ditch resort, they’ll do it. It is as horrible as it sounds.

 

Al: …That sound fucking terrifying.

 

Roswaal: Indeed~. You weren’t lying when you said they were vicious. They’re even more~ terrifying than the people of the Shinobi village~. I’ve never seen people or soldiers, no matter how cruel they were, ready to go this far~.

 

This showed once more they were very motivated to finish this job. Capella never regretted that the very thing that was making her pride when she was the bishop of lust would be the very thing that she would fear.

 

Capella: they’ll probably start to cast a barrier right after most of their troops will be present and prevent anyone from escaping. They’ll probably open the barrier again for additional troops to enter.

 

Roswaal: I just realized~, doesn’t that mean we will get “invaded” by other countries if it were to come out that your former “children” were to pass the borders just like that?

 

Capella: Yes… But I do not think they care much. We’ll have to act as damage control in a way. Lugnica would consider this a declaration of war, so we’ll need to have at least proof to dictate that they were from my organization.

 

Annerose: Then… What are we going to do?

 

Capella: I have a few solutions to limit damage.

 

Everyone looked at her and started listening.

 

Capella: For every non-fighter, beside me, you’ll help the evacuation of the villagers and escape yourselves. Even if they realize what we’re doing, as long as I’m here for sure and you escape only 1 village or town away, they won’t go after you for now, but they’ll do if we lose.

 

Everyone: …

 

So, the survival of everyone in the residence depends on their victory.

 

Roswaal: So, Petra, Schult and Annerose will go help for the evacuation.

 

Schult/Petra/Annerose: …

 

They were hurt being cast aside like this but if it meant that they would not bother their peers, they had no choice, so they did not complain.

 

Capella: For the area control, we need the half-elf… Emilia.

 

Emilia: me?

 

Capella: Yes. I changed the body of my former “children” to survive the cold and harsh conditions; but they’ll still feel it and I did not apply that to dragons. To prevent the clouds of poison from spreading, use the cold and wind to act like a protection for the manor. It will prevent the dragons from coming there as they have no protection against the cold. You’ll also need to freeze the ground in a huge Area to prevent any diggers to create holes inside the manors or create areas bellow the manor to engulf it in ground.

 

Emilia: Yes, understood!

 

Beatrice: Betty has been noticing you’ve been talking a lot about the dragon riders.

 

Capella: It is because they’re the peskiest of them all.

 

Beatrice: …Betty sees.

 

Capella: For Air defenses-

 

Roswaal: I’ll take care of it~.

 

Capella: …

 

Capella looked at the clown, she has been warried of him- or rather, every Mathers member for years now.

 

Roswaal: There’s no one more suited than me to clean any airspace.

 

Capella: Very well. You’ll target the dragon riders and destroy all the heavy armament in the back that will be meant to target the manor from their back lines.

 

Otto: Since you’ve talk about front troops and tanks, I’ll think we’ll need Garfield.

 

Garfield: What do you need me to do?

 

Otto: Modify the shape of the Area to make sure it is hard for incoming troops to enter. For the second wave, they’ll definitely send heavy hitters. So, we’ll need to make small troops struggle as much as possible from coming.

 

Capella: Then, we’ll need someone to be able to tell who’s entering the manor or not. Not every single troop will have a cloak made of wolfmen skin.

 

Beatrice: Betty will take care of it after she imprinted her mana all over the manor.

 

Capella: Perfect. After that, I’m not sure what to do next but if we do things right and show down most of their troops before attack; we’ll reduce the time of the fight by 2/3.

 

Subaru: 2/3? It means we can finish things up before dawn. It is way more manageable.

 

Rem: I’ll act as a healer. We will need as much healing as possible without tiring Emilia or Beatrice who are important in support.

 

Ram: Ram will act as support of back lines.

 

Otto: I’ll act as a support for every troop to tell where and what the enemies are going to do.

 

Annerose: we will use around 1500 out of the 2000 men will act in front, middle and end line to cover all the surfaces. Since there are no real range troops within our current ranks, your help will be indispensable, Uncle.

 

Roswaal: It seems so~.

 

Capella: We will also need to barricade the manor in many places to prevent intrusion. At least to hide our troops because they’ll not hesitate to destroy a whole chunk of it if it can give them the advantage.

 

Subaru: Sorry Annerose, it seems like your manor isn’t going to be standing after all this.

 

Annerose: What’s your problem to not be able to keep a manor in a single shape?

 

Annerose expressed her anger. Within a year, this is going to be their 3^rd manor being destroyed.

 

Everyone: …Sorry.

 

Meili: I’ll act as support to every troop by assigning them a mabeasts and attacking the enemy lines in their own position.

 

Al: I’ll act as an attacker for any line available.

 

Subaru: Isn’t that a bit vague?

 

Al: Do not worry. I always bring results. Especially when I have the shinobi I talked about with me. Her name is Yae.

 

Subaru: …understood, still you’re shady.

 

Al: This hurt me brother.

 

Emilia: I will take care of the barrier. In case I’ll try to destroy it or weaken it or try to use it to our advantage.

 

Capella: As long as our plan is preserved, everything should more or less be fine. If by miracle, everything goes as planned, we will finish the fight in 4 hours.

 

Subaru: 4 hours… That fast, huh?

 

There was hope. There was no way that cutting a fight from 19 hours to 4 wasn’t a terribly good sign. They could pull this off.

 

Roswaal: So, is there something anyone wants to add?

 

Capella: No, nothing.

 

Ram: no.

 

Emilia: no.

 

Everyone denied having something to say… Beside-

 

Roswaal: Subaru-kun?

 

Subaru raised his hand up.

 

Subaru: Yes. I have something to say.

 

Subaru stood up before bowing his upper body to the people in the room.

 

Subaru: Sorry for saying it this late but, thank you all for saving me and Rem.

 

Everyone: …

 

Everyone was silent for a moment contemplating his words before smiling.

 

Garfield: Captain, no need for embarrassing us like that, ha! Ha!

 

Otto: Really, Natsuki-san, you never change.

 

The camp members were smiling at Subaru’s words. They were happy to see how he was holding up after all this time. He was beaming with joy and hope despite everything that happened.

 

Ram/Rem/Frederica/Bearice/Emilia: …

 

These 5 women noticed it though; the way the little blond woman was gripping, and has been gripping Subaru’s shirt all this time since their arrival in the living room. Capella was sneaky but just not enough. That wasn’t something normal at all, especially with what happened barely 3 weeks ago. Otto, Roswaal and Garfield noticed it too but decided to not be bothered as much as that and decided to let him handle it.

 

The one who was taking it the most badly was Beatrice. She was uncomfortable about Subaru being this close to Capella, especially with everything that had happened. She recognized Capella’s gaze, the way she was holding his arm, it was something way too familiar: insecurities and seeking protection from fear.

 

It was a bit different, but Beatrice recognized that feeling of loneliness coming from Capella’s gaze.

 

Beatrice: …

 

Which made her even more uncomfortable. Beatrice knew more than anyone what it was like to be left alone for long to the point of longing for death. Capella feared the loneliness that would lead to her death, but what hurt Beatrice the most was the fact that Subaru will only temporarily protect her, nothing more. Capella’s feelings will never be permanently responded.

 

Beatrice: hmf!

 

Beatrice did not want to pity Capella. Even after she had a hard time digesting everything and she managed to accept it all, she did not want to pity her in any way at all.

 

Subaru: What is it, Beako?

 

Beatrice: Nothing I suppose.

 

Roswaal: Then, the reunion is over~. You can go do your tasks~ in preparation for what’s coming.

 

Subaru stood up.

 

Subaru: I’ll bring Capella back to her room.

 

Roswaal: Very well~.

 

The discussion was finally over; they had a plan. They just needed to execute it.

 

Subaru: then let’s go!

 

Capella: Yes!

 

Capella stood up and grabbed Subaru’s shirt slightly before they walked away.

 

Everyone: …

 

Al: hum… I-

 

Ram: -shut up, fool.

 

Al: …ok.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

In the hallway, Subaru was guiding Capella to her room; he couldn’t shake off the sensation that she was closer than usual. She must fear for her life. This isn’t good for her at all, especially with the pregnancy; he had to make it easier on her.

 

Subaru: You were incredible at the reunion.

 

Capella: huh?

 

Subaru: I said you were incredible at the reunion earlier. You did extremely well. That was epic. Because of you now, we can hardly lose.

 

Capella was walking silently but as if fire lit up in her eyes, she seemed to beam like a new person. She smiles as she starts praising herself.

 

Capella: Really? Oh- I mean, of course! That was super impressive, wasn’t it? The skill displayed by this lady was touching to the very core, wasn’t it? This lady was good at what she was doing, as always!

 

Subaru: huh?

 

Capella: huh?

 

Subaru: Wait, what did you say?

 

Capella recoiled back a bit.

 

Capella: I said… That it was impressive?

 

Subaru: No, not that.

 

Capella: ?

 

She referred to herself as “This lady”. From the moment of the event in the cell up until now, her speech pattern changed, and she didn’t refer to herself as “this lady” up until now.

 

Subaru: You just call yourself, “this lady”

 

Capella: Yes? That’s how I refer to myself.

 

Subaru: that is not what I mean… You were referring to yourself as…

 

Capella: …

 

Capella seemed genuinely confused. It doesn’t seem like she even realizes the change of pattern in her own speech. Subaru did not want to complicate things further and gave up.

 

Subaru: Never mind, let’s go.

 

Capella: …Will you stay with me a bit longer today?

 

Subaru: ?

 

Capella grabbed Subaru’s shirt and pulled a bit.

 

Capella: come on, just a bit more; Just today.

 

Subaru: “What’s this?”

 

Capella was pretty clingy right now. Up until today she was either distant or on her guard. Does knowing that she’s in danger scare her that much?

 

It makes sense though. Subaru saw her cry and beg to end her torment many times over. She isn’t mentally though against torture.

 

Subaru: …Fine. But before that, I have a few things to take care of, afterwards I’ll come talk to you.

 

Capella: …humf!

 

Subaru: What’s that? Why are you pouting?

 

Capella: humf!

 

Capella closed her eyes and turned her head away while still holding onto Subaru. Subaru was completely confused by this change, what was happening?

 

Rem: Subaru!

 

Subaru: Rem.

 

Rem appeared from the end of the corridor and ran toward him.

 

Subaru: is there something?

 

Rem: No. Just wanted to stay with you.

 

Capella: …

 

Rem: For now, I have nothing to do. I’ll fetch the medical supplies afterwards. What are you going to do?

 

Subaru: I’m going to bring Capella to her room and then go check something.

 

Capella: What are you going to check?

 

Subaru: Your cell. I think there’s something I missed there.

 

Capella and Rem were confused but Capella did not miss her chance.

 

Capella: …Can I follow you?

 

Rem: What was that?

 

Capella: It is boring inside my room! I just want to walk a bit. It isn’t as if I’ll escape anyways.

 

Subaru and Rem looked at each other; they were confused but were thinking about which decision to take. Subaru also noticed that her speech pattern turned back to what it was during her stay.

 

Subaru: Rem?

 

Rem: …I do not see any reason not to. It would be even better if you happen to have questions.

 

Subaru: Fine then. You can come but don’t try anything funny.

 

Capella: I won’t!

 

Subaru, Rem and Capella then walked the corridor to see her previous cell. No one said it but it reminds them of their escape; it was already nostalgic but for the bad reasons.

 

For the next hour, they spent time searching for any clue that were to be out of place; it didn’t help either that even Subaru didn’t know what to search.

 

After that hour and finding nothing, they gave up.

 

Subaru: *sigh* it seems like there’s really nothing. Guess it is what it is.

 

Capella: What were you searching for exactly?

 

Subaru: …Something out of place but even I do not know what exactly.

 

Rem: Do not worry Subaru, everything is in control. With Beatrice, Garfield, Frederica and me to guard the manor, no one will enter without permission.

 

Subaru: understood.

 

Capella: …

 

Capella read worry on Subaru’s face as they started to walk back, and she wasn’t the only one. Rem, knowing Subaru, knew he was lying to her. It hurt her but she bears it because none of his weirds reactions aren’t without purpose.

 

Capella: Doing all of this effort for me? This is really making me a happy lady.

 

Subaru: Don’t flatter yourself. I’m doing this for a specific reason.

 

Capella: A specific reason that even you don’t know. Come on, admit it, you’re worried about this lady.

 

Rem: Enough with the jokes.

 

Capella tried to distract their mind from their current situation, but it failed miserably because of how out of place it was. Rem especially didn’t like how she was acting toward him.

 

Subaru saw this and tried to play the game. He changed position during his walk, put his back against the wall, put 2 of his fingers on his forehead making what was supposed to be a stylish pose.

 

Subaru: As if, because Natsuki Subaru is never worri-

 

*clank*

 

Subaru: -ha?

 

Rem/Capella: ?

 

*thud*

 

The “wall” right behind Subaru suddenly opened, making him fall on his back.

 

Capella: “This is-!”

 

A secret passage. Capella was well familiar with that and there was one right behind Subaru.

 

Rem: Subaru, are you fine?

 

Rem asked worried but Subaru did not respond. Despite the dust and the surprise of falling into that space, Subaru’s eyes were glued to his right side; fixing something with pure focus; leaving no other emotion display on his face. The reason for that was-

 

Leo: …

 

Subaru: …

 

Leo: …

 

Subaru: …

 

Leo: …

 

Subaru: …-hk! INTRUDE-

 

*thud*

 

Subaru: -GK!!

 

The moment Subaru finally came back to his senses and tried to yell “intruder”; he was kicked in the face and the figure of Leo quickly jumped out of that enclosure.

 

Capella: -hk?!

 

The moment Capella saw him, her heart rate dropped; nothing mattered more than the fear she was experiencing.

 

The moment Leo saw Capella; he took at least his time to throw a dagger into her direction but-

 

Rem: -hk!

 

Rem jumped in her direction and grabbed Capella out of the way. Making them fall on the ground.

 

*CLANK*

 

Leo did not think twice before jumping right through the window, making the shard of glass echo on the window and the ground before making a dash for it as fast as he could.

 

Rem: INTRUDER!!!

 

It has been an hour since everyone separated. No one was nearby. Beatrice was imprinting her mana all over the manor while Emilia was trying to figure out how to counter barriers and so, no one came, and the young man escaped.

 

Subaru stood up and went to the window.

 

Subaru: “-tch!! So, this was how he spied on us!”

 

Expressing his discontentment, Subaru cursed in his mouth. The boy was literally hiding in the walls and listening to their conversation. For how long has he been there? No wonder Capella got killed in the previous loop and he got killed in his sleep; he was watching their every move from the beginning.

 

Capella: this can’t be.

 

Subaru: ?

 

Subaru turned to Capella who was sitting in a fetal position with her hands gripping her hair.

 

Capella: This can’t be, this can’t be, this can’t be, this can’t be! This can’t be!!

 

Rem was still on the ground and had yet to stand up, wanting to prevent Capella from harm; but at this rate, she’ll hurt herself.

 

Rem: Subaru.

 

Subaru: call everyone, you’re faster than me. I’ll guard Capella until then.

 

Rem: yes!

 

Rem ran off trying to call everyone while Subaru held Capella, lifted her up and brought her to the living room where everyone would soon be.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Capella: …

 

Everyone: …

 

After explanation, the whole camp was silent for a moment and Annerose looked down in shame before talking.

 

Annerose: I deeply apologize.

 

Emilia: Annerose?

 

Annerose: This is solely my fault. I should have known better than to think that the secrets passages were secrets. I didn’t even think they would be used against us like this all this time.

 

Garfield: I couldn’t even sense him.

 

Beatrice: I couldn’t even feel his mana.

 

Everyone: …

 

Annerose, Beatrice, Garfield and Frederica were casting her gaze down in shame. Annerose didn’t think that her plan to escape would be used against her like this nor that it could have been found in the first place.

 

Capella: It is over for me.

 

Subaru: Capella?

 

It was just a breath, but just enough to be heard by everyone.

 

Capella: He could have killed me; he would have killed me if I had been left alone. I knew the possibility of them being sneaky with the use of cloak, perfume and potion to make them undetectable but this-… I didn’t think they would have been there this fast.

 

Subaru: …

 

Rem: That must mean he must have been there since only yesterday.

 

Capella: -No. He must have been there for a time already. But even if he was there only yesterday, he heard our plan. Our whole conversation was leaked, and he escaped.

 

Everyone: …

 

Capella held her head in despair.

 

Capella: They know our plan now; what was about to be our pattern; our coalition; our equipment; the number of our troops and what we were planning to do. Even if the camp manages to somewhat survive this, the casualties are now impossible to avoid! Me included.

 

Beatrice: We can try to do something about it… But it’ll be rough.

 

Beatrice tried to reassure her in a way.

 

Capella: …Will be enough to protect my baby?

 

Everyone: -hk?!

 

Frederica: -ah~

 

Everyone hitched at her words, especially Frederica who had her emotions welling up.

 

Capella: When coming there I was aware that my chances of survival were low, especially now after being captured but at least, not my baby when I learned about it.

 

Frederica: guh.

 

Frederica’s tears were welling up, this was something that felt personal to her.

 

Capella: They now know that I’m pregnant and that I’m an easy target. There’s no way they will not target me or taunt me in any way by aiming at my belly.

 

Capella was starting to seriously panic. She didn’t know what to do and she was losing her composure as fast as time went on.

 

Capella: This must be a nightmare.

 

Capella’s shoulder slumped down. She just gave up any chances of surviving; her and her child.

 

Subaru: …We’ll make it through.

 

Capella: Bullshit.

 

Subaru: We’ll make it through.

 

Capella: Bullshit, you do not even believe what you just said! This is nothing but lies. Like always…

 

Subaru: I’ll make sure we do.

 

Capella: Enough!

 

Capella stood up, her small frame barely being the size of a sitting Subaru.

 

Capella: Why are you lying to me? Isn’t that hard enough that our plan leaked and everything we’ve planned just went to nothing? We now can’t even tell when they’re going to attack. Do not lie to me with words that even yourself do not believe!

 

Everyone: …

 

Capella crashed out at him. Subaru realized it was his mistake. Capella had a serious history with liars and people who were selling her dreams without even thinking it.

 

Subaru: Fine. I apologize for this. Then…

 

Capella: Do not tell me to-

 

Subaru: -believe in me.

 

Capella: …what?

 

There was confusion filling Capella’s mind.

 

Subaru: We might die, “a lot” but still, I want you to believe in me as I’ll try everything I can to protect you and everyone there.

 

Capella: But… You’re so powerless. What can you do?

 

Subaru: Make the perfect plan to escape this situation but to do that, I’ll need the trust of everyone, you included, in the mix to pull it off. So, Capella, even if you don’t believe in your survival, try to at least believe in the fact that I’ll try everything to save you. I will not let you die.

 

Roswaal: …

 

Capella: …

 

Capella’s speechlessness was short as it was replaced by warmth coming from her heart. But she had to ask her same question one more time that she had an answer since yesterday.

 

Capella: Why do-

 

Subaru: -still not understanding, are you?

 

Capella: ?

 

Subaru: It is also my child, isn’t it? And I kinda don’t feel like letting you die like this either.

 

Capella: …*sniff* *sniff*

 

Capella’s emotions overwhelmed her; she started sniffing as she tried to hide her face on the couch after she sat back. When she approached the couch, her head fell on Subaru’s chest unintentionally, but he didn’t fight back so she let her head rest on his arm as she cried a bit. in the back, Frederica also tried to hide her tears, it was a beautiful scene in some way.

 

Otto: We have to restart the whole plan.

 

Roswaal: Agreed~. Even if we happen to have even a single day, let’s put it to good use.

 

Subaru: … I think I can help with that.

 

Everyone: ?

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Inside the forest, the group of assassins were gathered, led by Randolf, hiding in a cave that was their base.

 

Randolf: So, it is what it is, heh?

 

Leo: Yes.

 

Leo explained everything to Randolf. The whole little group was present; and many more but many troupes weren’t present yet. Their date was calculated in a way they would attack in the 5^th week but-

 

Randolf: We’ll attack within the night of 6^th day from today.

 

Leo: but-

 

Randolf: No but. The dragon riders, the casters and the barrier users aren’t there yet. We are going to face the camp of the half elf; we can’t afford any mistake of this kind. We have to make them disappear.

 

Leo: …

 

Randolf: In the middle of the night, they would have all come by then, we’ll use them as additional force for the second wave and not a wave apart. We have to protect them from the Margrave. As your report suggests, he’ll target them first. But our priorities are Capella and Natsuki Subaru. Since we will gather everyone there before the 5 weeks mark, we will use all of our current forces at the time to attack the mansion. Those who wouldn’t be there in time will attack the village in which the villagers will escape.

 

Leo: understood. But isn’t it risky to attack in the middle of the night as they’ve predicted it?

 

Randolf: We will use reverse psychology; no matter what, from now on, they’ll be tired at night since they’ll be waiting for us to attack during the day. The number of troops that will be there will be a majority, around 5700 troops; the other 1300 troops will attack the village in the morning or 2 days after they arrive. Now, go. We’ll prepare a few things. There are some parts of the plan that we can’t change as it would be hasty, but we’ll make corrections. Guys! Do not touch the villagers! They’ll track us down! UNDERSTOOD?!

 

Everyone: YES SIR!

 

Leo walked away and found the figure he was longing to see for quite a while and another figure he was ashamed to see because of his actions toward her. He went to sit next to them and greet.

 

Leo: hey.

 

Kati: yo.

 

Mary: You messed up again, didn’t you?

 

Leo: …

 

Mary and Kati were sitting near each other. One had a warmful in her greeting while the other didn’t. The one who was cold toward him was the one he wanted to see the most.

 

Mary completely healed but many more like Kati or Leo weren’t fully healed as it was still the third week mark, but they were healed well enough to fight.

 

Mary: Seems like you did.

 

Leo: Come on, Mary. I’m sorry, it was a mistake; I’ll make sure it doesn’t happen again.

 

Kati: He’s right you know. We’re sorry that “incident” happened, and we’ll try to avoid it in the future.

 

Mary: Sure, sure. Until you do it on my back again you whores!

 

Within the 3 weeks of separation, Mary still haven’t forgiven them but, to Kati, it was the limit of what her patience would allow. Being insulted and disrespected has limits.

 

Kati: ‘Whores’, huh? How about I become what you’re calling me?

 

Mary: … The fuck you mean?

Kati stood up, went to Leo and threw herself into his lap.

 

Leo: Kati?!

 

Kati: How about we take our role seriously about how you’re calling us already? “whores”, was it? How about “this time”, I went ahead and suck him dry before letting him pounce me so hard and so long he ruins my “flower” for the years to come; but “this time”, it will be purposefully?

 

*thud*

 

Mary stood up in a hurry and was about to punch or throw explosives at Kati; it couldn’t be known because she was stopped by Jerrah.

 

Jerrah: Enough Mary.

 

Mary: FUCK YOU, KATI.

 

Jerrah: stop! We’re going to get in trouble! This is our only chance to get Capella; afterwards, I’ll help you if you want to punch her in the face! But for now, calm down!

 

Mary: …

 

Kati: …

 

The 2 girls were staring down at each other, if a confrontation broke, Kati would win but Mary is ready to do way more damage than necessary. That was something Kati didn’t take into account.

 

Kati: “This bitch is crazy.”

 

Leo: Kati, please, leave my laps.

 

Kati: …fine.

 

She did his request and-

 

Mary: *spit*

 

Leo: …

 

Mary left in a hurry after spitting on Leo. Just like Kati, Leo’s anger was starting to boil, and he held his fist in anger, slowly reaching a breaking point. An anger that he was holding back for a time already.

 

Kati: What a bitch, isn’t she?

 

Leo: …tch!

 

Kati: Must be hard dealing with this every day.

 

Leo stood up and walked up to a wall before punching it and leaving cracks. Kati followed right behind him. After observation and thinking, Kati had an idea.

 

Kati: You know what? How about we teach her a lesson?

 

Leo: …how so?

 

Kati went and pushed him against the wall, glued her body to his and they were now face to face.

 

Kati: How about we went at it again? But this time, while being conscious of our actions?

 

Leo: …Stop, I’m not in the mood.

 

Kati: oh, you are in the mood. Come on, she has been so harsh on you for something that wasn’t your fault.

 

Kati softly grabbed his face and turned it toward her.

 

Kati: Just you and me, let’s have some fun with each other. So, at least she’s justified in her actions, and she’ll be taught a lesson~. Come to me, just the 2 of us~.

 

She approached her face toward him.

 

Leo knew it was wrong; Leo knew he shouldn’t do that; Leo knew his relationship with Mary would worsen but his face was going on his to try to meet hers. Ant then-

 

Kati: …

 

Leo: …

 

Leo blocked her mouth and slowly pushed her away.

 

Kati: I see. So, this is how it is, huh?

 

Leo was looking tired from just this interaction.

 

Leo: I’m sorry, Kati. I’ll have to reject your offer. I want to stay alone for a bit.

 

Kati: …Sure.

 

Kati left him as he slumped down on the ground, thinking to himself.

 

Leo: *sigh* Love is stupid.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

In Subaru’s room, Subaru was sleeping with Beatrice. He knew the time he spent with Emilia and Rem was letting Beatrice feel abandonment, so he would come back to her from time to time.

 

Subaru had a hard time sleeping; his stress and fear of getting assaulted at night was prominent but he managed to calm himself down with his authority of Gluttony. That authority was way more useful than he thought it was. Though…

 

Subaru: *zzzz* hum… hm?

 

He felt something under the covers. On the edge, he quickly opened his eyes.

 

Subaru: Beatrice, come on-

 

Subaru cut his words when he realized Beatrice was sleeping right next to him. His heart stopped, the bulge under the sheet wasn’t Beatrice. Out of fear and reactiveness, he leg-locked the figure under the sheet that was around his waist; pushed the figure around so he could his weight to prevent it from moving.

 

???: ouf!

 

Beatrice: -ah!

 

The commotion immediately woke up Beatrice.

 

At the same time Subaru pulled the sheet away, he pulled his fit back, ready to throw it at the figure-

 

Capella: wait! Wait!!

 

Subaru/Beatrice: …

 

Subaru exhaled a grunt coming from his very being before letting go of Capella small figure bellow him.

 

Subaru: Capella, what are you doing in my room? Are you crazy to come here like that? We gave you the authorization to move around but still!

 

Capella: I’m sorry, I’m sorry but I was scared.

 

Beatrice: Still, it isn’t a reason to come here this way, I suppose.

 

Capella: I know I messed up but I just couldn’t sleep at all! I was so scared someone would try to hurt me I decided to come here. Even walking in the hallway was terrifying.

 

Beatrice: That’s why we put guard everywhere with the little number of soldiers we currently have.

 

Capella: Still, I do not think that was enough! I came here because that was the only safe place I knew about!

 

Subaru: …*sigh* Please If you’re doing that, warn us before. I was really going to hurt you. It doesn’t help your case that you just sneak up under the sheet like you wanted to cut my balls off.

 

Capella: …Sorry.

 

Then tension finally toned down.

 

Subaru: Also, you’re sneakier than I thought; I didn’t even notice you were laying on me until you started wiggling.

 

Proudly, Capella smiled as she got into a prideful position.

 

Capella: hmf! This lady was an experienced assassin after all. Of course it would impress you.

 

Subaru: “…She changed her pattern to speech again”

 

Subaru: So… If you want comfort and security, worry not, the soldiers will protect you. I can guide you to your bed if you want.

 

Capella: No! I’m scared of sleeping alone.

 

Subaru tired eyes widened a bit.

 

Subaru: But then, what do you-

 

Capella: …

 

Subaru: Wait… Do you happen to want to sleep with us?

 

Capella nodded shamefully and embarrassed.

 

Subaru: …*sigh* fine.

 

Subaru went to take the sheet, positioned himself on the bed, brought Beatrice closer and then-

 

Subaru: Come here, there’s a place for you.

 

Subaru indicated his left side for her to come. She basically crawled next to him and laid there.

 

Subaru: huh?

 

Beatrice: What is wrong with you, I suppose.

 

Capella: Come on, I won’t steal him. Just this time!

 

Though, she didn’t seem to respect personal space as she was basically glued to his arm.

 

Subaru: …

 

Subaru did not reject her though. Why? Because he could feel her fear through her shivering fingers and heartbeat so loud even Subaru could feel it. He just couldn't bring himself to deny her that.

 

Beatrice: …grh! Huh?

 

Subaru: No jealous like that then.

 

Subaru brought Beatrice to his chest, embracing her like a figurine.

 

Subaru: Everyone feels comfortable. Beatrice? Capella?

 

Beatrice: Of course!

 

Capella: …yes.

 

Subaru: Then, good night.

 

Subaru slowly fell asleep; the same as Beatrice but before Capella fell asleep, she enjoyed every single second of the physical contact, sent and warm presence of this person that was kind to her from the moment she was present.

 

Capella: Subaru, I hope you’ll keep your promise.

 

 

Chapter 47

Notes:

Hope you enjoy the reading.

 

 

 

The 6^th day arrived. It was already late at night. Almost all the troops of Capella’s former “children” were present in a single place, in the dark, waiting for the signal to be given to launch the attack.

 

Randolf: …

 

Randolf was waiting until midnight before launching the attack. After these 6 previous days, the camp was on their nerves, waiting for any sign of anomaly or deceit to act, but that’s exactly what the enemy wanted.

 

A direct confrontation was what was expected but cheeping them down mentally and physically was also a strategy they were using to increase their success. The constant stress of not knowing when the enemy will attack; the constant fear of thinking today could be their last day was what was being used right now.

 

Their fatigue that would cheap them away slowly would be on Randolf’s side advantage. So, no matter what, the Emilia camp members wouldn’t be at their peak.

 

Everyone: …

 

Almost all current members of the organization were present. The only people left were the dragon riders, but they would come very soon after.

 

After the evacuation of the village, they were wondering if they should attack but the fact that they caught Leo meant they had a plan. They couldn’t afford any unnecessary risk because the villagers were barely one town away and their priority was Capella.

 

There was a small militia outside of that town that would attack the moment they try to leave. As long as it isn’t the case, they can fight freely then launch the attack on that town to kill everyone.

 

Randolf: It’s time.

 

Everyone: !!

 

Randolf brought a horn on his mouth and exhaled inside it. There was a very stiff yet almost inaudible sound that escaped it. To anyone who wasn’t trained, it couldn’t be heard; but for anyone who was familiar with the training they had to go through, that stiff sound was as clear as day.

 

The attack started.

 

Randolf: Wave 1, go!

 

For the first wave, a flock of assassins ran toward the manor as discretely as possible, yet they were as fast as wind. Just like Leo, they had a camouflage that used the skin of a wolf man that dissimulated their presence and used perfume to mask their scent.

 

They passed through the trees and bushes, until reaching the walls of the manor.

 

Randolf: …

 

The information was correct, and the plan of the half-elf didn’t seem to have changed much as the boy who defeated Randolf, Garfield, used earth to change the topology of the area to make it harder for any group to enter the manor.

 

Randolf: But that’s just that.

 

It would barely slow them down. The first wave was now a smaller group with very light load that could pass through such a terrain, undetected. It wouldn’t be an issue to pass through such a terrain; proof being that they reached the manor itself.

 

Randolf: …What? What’s happening?

 

Or so it should have been. When reaching the walls, all the assassins suddenly slowed down before falling to the ground; they stayed unresponsive since then before a few arrows were launched into their direction.

 

Mary: …What’s happening?

 

Randolf: …  

 

The confusion was written all over the face of the group who watched what happened.

 

Leo: …The first wave was as unsuccessful as it could have been. Should we send the diggers to open more leeway before the second wave attack?

 

Randolf: Kati, Jerrah, beware of the area with the groups that are in your commandment. Any small animal, no matter how small or inoffensive it looks, should be eliminated.

 

Kati/Jerrah: Yes!

 

Randolf was warry of any animals, especially the mabeasts like; with the info they got, Meili was alive and was on the camp of the half elf. They also happen to learn that she’s one of the people who heavily helped the camp to destroy their base.

 

Any signs of mabeasts, no matter what, should be eradicated.

 

Randolf: Diggers, go! Take away the foundations of the manor! The boy who uses earth can’t create strong structures that you can’t bypass. Wave 2, charge!

 

Demi humans and lizardmen who share similarity with diggers started digging; their blessing allowing them to dig through the ground like butter was their greatest strength, allowing them to infiltrate any places.

 

Shortly after, a group led by Jerrah rushed to the manor. Tank and front lines were charging; they were nothing but a distraction to cover the sound of the diggers who would destroy the foundations of the manor; but also-

 

Jerrah: Put the mask on!

 

The second wave put their mask on, leaving place to-

 

Randolf: They put their mask on. Guys! Put your mask on, we will launch the cloud of ash!

 

Everyone: Yes!

 

-A cloud of ash. Instead of poison, they will use ashes. The info about Emilia being able to freeze the cloud on poison, greatly reducing the effects, was concerning and they had to discard it to avoid terrible outcome in case it has little to no effect.

 

As a change, they brough ash so thin that a single breeze of air would allow them to travel long distances. They will be unaffected by the cold due to the nature of the material as it has been carefully burned to a crips and was too dry to be froze.

 

The cloud of ash was spread into the dark night, covering the sky. It was like a horror movie as it slowly approached. This cloud would not only cover their position, it would prevent anyone from seeing anything, it would also prevent the camp members from breathing.

 

Jerrah: perfect.

 

The diggers were separated into 2 groups: one that would directly destabilize the manor’s foundations and the other that would guide the second wave to their destination through the cloud through their vibrations. After careful training, this was something that was possible only for them, being guided by small or strong vibrations to know the exact path to follow.

 

Not being able to see, nor detect their enemies would be their winning condition.

 

*tap*

 

Jerrah: ?

 

Kati: … What’s that?

 

Randolf: ?? Rain?!

 

Before their attack, the night was very dark and there was barely anything to be seen but they were sure of something, more than anything, there were no rain clouds.

 

Leo: The fuck is that?

 

It started raining so fast and so heavily none of them could understand what was happening. The rain was drenching absolutely everyone within seconds.

 

Randolf: -hk?!

 

And before they realized it, the heavy rain started to wash away the cloud of ash. Normally, they had expected that some of them would use wind to try to push back the cloud toward them, it was why they wanted to make sure that they would also push back with as much intensity but also create many other ash clouds from many directions toward the manor. They never expected them to make it rain.

 

Jerrah: icicles and fire?!

 

When the cloud of ash was brought down by the heavy rain, they finally realized what caused it: A combination of big icicles all around the sky and each of had a small fireball heating them up.

 

Kati: Were these always there?

 

Randolf: No. I’m sure of it, they weren’t there when we launched the first wave.

 

Jerrah: tch! HAH!

 

*thud*

 

Jerrah: What the?!

 

Jerrah fell on his face, along with many of his current troops. Before they realized it, the ground was frozen solid.

 

Jerrah: …no. GO BACK!!

 

The rain that pushed down the cloud of ash was not only a counter against the assassins but also an advantage to the Emilia camp. It was used to wet not only on the surface of the ground but also inside it. The fact that the ground was frozen solid meant that-

 

Jerrah: GO BACK!! THE DIGGERS HAVE BEEN NEUTRALIZED!!

 

The diggers, deep inside the ground, were frozen too.

 

To counter the fact that Emilia would normally freeze the ground, they changed strategy to make them dig deeper and deeper whenever they ever felt cold to avoid being frozen. Though, the freeze was just so fast, due to the water infiltrating the ground that they just never stood a chance to escape.

 

Now, Jerrah was in the open, with his troops immobilized and at the mercy of the enemy.

 

Ram: Fire!!

 

*BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM*

 

The second wave was being decimated. They were throwing fire stones at the assassins, exploding everything in the vicinity. Normally, there should have only been 1000 people inside the manor at best, the other protecting the village. Yet the second wave, composed of at least a thousand soldiers in total, was destroyed in a few minutes.

 

Mary: …What… the fuck happened?

 

Randolf: …This is impossible. 2 waves and our updated plan was nullified within the span of 15 minutes… This can’t be. There’s no way…

 

2 waves, a total of around 1200+, were neutralized. Something like this never happened, to the point it seemed there was no way it was possible.

 

Leo: …There IS a way.

 

The members of the groups turned toward Leo in confusion waiting for him to continue. Only 2 words left his lips.

 

Leo: Natsuki Subaru.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Watching from the second floor of the Miload manor were many of the camp members and soldiers looking at the scene.

 

Frederica: The defense was successful!

 

Everyone: hooray!

 

Beatrice: Betty knew she could count on her Subaru!

 

Subaru: Yeah.

 

They pushed back 2 waves that were planned by elite assassins. How would Subaru even manage to do that in the first place?

 

Subaru used his authority of Gluttony to copy the mental of Leo. The authority of Gluttony had way more mental versatility than it seems and 6 days ago, Subaru used it to its maximum when he realized the potential it could offer.

 

Subaru copied the mental and thought reasoning of Leo, but that boy wasn’t the best book in the shelf, even Subaru could think of better plan than him without using his ability. Though, there were other uses, Subaru managed to track down and copy the mental of Randolf through Leo’s mentality, which allowed Subaru to be as cruel as Randolf, think like him and thus, managed to know his way of thinking beforehand. Subaru used that advantage to know what their next moves would be.

 

Still, Subaru lacked experience. So, he asked Capella to see any breach in his plan or what was lacking in it and cover them up using her great experience. Capella was really confused as to how he could think so similarly to Randolf but since she saw the camp members follow through, she just accepted it was something normal.

 

They did not have the expected amount of men because it has only been 6 days after Leo was discovered, meaning they were in the 4^th week. So, they had currently 1223 men, from which 200 were used to secure the evacuation. So, effectively, they only had 1023 men to defend the manor. It would be a tough battle with a ratio of 1 to 7.

 

Though, now, it was more manageable because of Subaru’s plan and counters.

 

The first wave directly entered an area that was filled with carbon dioxide and soporific gas; out of fear one wouldn’t be enough, they put both and the first wave fell before being executed by soldiers. The problem with that plan was that the timing must have been perfect when launching the gas or else it would have failed because they put in just enough of both gases to be easily swept away by the wind and the rain or else, it could have easily turned against them.

 

The timing was stressing them out, but Al was the one who volunteered to give the signal, and it was a success.

 

The second wave was a mix of help between Roswaal and Emilia who would work together to create the heavy rain. They were the only ones capable of doing such a feat in the entire camp. Emilia then froze the vicinity to prevent diggers destabilizing the ground and thus making the manor crumble. The slippery ice outside will also help slow down the incoming troops of the third wave.

 

Subaru: …The third wave will be coming soon.

 

Now, they were waiting for the third wave. In that parameter, many of the troops in addition of dragon riders would be the one to rush them down and the canons on the back lines will shoot.

 

The effective troops rushing, whether the dragon riders or the main troops, will not change, but it is expected the canons will be put into strategic positions and not into a single line as previously expected. The moment the cannons are shot, a barrier that Emilia put in place will block each individual projectiles and then, Roswaal will finish the job by making fire rain down on them.

 

This was their plan.

 

Capella: …huh?

 

Capella, watching the forest in front of them, started to get confused at the situation.

 

Subaru: What’s wrong?

 

Capella: They are slow. It has been 20 minutes since the last wave was stopped, and no attacks are incoming.

 

Otto: We just stopped 2 waves within 15 short minutes, maybe they’re thinking of a new plan?

 

Capella: …I do not know for sure…

 

Capella expressed her uncertainty as something was weird to her.

 

Subaru: …huh?

 

Capella/Otto: ?

 

Al/Subaru: -hk?!!

 

Subaru and Al immediately went into a panic as they shoot out of the top of their lungs-

 

Subaru/Al: EVERYONE GET DOWN!!!

 

Everyone: ??!!?

 

The only thing that was visible was a fain ray of light coming from the forest. Subaru and Al warned then in time, because when they yelled, everyone- nay, many had time to jump out of the way, before many gigantic blasts from canons all rained down on them as one –bypassing the barrier Emilia put in place.

 

*BOOOOM*

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

A few minutes later.

 

Subaru: -argh!

 

Subaru’s ears were ringing; his body was aching; he felt burns around his body but not enough to be worried about it.

 

Subaru: *cough* *cough*

 

Subaru looked around, he saw that he was holding Capella’s unconscious figure who was knocked out by the blast.

 

Subaru: …

 

Subaru looked around, he was on the floor; when he took a bit more time to have his vision completely restored, he realized that half of the manor was missing, especially the center. The blast of projectiles literally sliced the manor itself in 2, destroying everything in the middle from one point to another.

 

Emilia: Subaru!!

 

Subaru: Emilia.

 

Subaru was pretty sure he had a concussion, but he pushed through, he would recover anyways.

 

Subaru: Is everyone all right?

 

Soldier: *cough* *cough* Captain Natsuki, we lost around 300 men!

 

Subaru: …Tch!

 

This was unexpected, it was something none of them expected and Subaru expressed his dissatisfaction as such.

 

Al: Brother.

 

Subaru: Al?

 

Al: They got us good. Guess sometimes things don’t always go as planned.

 

Subaru: …

 

The enemy plan changed; that was something Subaru was sure of. He predicted the first and second waves, that was proof enough that their third wave shouldn’t have been different.

 

Yae: Al-sama.

 

Al: huh?

 

Yae Tenzen, Al’s personal shinobi maid entered the scene. She watched from afar as she looked at the damage.

 

Al: What happened?

 

Yae: What a reckless move on their part; it was so reckless and unexpected that it ended up working. They gathered all of their firepower in a single point before firing it at the same time.

 

Emilia: But my barrier was made to endure individual hits, not all at once.

 

Yae: Which is why it was reckless from them. They put all of their faith into that single attack even if it was overboard. Now, we know their exact position and can take out their heavy artillery. That gamble was probably worth it though.

 

Subaru: …

 

Subaru didn’t get it; he used his authority and saw the outcomes. So, why? Why did they do something this reckless? The plan inside Randolf’s head couldn’t even possibly take into account something like this as he would consider it too direct and risky.

 

Subaru: Damn you.

 

Subaru knew how now. He knew why and who gave them such a stupid plan. Subaru realized he wasn’t as experienced as he thought he was with his authority and lacked knowledge about the man. Subaru did not even need to use his authority to know who did it. The one who gave them this idea was-

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

“Randolf: Leo, give us a plan.”

 

It was the only order coming through his lips.

 

“Mary: Wait, you can’t be serious. Him? Out of all?”

 

“Randolf: Are you contradicting my orders?”

 

Randolf wasn’t having any of it. The moment Mary saw it, she backed down.

 

“Mary: …No.”

 

“Leo: *gulp*”

 

Leo was as unsure as Mary. This was a gamble and everyone in the area knew. Leo wasn’t the brightest and he could do sometimes stupid mistakes but since “that” day, Randolf never doubted Leo’s ability to surprise the enemy with moves that only he knows.

 

“Leo: …Let’s gather all the canons and shot in a single spot.”

 

“Kati: But that doesn’t make sense, we would just lose a lot of damage potential. With half of them, we could just wipe the manor off the map. Using all of them into a single spot would only be overboard.”

 

“Randolf: Let’s do it.”

 

“Everyone: ?!!??”

 

The order that was given just surprised everyone, Leo included. Randolf was relying on something no assassins should ever on: trust and faith on something they had no intel on.

 

The attack would normally be overkill; they do not know what is being prepared; they do not know if they have counters. The only thing Randolf is doing is putting his faith in his boy above their own survival.

 

“Everyone: …”

 

Nobody was going to talk back though.

 

“Randolf: And then?”

 

“Leo: …Let’s rush and do what we previously planned before change. Let’s separate them in their moment of confusion.”

 

“Randolf: You heard that? Gather the canons and shoot in a single spot!!”

 

“Everyone: YES!”

 

The plan succeeded; despite all odds, the plan succeeded. This was something no one could tell how in the odds this did work, unless one person: Randolf.

 

During the years of his training, Randolf assessed that Leo wasn’t as dumb as he thought he was, nor that anyone thought he was. So why would he make so many mistakes?

 

Many would think it is because he would think it is because he’s clumsy, he isn’t.

 

After years of observation and seeing him survive the most unexpected outcomes, Randolf came to a single conclusion: Leo has the blessing of the survivor.

 

It is one of these blessings that acted like a curse. Whenever he feels comfortable, the odds generally turn against him and he happens to mess up a lot. But when things came down to any situation requiring survival, a great amount of stress or whenever the boy fells menaced, the blessing would act by making him more precise in his actions, smarter, luckier, it even has a quirk that can indirectly affect other’s people mind to prevent them from killing him at the end.

 

Though, that blessing also has its limits. It doesn’t give superhuman strength, superhuman intelligence or ability, nor can it mind control people fully decided to kill you; it just increased a good amount your chances of survival.

 

Leo was a survivor, but it is something that only Randolf knew, and he used it to his advantage. That single piece of information was what Subaru lacked and thus gave the former “children” of Capella the upper hand.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Capella: *zzzz* -GAH!!

 

Subaru: oh?!

 

Capella just recovered from her head injury and woke up in a place she didn’t recognize.

 

Capella: Where am I?

 

Rem: In the nursery. Your head was injured pretty badly.

 

Beatrice: Stay still, you’ll need it.

 

Capella: -wait, what happened?!

 

Capella was in a panic. She had headache but it wasn’t enough to town down her fear at all.

 

Subaru: They gathered the canons then shot at a single point of our barrier. The barrier broke and destroyed half of the manor in the process

 

Capella: Wait, but that means-

 

Emilia: They’re coming. The ice I put on the ground will not stop them for long.

 

Capella was contemplating the outcome before panicking.

 

Capella: …*gasp* *gasp* *gasp* oh no. This can’t be, this can’t be!

 

Rem and Beatrice were healing Capella and were not in the greatest of moods. They were fearing for their lives but were also pitying Capella.

 

Rem: What do we do now?

 

Otto: I sent Garfield and the front lines to hold off the incoming attack, but I doubt it will be enough. They changed their plan and sent the entirety of their current troops; we have to be ready.

 

Capella: You have to be kidding me.

 

Otto: The margrave is already destroying any artillery to prevent a second wave of blast, but any help we can have from him will now be extremely limited because the dragon riders are here.

 

Subaru: So, if I understood, the only lines of defense are Emilia, Rem, Ram, Meili, Frederica, Garfield, Al, Yae, you, me and the 700 troops left?

 

Otto: That is correct. The heavy hitters being Garfield, Emilia, Roswaal and Yae. As strong as they are, we are getting overwhelmed. If we do not do anything soon, we’ll get separated.

 

*BOOM*

 

Capella: -AH!!

 

Subaru/Otto: -hk?!

 

There were explosions right above them. Not only that, but something also fell on their roof and even passed through it.

 

Beatrice: A dragon!

 

Rem: They’re falling through the nursery, they’re getting close!

 

Ram: They seem to be too much for Roswaal-sama to handle.

 

Frederica: Let’s go through the tunnel to escape! The manor will not last longer.

 

Everyone: Yes.

 

The entire group agreed and were readying themselves to leave.

 

Soldier: We’re going to stay.

 

The main members of the camp paused at these words.

 

Subaru: What? Why?

 

Soldier: This is our purpose, we’ll gain as much time as we can for you to escape.

 

Subaru: but-

 

Soldier: -No but.

 

Subaru: -hk!

 

The soldier partially took off his helmet before looking at Subaru.

 

Soldier: We knew what we were getting into from the very beginning, and we knew there would be a possibility of having to sacrifice ourselves for your cause. If no one is there to stop them, they’ll figure out that you used the tunnels of Annerose-sama to escape. We can’t allow that.

 

Once they’ve saw that Leo was inside the walls of the manor, Capella asked Annerose if it would guide to an escape. When Annerose nodded, Capella knew they had to make a few changes to that tunnel that would allow them to escape. So, they asked Garfield to use his affinity to move the earth around to create a completely new path that would lead them somewhere else. Somewhere they won’t be ambushed at.

 

Subaru was thinking for a moment, and after deliberation, he strengthened his resolve.

Subaru: May you succeed in your defense.

 

Soldier: We will.

 

Subaru, Capella, Beatrice, Otto, Al, Rem, Ram, Frederica and many injured soldiers followed through and went for the tunnels to reposition and give new initiatives.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

In the cold and dark night, Emilia was fighting as hard as she could while trying to avoid touching her allies.

 

Emilia: …

 

She used her ice to make it rain with the help of Roswaal to prevent the ashes to come to them; she used her ice to freeze the water that was on the ground and in the ground to stop the diggers; she made the exterior temperature drop to make it harder for dragon riders because Capella seemed to be extremely warry of them.

 

Emilia: I’m reaaally glad we took Capella’s advices.

 

Words could hardly describe how relieved Emilia was to have listened to Capella. The dragons riders came in flock of tens; their sheer number was a problem but not only that, they were carrying explosives that they would launch on their enemies; they had casters on the back of the dragons that would target any of their preys and finally, even when they fell, they make sure to fall on enemy lines to cause as much damage as possible.

 

Roswaal was having a really hard time pushing them back alone despite the cold that prevents them from being at their maximum efficiency. Emilia was helping 2 stands at the same time: Roswaal and Garfield.

 

She changed her main position to be a support to Roswaal by taking down dragon riders that were coming too close and ground troops that were closing in the distance to the manor.

 

Even with all of her efforts, she will be overwhelmed and they will soon pass.

 

Emilia: At least, I will not have to worry about canons anymore. Still, I’m reaaally angry at how they destroyed the barrier.

 

At the beginning, the Emilia camp expected the enemy barrier to solely prevent anyone from escaping and partially let their troops enter; to find a counter, they used a barrier on their own to prevent magic blast to reach the manor.

 

Emilia put a lot of effort into it to make them as tolerant and resistant as possible. Normally, if they shot 2-4 cannons at the same time, the barrier would have held off long enough for them to not worry about the back lines but for somehow, they managed to see through it before even shooting their first shot and bypass it.

 

Emilia was worrying if there wasn’t a spy in their camp that gave this information to the enemy but that is something that she has to let the others worry about; her role for now is to push them back. As such-

 

Emilia: Ul-huma!

 

Emilia created tens of icicles, shaped like spears, and precisely threw them in the direction of riders and ground troops while avoiding her allies.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Roswaal: How troublesome~.

 

Roswaal was currently fighting for his life. Roswaal rarely regretted hyping himself this much. The sheer number and expertise of these riders was noteworthy.

 

None of them come close to Balleroy of course, but still, they were really decent, and their number was more than troublesome.

 

Roswaal fighting style is the most efficient at range. Despite that, they were still closing in, and he had to dodge to avoid being eaten or blasted by casters.

 

Rider: Fire!

 

Roswaal dodged, dodged, dodged, attacked; dodged, dodged, dodged, attacked, such was his pattern that he’s been repeating.

 

Roswaal: tch!

 

Roswaal destroyed the cannons successfully, but right now, he had no idea on how to take down all the riders. He just couldn’t do it. No matter what, some will pass and reach the manor he’s trying to defend. That wasn’t the only issue.

 

Roswaal: Will I be able to keep up~?

 

The sheer amount of mana he was using was excessive. Roswaal will not last 4 hours in these conditions and that is if he manages to last until then. He managed to take down 1 to 3 dragons each 10-15 seconds but there were hundreds more to come.

 

Roswaal: …

 

Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Garfield fighting as hard as he could, but he was getting overwhelmed. That wasn’t all, he also saw a soldier making him hand signs and directions; when he understood, Roswaal took a harsh decision at that moment: He left his position.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Garfield: Tch!!

 

Garfield has been fighting for an hour straight now. He was doing good in taking down the enemy troops… But not fulfilling his role.

 

Garfield was tearing down through the enemy lines with his tiger form and his troops who were defending the manor, but they were getting overwhelmed. He will never say it, but he thought Capella was just overhyping her former troops, their number and their experience… How wrong he was. How cruelly wrong he was.

 

No matter how many he took down, more were coming; some were even ignoring him and running straight to the manor. As if that wasn’t enough-

 

*BOOM*

 

Garfield: -GAH!

 

-Some of the enemy troops were carrying explosive stones that they were throwing at him. Garfield felt like he was having a concussion each time but as long as his feet were on the ground, he would be fine. Though-

 

Garfield: Can’t keep up like this.

 

Garfield abandoned his giant tiger form and changed into a regular size boy for more speed. He needed that to do his role to the maximum. He wouldn’t allow himself to fail the mission given to him.

 

Garfield: Now g- -GUH!!

 

???: Finally, I was wondering when you would undo your transformation.

 

Garfield: ?!!

 

That voice, it was a voice he recognized only too well, it was Randolf’s. Before Garfield understood anything, he was grabbed by the neck by giant hands and lifted from the ground.

 

*thud* *CRACK*

 

Garfield: -GAH?!!

 

Randolf: I already figured out your trick, I will not make the same mistake twice.

 

Randolf immediately lifted Garfield off the ground the very moment his hands grabbed his neck. Randolf has been waiting all that time and sent troop to their death as a distraction to force Garfield to transform back into his human form or it would have been impossible for him to win.

 

The moment Garfield’s neck was grabbed, Randolf had needles attached to his fingers and inserted them into Garfield neck, severing his spinal cord before breaking his neck.

 

Garfield was off the ground; his blessing wouldn’t activate.

 

Randolf: Now, you di-

 

*BOOM*

 

Randolf: -hk?!!

 

*THUD*

 

Roswaal: Excuse~ me. I’ll take the boy with me~.

 

Roswaal appeared out of nowhere, blasted Randolf away and grabbed Garfield before flying toward Emilia.

 

Roswaal: What a terrible shape you are in, Garfield-hun~.

 

Garfield: …aaa.

 

When they reached Emilia, Roswaal came to her and Emilia panicked at the sight.

 

Emilia: Roswaal? What are you doing here?

 

Emilia went to ask this question as she immediately tried to heal Garfield. Roswaal did not see her as a priority for now, he put Garfield on the ground to make sure his blessing would activate and then told the closest soldier near Emilia an order.

 

Roswaal: Hold them off for as long as you can. If you’re overwhelmed, go to the 3^rd point of gathering, the second one has been destroyed by their artillery shot~.

 

Soldier: Yes!

 

Emilia: Garfield? Roswaal, what’s happening?

 

Roswaal: A soldier~ was making signs giving a message~. He was indicating that Garfield was in danger and that I needed to save him~, he indicated it was one of Subaru’s directions~.

 

Emilia: How is he?

 

Garfield: …..-Gah!!! *inhales*

 

Roswaal looked at him while smiling.

 

Roswaal: He’s now breathing, it means he’s fine~. Emilia-sama, we have to retreat, now. Our positioning was completely destroyed. We have to go to the 3^rd point of gathering and prepare ourselves once more.

 

Emilia:  … Do we really have to?

 

Roswaal: Emilia-sama, I’m sure that currently we have more chance of dying~ than living in our current position~. I will bring both of you there.

 

Emilia did not add anything. When Garfield was healed enough to be able to move, Roswaal grabbed both of them and fly toward their destination: Where the escape tunnel they made would lead.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Subaru: …It seems like it worked.

 

Using Cor Leonis, Subaru finally attested that Garfield was safe this time.

 

The underground they were walking in was a path specifically made by Garfield. The normal pathway that was originally supposed to lead somewhere wasn’t touched but they added around 5 more path to prevent the enemies from tracking them; or even if they did find the camp members, it would separate their forces.

 

Walking for a time, Subaru was wondering what he should do next. From Capella’s words, they couldn’t allow themselves to be separated, or they would be taken out; Garfield was just a prime example of this. The moment Subaru couldn’t sense him with Cor Leonis, he went back using his ability and asked a soldier to give the message, but it also failed, and Subaru had to ask in a very specific way and give proper instructions. But-…

 

Capella: What’s wrong?

 

Subaru: …nothing.

That “nothing” was so cold Capella didn’t have the courage to ask past that.

 

Subaru was forced to use his ability but the faces of his loved ones, like Ram, Beatrice, Rem and even Capella crying was such an awful sight that it mentally scars him each time. He hated himself for that, making them cry like this.

 

There were now 3 paths right in front of them, they had to take the one in the center to reach their destination.

 

Frederica: We have to advance a bit; we will soon reach our destination.

 

Otto: Inside the forest will be where we will gather, right? The Margrave, Emilia-sama and Garfield will reach us there.

 

Beatrice: Then, let’s not waste time, I su-

 

*BOOM*

 

Everyone: ?!?

 

Subaru: Careful!!

 

An explosion coming from above destroyed the support of the cave they were escaping in. The boulders fell and Subaru pushed Rem out of the way. Al helped Otto move away while Yae, who catches up to them, just casually dodged.

 

Subaru: *cough* *cough* *cough* Is everyone alright?

 

Otto: *cough* Yeah.

 

Al: Yeah, weirdly. *cough*

 

Rem: Yes, I’m fine.

 

Beatrice: Same with Betty.

 

Capella: AAAAHHHH!!!

 

Subaru: -hk! Capella!

 

Ram: tch! REM!

 

Rem: nee-sama!

 

The cave collapsed, something or ‘someone’ made it so. Because of that, Ram was isolated on one side; Capella was isolated on the other side, and finally the main group was on the main path to their destination.

 

???: There!

 

Ram: tch! El fula!

 

Rem: Ram! What’s happening?

 

Ram was being ambushed, she had no other option than fighting and fleeing toward her new destination.

 

Ram: Ram will find a way, you guys continue.

 

Rem: What about you?

 

Ram: Just go! Ram thinks they were targeting the main path to prevent us from reaching our destination. You have to keep going, if they found out they’re wrong, they’ll just repeat the process. Go, Ram will be fine.

 

There were steps that Capella could heard from her side.

 

Capella: What do I do? They’re coming! They’re getting closer!

 

Subaru: Capella, follow the path! We’ll find you back, but for now follow the path and escape!!

 

Rem: Follow the path and hide yourself in the bushes. If possible, try to regroup with us. Go!

 

Capella: Understood.

 

Ram and Capella were separated from the main group; in a last attempt of survival, they followed their respective path to escape their pursuers. Ram, being as agile and fast as she was, had very little trouble escaping but Capella with her swollen feat had a harder time, she was tiring way faster due to her condition. Capella’s fear didn’t help either, she was completely alone and terrified; she was an easy prey.

 

Subaru: We continue.

 

Soldier: Can’t we just make a hole to pass through? Like Garfield-sama?

 

Al: we can’t, there’s too much of a risk that everything will crumble, not only on us but the path too. It is better if we just continue.

 

Otto: Then let’s go.

 

The group decided to follow the path they were assigned.

 

*BOOM*

 

Subaru: tch!

 

The explosions did not stop; they were becoming less loud, but the explosions themselves did not stop at all. The dragons were falling in some parts of the cave but nowhere near them, as if they lost track of Subaru’s group.

 

Subaru/Rem: …

 

Beatrice: Worry not, lust and Ram should be fine, I suppose.

 

Subaru/Rem: ?

 

Beatrice: You happen to be worried about them, weren’t you?

 

Subaru/Rem: …

 

Beatrice: It is fine, I suppose. I will not judge you for this; let’s get out of this cave and we’ll find them just as quickly.

 

Subaru/Rem: Yeah/Yes.

 

They then walked for 20 more minutes before exiting the area.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Exiting the cave, the group finally saw the green forest they were longing to see. And also-

 

Emilia: Subaru, guys!

 

Subaru: Emilia, how did you guys get there this fast?

 

They were met by Emilia, Roswaal and Garfield, who had a hard time even sitting.

 

Emilia: Roswaal brought us there; we were forced to retreat; there were too many.

 

Meili: ….

 

Subaru: …This is getting complicated… What happened to Garfield?

 

Garfield: Captain…

 

Otto approached his little brother and checked on him.

 

Otto: Garfield, are you alright?

 

Garfield: …Sorry to be in this state, it was my mistake.

 

Otto: ? Roswaal, what happened?

 

The group turned to Roswaal, who was looking at the sky to make sure no dragon was following them.

 

Roswaal: He got his spinal cord severed~, It was quite gnarly. Without Subaru-kun’s order, we may have lost him~. I barely saved him in time~.

 

Otto: -hk! Garfield, you need to rest, now!

 

*tap*

 

Otto: …

 

Garfield: I can still fight… I just need to rest a bit.

 

Otto: Don’t be ridiculous! Even with your blessing you can stand up.

 

Garfield: There’s a guy…

 

Otto: …

 

Garfield: A guy very dangerous… He’s as sneaky as he’s strong and fast. If he gets close to any of you, it will be over. I’m… The only one who can directly take on him.

 

Subaru: Garfield…

 

Garfield: Heal me up. The battle isn’t over yet. I know his scent; he’s one of the heavy hitters of the enemy side. If we beat him, we will have better chances of winning but I’m the only one who can do so now. I’m the only one who will never allow himself to be sneaked again by him….

 

Everyone: …

 

Garfield was weak. He was truly in a poor state but there wasn’t any confusion within his eyes, Subaru and Otto could tell as such.

 

Whenever he had his eyes, he was full of confidence for a specific reason, not because of an order coming from either Subaru or Garfield. Garfield went even as far as to refuse Otto’s demand to stay down, which shows how motivated and serious he was. As such-

 

Otto: Emilia-sama, Beatrice, I’m sorry to ask you this but can you heal Garfield as fast as possible?

 

Emilia: Sure.

 

Beatrice: Of course, Betty can.

 

-No one would dare deny Garfield his newfound resolve.

 

Rem: …Where are Ram and Capella?

 

Roswaal/Garfiel/Emilia: hum?

 

Emilia: I thought they were with you. Did you get separated from them?

 

Subaru/Rem: -hk!

 

These were the words that Subaru and Rem were fearing.

 

Using Cor Leonis once more, Subaru attested Ram and Capella’s position from where he was.

 

Subaru: -tch! This can’t be.

 

Rem: What is it, Subaru? Did you find them? Where are they.

 

Subaru: *gulp*

 

Subaru gulped as fear and dread ran through his body.

 

Subaru: They are alive, but they are in the middle of the enemy side…

 

Everyone breath hitched at these words. Ram and Capella were on the enemy sideline; they were either hiding or encircled.

 

Garfield: tch! Let me go.

 

Otto: No Garfield. You can’t go now. Being in a hurry will be the last thing we want.

 

Garfield: But-

 

Otto: -no but. If you rush, it will only end up like last time.

 

Garfield: …tch!

 

Yae: Then what do we do now, Al-sama?

 

Al: …Well, we have to separate now.

 

Subaru: But isn’t that bad? Capella warned us that it was the last thing to do.

 

Meili: Indeed, they’re extremely dangerous when they can take us individually, you know~.

 

Otto: Indeed, but we have no choice or else we might fail to reach them in time. For starters, how far are they, Subaru?

 

Subaru looked back and estimated the distance.

 

Subaru: Around the same distance, 20-30 minutes away, but on different sides of the battlefield.

 

Otto: So, we’ll have to separate if we want to reach them in time. We have to divide our forces appropriately. Can’t the margrave save Ram alone?

 

Roswaal: I want to go save Ram~, but it will be extremely difficult to do so~. I can’t fly too low to the ground or the obstacles will be a trouble to dodge; if I impact any obstacle, I’ll give myself away~. I do not want to deal with the riders anytime soon alone either~. They seemed to really like targeting me, if I follow anyone, they’ll chase me down.

 

Otto: -hk!

 

Roswaal: the best I can do is a distraction~. I will take some of them out for a time but only if they can be led to a position to take out many of them.

 

Garfield: then I’ll go save Ram!

 

Yae: what are you going to do if you get sneaked up again?

 

Garfield: huh?!

 

Yae intervened.

 

Yae: I mean, if you’re in such a hurry, you’ll be an easy prey for someone who want to sneak up on you. As a shinobi myself, I can attest so~.

 

Garfield: …I-

 

Yae: -What are you going to do for the front lines too? You, the spirit, the Margrave, the silver-haired man, the blue-haired girl and the half elf can’t possibly be on a direct position to save an ally directly. You’re the most important hitters of the camp, alongside me and Al-sama.

 

Al: oi!

 

Yae: oops! But I mean, if you leave your post, you’ll just expose more breaches for them to attack your friends; that is, if you even survive not being sneaked up again in the first place.

 

Garfield: …Fuck it all~.

 

Garfield couldn’t deny any of this. He just took the resolve to do things right and he was about to break it just as fast. He was almost done being healed so his spinal corde would properly reconnect.

 

Last time, when he fought Randolf, his spinal cord was only damaged, and he still had his feet to the ground which activated his blessing almost immediately and healed the damage just as fast.

 

The problem now being that he was momentarily off ground, and thus he wasn’t healed as immediately as before. Every single one of his organs down the neck: heart, lungs, intestines, kidneys, liver, arms and legs muscles, etc, completely gave out for a few seconds. Now, even with his blessing back, he still needed time for his body to fully recover from the disconnection of it all.

 

Otto: So, Emilia, Margrave, Garfield, Meili and I still need to go to our respective positions, but the Margrave will at least give a hand to distract them away. So, Yae, Subaru, Beatrice, Al and Frederica are the only available people at hand.

 

Beatrice: Betty will stay with Subaru in fact. She was careless once; she will not be again.

 

Otto: Understood. Since you’re with Subaru, we’ll make 2 teams. Subaru and Beatrice you go save Capella. Rem and Al, you go save Ram.

 

Subaru/Beatrice: yeah/yes.

 

Al/Rem: yeah.

 

Otto: Yae, you go place trap and help Emilia on the lines. Frederica, you stay with me to cover my back.

 

Frederica: Yes.

 

Yae: Huuuh~? But I wanted to stay with Al-sama! I’m such a weak woman too~.

 

Otto: Stop lying. Al already told us what you were capable of. You’re more than competent to take on an entire battalion by yourself.

 

Yae: puuuu~.

 

Otto: Meili and I will stay in a position to direct the insect and mabeasts, we’ll give commands to the troops and assist them. They must be waiting for us where we’re supposed to meet. Everyone got their role?

 

Everyone: yes!

 

Otto: then let’s go!

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Ram: …

 

Assassin1: I’m sure I saw her somewhere; keep searching, she’s nearby.

 

Assassin 2-27: YEAH!!

 

Ram was hiding in the bushes. She got careless and started attack immediately any enemy on sight at first; she lost too much mana and had migraines. Ram was doing her best to not lose focus or else her cover would be blown which would be a death sentence.

 

Ram: …

 

Ram was very visible with her clothing, she had to be very careful in how she’s hiding, or they would easily see her; they have very keen eyes.

 

If that was the only problem, it would be partially fine, but the other problem was-

 

Ram: “They know what they’re doing.”

 

Ram’s slashes barely hit a few of them before they figured out her patterns; they knew how to bait her winds attacks and how to dodge them for the sole purpose of revealing her position.

 

Ram kept hiding in fear, waiting for any opportunity to flee because fighting was barely an option.

 

The group was walking away, toward a direction where the sound of swords were clashing each other and explosions. This was an opportunity she couldn’t let pass or else many other groups would come for her.

 

Ram: “…now!”

 

*thud*

 

Ram: -hk?!!

 

Lizardman: Did you really think you could hide from us with that clothing?

 

Ram: -tch! El-fula!!

 

*CRACK*

 

Lizardman: that was close.

 

A lizardman was already close to Ram and she didn’t even notice him; he used his ability to camouflage to get closer to her and stabbed Ram in the stomach. When Ram tried to retaliate, he barely dodges the wind slash and immediately camouflaged himself back before running away through the bushes; but the damage was done.

 

Assassin2: She’s there guys!

 

Ram: This has to be a joke.

 

Ram was stabbed on the side of the stomach; she was stabbed in her kidney. The pain was atrocious; if she had been previously trying to not lose focus from mana exhaustion, she was barely a few moments to pass out.

 

Ram: El ful-.

 

*thud*

 

Ram: -Gk?!

 

Lizardman: You really thought I was gone? How reckless of you.

 

The lizardman came back and threw a few daggers at Ram’s back, precisely aiming for both of her shoulder blades, taking away her ability to use her arms.

 

Ram: You stupid p-. -gah!

 

Ram lost balance; she was swaying, and it was because of mana exhaustion, she still had a few more cast upon her sleeve because her mana wasn’t depleted yet. So, why?

 

Lizardman: It seems like the poison is taking effect.

 

Ram was poisoned. She couldn’t hold her balance anymore as her knee touched the ground.

 

Ram: Is this… How it ends?

 

Assassin3: Die.

 

The assassin swings his sword down, aiming to end Ram’s life while she closed her eyes.

 

*CLANK*

 

The sword of the assassin clashed with another one, and he was pushed back. The assassin looked at whoever tried to intervene in their battle.

 

Assassin3: ? Who are you- hk?!

 

Fear drew itself on the assassin’s face the moment he saw the terrifying description of a man that one of their commanders warned them about.

 

Assassin3: the weird helmet guy!

 

Al: Sorry, but I have a mission to accomplish and someone to save. Even if I don’t care about her.

 

Rem: Nee-sama!!

 

Al and Rem entered the scene.

 

Rem: Ram!

 

Ram: …

 

Rem: She passed out!

 

Al: Bring her out of there, I’ll cover you up.

 

Assassin1: Do you think you can beat us all by yourself? While protecting the 2 defenseless girls?

 

Al: …This will take a while.

Assassin1: Tch! You bastard.

 

Al: Territory expansion, matrix redefinition!

 

Such was the tough battle Al started.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Capella: …

 

Assassins: I’ve saw her! I’m sure of it, Capella isn’t far.

 

Capella was in the exact same position as Ram but worse.

 

Capella almost never cursed her blond hair and red eyes as they were part of pride for years, but now it was like a curse.

 

Capella was extremely visible in the dark with her hair. Her robe being of dim color was an advantage to hide but not her hair, she only needs to be unlucky to cause her downfall.

 

Capella had her hands on her mouth, trying her best to not hyperventilate and give her position away.

 

Assassin: She couldn’t have gotten away; she’s pregnant, she couldn’t have possibly outrun us.

 

At the mention of these words, Capella put a hand on her belly which started to show ever so little but did not affect that much her physical athletism but still enough to feel it. Her emotions were overflowing as she didn’t know what to do.

 

Capella knew her former “children” more than anyone; if anything, they may have already noticed her but are playing the game of the predator to inspire fear in her.

 

Any weird movements out of place; any weird sounds; any weird smell; any suspicious colors would be detected because that’s how they were trained.

 

Capella: “Please, I beg you, go away. Please, I beg you, go away. Please, I beg you, go away. Please, I beg you, go away.”

 

Capella was praying for them to go away and that they wouldn’t hear any of her loud heartbeats she was fearing would give her away.

 

Capella: ?!? …?

 

A hand touched Capella’s shoulder. It surprised her more than anything and she was about to yell but for once, her brain overpowered her emotions as to not do so.

 

Capella was so afraid but then got relieved, she felt comfort at the sensation of the hand which was small yet firm. She wanted to see someone she felt safe with and it seems like the prayer was answered. The hand was small yet firm and was grabbing her should gently; if it was one of her former “children” she would have been killed by now.

 

Capella: Rem-

 

???: …

 

Capella: …no~.

 

Kati: Yo, “mama”. Long time no see, huh?

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

 

Beatrice: Subaru, are we still far yet?

 

Subaru: No, we’re getting close.

 

Beatrice: El-minya!

 

Subaru and Beatrice were rushing through the enemy lines while Subaru was being extra careful as to not attract too many people or be surprised by an enemy.

 

Subaru: Roswaal is doing his job to cover for us, let’s make sure we finish our side of the mission.

 

Beatrice: Do not mention him, I suppose. It is infuriating.

 

Subaru: ha, ha, yeah. Hm?

 

Beatrice: What is it?

 

Subaru was looking in a direction, his face seemed confused before growing distressed. Cor Leonis was showing him something alarming.

 

Subaru: …-hk?! Beatrice, let’s quick our steps!!

 

Beatrice: huh? What’s happening, I suppose?

 

Subaru: It’s Capella! Something bad is happening to her!

 

Beatrice: -hk! Betty will do her best to open the path, let’s go!!

 

Through Cor leonis, Subaru sensed something very wrong with Capella and rushed. He didn’t care that he would be seen; he didn’t care he would be attacked; he just rushed, and Beatrice covered his back.

 

Sprinting, Subaru was wondering a lot of things as he felt Capella becoming weaker and weaker. When he tried to take a bit of her burden-

 

*slap*

 

Subaru: ow!

 

Beatrice: Do not even think about it, Betty will not allow you, I suppose. You’re literally carrying me, and you are the fastest way to get to the destination, in fact. DO not slow yourself down, time is lacking.

 

Subaru: …

 

Subaru took upon himself not to take any of Capella’s burden and sprinted faster, running as fast as he could and fighting his desire to make things easier on Capella.

 

After 10 minutes of sprinting, Subaru finally reached his destination. Subaru wasn’t even tired and the little tiredness he felt was immediately washed away the moment he stopped to take his breath.

 

Beatrice: So, where is she?

 

Subaru: …

 

Beatrice: Subaru?

 

Subaru: …

 

Subaru did not respond. He was just focused on looking up in a certain direction, way above his head. Beatrice role was to cover him as to not get surprised nor ambushed by an enemy but upon the frozen state of her contractor, she couldn’t resist to let go of her role to direct her gaze toward the same direction as Subaru.

 

Beatrice: -ah.

 

On a height of 6 meters above was a horror coming straight of a sci-fi movie. Subaru looked as he felt despair and Beatrice was so shocked she let her guard down but fortunately, no one attacked her.

 

Capella was hanged in the air by the nearby trees, not by the neck but by her whole body with threads. What does that even mean?

 

Threads were going through her whole body, passing from one point to another. The threads were passing through her chest, very likely puncturing her lungs; puncturing her arms, passing probably through her bones; puncturing her neck, in a way to strain the blood flow to her brain but keeping her alive; puncturing her mouth, there were even signs that her cheeks were badly damaged; puncturing her hands, feet, forearms were in a similar state. Blood was dripping all over her body.

 

Subaru: No~.

 

Overall the horrifying sigh, there were 3 things that completely broke Subaru. The first one being the fact that a thread by passing through her skull and holding her head up, meaning that it passed through her brain in a way that may leave her disabled.

 

Subaru: No, no.

 

The second one was the few threads that passed through her stomach –Through her belly. No words are needed to know what it meant. The fetus was no more.

 

Subaru: No, no, no!

 

The third was the fact that since Subaru could still see her through Cor Leonis, Capella was alive… And she was conscious of everything that was happening; because to make Cor Leonis work, you have to see yourself as an ally of Subaru while being conscious.

 

Subaru: Beatrice!

 

Beatrice: Yes! El-minya!

 

Beatrice transformed the threats into crystals and broke them immediately.

 

Subaru: -oof!

 

Subaru went and caught her on time before she fell. The sight was deplorable, even more so when upon looking at her face, Subaru saw Capella’s eyes move toward him.

 

Subaru: -hk! Capella!

 

Capella: …a…u…

 

Capella couldn’t even talk. The moment their eyes met, the only thing she could do was cry before her gaze slowly drifted into unconsciousness.

 

Subaru: Beatrice!

 

Beatrice: yes, I suppose!

 

Beatrice started to heal Capella, but it would be in vain as her life would fade away right in front of Subaru.

 

 

---------------------------------------

 

Everyone: …

 

Subaru: …

 

Rem: …

 

Roswaal: …

 

The group gathered in their 4^th point of gathering after being pushed back even further in the forest. The rescue mission was a catastrophe.

 

Ram was poisoned, unconscious, debilitated and the damage done by the poison would probably have long lasting effects if not treated properly.

 

Rem was crying at her sister’s side, not knowing what to do. The outcome of Ram wasn’t guaranteed, and she may still die from complications.

 

Emilia: …Subaru.

 

Subaru: …

 

Capella died. Subaru gave her his words but failed to keep up with it. What was it already? How he was bragging about not letting her die?

 

The mood was silent, as they looked at the scene in front of them. Al and Yae were the only ones in another position a bit far away, not wanting to be inside nor take part in the discussion.

 

Roswaal looked at Ram and Capella with curious and thinking eyes, and after deliberation within himself, he conveyed these words-

 

Roswaal: I will not allow that.

 

Everyone: huh?

 

Roswaal, out of nowhere, started to fly as he looked down upon the group who was confused. Rather, he looked at Subaru specifically.

 

Roswaal: I will not allow such an outcome~.

 

Subaru: huh? What are you doing?

 

Subaru was confused, not understanding what was happening.

 

Roswaal: May you do better next time, Natsuki Subaru.

 

Subaru was greatly confused for a while before feeling dread.

 

Roswaal: Fula!

 

*thud*

 

Subaru: -argh!!

 

Emilia/Rem/Beatrice: Subaru!!

 

Roswaal used fula with enough force to violently push Subaru outside of the little cabin they were gathered at. Subaru was launched through the door, breaking it and gathering the attention of everyone. That was exactly what Roswaal wanted.

 

Roswaal: Goa.

 

*piou* *piou* *piou**piou* *piou* *piou* *piou*

 

Emilia/Rem/Beatrice/Garfield/Otto: …

 

Meili: -huh?

 

Frederica: Roswa-

 

*thud*

 

Frederica couldn’t finish her words before falling to the ground, alongside everyone present.

 

Subaru: argh! *inhales* huh?!

 

Before realizing anything, Roswaal pierced through all of his comrades present with his fire. They were either pierced in the chest or through the head, killing them almost instantly as the last emotion draw on their face was confusion. They all fell and died faster than they could predict.

 

Subaru: what the-

 

Subaru did not have time to process before Flames burst out of Roswaal; it was the penalty of failing to respect his vow. Despite being burned from the very deep part of his being, Roswaal showed no emotions like pain and just focused on looking at Subaru with a smile, as if to say: Do better next time. Then, Roswaal disappeared in nothing but ashes.

 

Subaru: …Roswaal, you dam-

 

*thud*

 

Subaru: ?!

 

Something hit Subaru on the back of the head, it wasn’t a blunt object either, he knew this sensation. It was an axe.

 

*thud*

 

When Subaru fell on the ground. As his head fell slightly turned to the side, it allowed him to barely see his executioner.

 

Leo: Good riddance. I do not know what happened between you, but I’m not complaining.

 

Leo was the one who hit him. He lifts up his axe one more time before swinging it down, ending Subaru’s life.

 

Subaru: next.

 

*thud*